Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Forburg, Norway
Spring 871

A war has been raging between the Clans of Norway for as long as anyone could remember. Fights for land and resources, for honor and glory, and the age old greed. The Ravens Clan of Fornburg was currently fighting a war on two fronts, and recently been given defeat after defeat. Today is no different—

Eivor sat quietly resting against Eilif’s shoulders as their laeknir (Healer) worked on stitching her sister’s back up. Quietly playing the day’s events over in her mind. There was a certain poetry in that last ambush. It had taken great care to not only exploit their weaknesses, but whittle away at their heart with as little death as possible. Her people had been rendered unconscious and inert rather than dead.

Effectively making them question their battle readiness. Making them hesitate when they should have struck. The war that had been raging between Raef and Raven had been long and calculating, and lately debilitating. It was like they weren’t so much looking to wipe out the Ravens, but to leave them wounded and weak. So that when their emissary came they would bend their knee to King Rus. It was a hell of a fucking strategy… and she hated that she hadn’t thought of it first. Why murder a tribe when you could just break them?

Of late it was like she was fighting a new enemy. One just as cunning as their animal counterparts.
Much more effective in emasculating her people than the wolves that reaved them. Blood cried out for blood. But shame that was a different weapon, one being used to carve away their battle lust and leave them floundering as little ones in a thunderstorm. She almost laughed when comparing Kjotve’s Wolves that attacked from the north, and Rus’s Rafes from the south. Neither were two so disparate except that they were enemies to the Ravens.

Eilif shook herself awake as the needle bit deeply, trying to lace back together not just skin but muscle. Eivor leaned in on her and began singing again. While not a healer herself, Eivor had the gift of song. Her voice deep and resonant seemed to calm her clan and kin. She sang not just for Eilif, the first of many injured warriors, but any who found solace in her galdr (magic song). She sang and steadied seventeen such soldiers as their healer worked their own sort of magic.

Eivor felt exhausted by the time the last of her injured raiders was looked after. It had been a long day, and an even longer year. It frightened her, this new strategist she was battling, and her people were starting to worry with her… never a good sign. She sat beside her systir, her hand resting on Eilif’s shoulder as she pondered the newest in a string of defeats. Her people were good fighters, strong, powerful, brave, and yet the foxes were out maneuvering them at every turn. The idea of a traitor was preposterous. She couldn’t even imagine that braying horse’s ass Dag nor the poisonous snake Knud stooping to such an honorless strategy. That meant it was her— she who was falling short.

She who was failing at defending her people. At preparing them for these battles that they kept losing. Eivor felt a wave of sickness wash through her, she leaned into Eilif pressing a hand to her mouth, willing the wave to pass quickly without vomiting her already empty stomach further.

Ulla came in through the leather privacy screen, swinging her tall thick frame into a chair. Eivor felt her eyes, reading her. Seeing her… “It is time.” Her words were soft.

Eivor grimaced but nodded. She had seen to everyone of her injured warriors, before she permitted herself to be seen. “It isn't anything but a flesh wound.” Eivor admitted.

“Still, beneath the flesh is muscle, and if we leave it to hang and seize it will never be any good to you again.” Ulla warned. “Do you want to be the One Armed Wolf-kissed?”

She smirked and shook her head. “Not at all laeknir.”

“Then you will allow me to clean and suture the wound. Just as you had me do to everyone before you.” With a gentle motion from Ulla she pushed her cloak back to reveal the hasty binding that was holding her arm together. It was blood soaked, the furthest edges already darkened and crusty. With careful purpose Eivor let go of the leather strap she had been using to hold her arm in place. Making a pained expression as Ulla took her arm and helped unwrap it.

She had almost forgotten the extent of the pain she felt when it was not jostled. The dulled pain was manageable, but now as Ulla unbound her, stripping away the last of her support she felt the severity of the wound.

“This is more than a simple flesh wound Warchief.”

Eivor was clenching her teeth, and breathing heavily, fighting both the urge to cry out in agony, and the unsteady sickness rolling inside of her stomach.
“Eivor… this is going to take careful attention, and time. It will be best if I give you dwale.”

“No!” Eivor snapped, and sucked in a deep breath. “Sorry.” She managed, sweat already peppering her brow.

Ulla looked up, not at all surprised, but it was her duty to stress the importance of this procedure. “War Chief… this is a grave wound. If you remain awake you will fight, and when the pain is too much you will attack me. It will be too great. You must.”

“We are weakened, and disheartened. Now is not the best time, Ulla.” The look their healer gave her made her stomach churn even more. A calloused hand touched her forearm but she could scarcely feel it. She was worried, but what good would worry do if they were all dead or enslaved?

“We will set extra scouts out tonight, Eivor. We must. I need you to sleep. I have to reconnect your arm. Not just skin and muscle but the fibers that make all the pieces of your arm and hand work. You will let me do this or you will have no arm. Do you understand? Your strong arm will be your useless arm. Is that what you want? To be Warchief no more? To give us to Dag or worse? To Knud?”

Eivor frowned, her eyes shifting from her healer's face to the split muscle of her arm. She had taken an axe blow to the shoulder. It had slipped off the plating of her armor and cut deep into the meat. While the flesh around the wound, especially that near the top of the wound hurt and felt like fire, the deeper part of it had little to no feeling at all so long as she kept it imobile, that numbness continued down her arm, she could move her fingers but lifting the arm in its current state was impossible.

Ulla flip flopped the meat as an assistant brought in hot steaming water and freshly cleaned instruments. Eivor felt sick, and clapped a hand over her mouth, forcing her eyes away from the gruesome and tremendously personal show. The pain lanced through her guts as if she felt the blade all over again.

“Do not vomit on my floor.” Ulla nudged a bucket towards her, but Eivor was able to swallow the bile back down. She made a strangled noise and sat for a moment swallowing an excess of saliva. She spit into the bucket and coughed, wiping her mouth.

“Eivor, take the dwale and let me heal you.”

She went through another wave of nausea trying to control her body before Ulla poured a tiny bit of the substance she requested Eivor drink into some mead.

“I have no one to watch over me.” Eivor said feeling like she was exposed and weak, and honestly she was, giving her right to be worried, both about her arm and her waning ravens.

“You think anyone who enters here will be strong enough to overpower me in my own den? Do you think they will try?”

As if constant war between them, the Wolves, and Foxes were not enough. There was a power struggle going on within the Ravens. She held seat as Warchief in their tribe, and she was damn good at it… usually. But the seat of Warchief was a seat that could be contested. It was said it would make sure that they had the strongest Warchief. What it did was splinter their people, drawing lines in the dirt between her, and anyone who felt they could do a better fucking job! She would abolish this when she was King. Making it a part of her counsel, the position would be her choice… not a constant bloody feud within her walls.

It was dangerous to be weak without strong protection. More than just a petty squabble about who held the seat of power. It was the safety and stability of their people. If she lost Warchief she would subject her people to the bombastic and idiotic direction of Dag Nithisson. Or the murderous and bloodthirsty Knud Halfdanson. Making them either strutting peacocks or ravenous vultures. Neither something she could stomach while she was alive.

The healer's hut had thus far been deemed sacred ground from Dag’s and Knud’s ilk but it did not mean it would remain so. As opportunists, she did not trust that either man would not take a chance provided.

“I will ensure your safety. You will remain here with me, deep within the healer hut, and no one but your trusted Ravens and my most skilled assistants will be allowed to enter. Is it enough? It is that or I will stitch you a sling for the remnants of your arm.”

Still, if she did not allow Ulla to heal her, then she would be giving them her position. No one ever heard of a lame Warchief before. Reluctantly, Eivor nodded. “With Eir’s blessings it will be more than enough.” She could not afford to lose her arm. Not now, or in the future. There was too much she still had to do. Too much she had to protect.

“Eivor.” Someone called from outside Ulla’s surgery.
A sense of panic ran through her until Ulla flopped the meat of her shoulder back up onto her arm and wrapped her cloak back around her.
Sunniva peered in when Ulla pulled back the leather cover.

“Your brother is looking for you. Should I bring him here?”

“No.” Ulla said, forestalling Eivor as she met Sunniva’s shocked gaze. “Please forgive me Warchief.” Ulla said quickly.

Eivor made a soothing gesture with her left hand and nodded to Sunniva. “Have him brought to his room and give him this meade to drink.” Eivor motioned to it. “It will calm him, and let him sleep for the night. It has been a trying day for us all Sunniva. Thank you for watching over him for a time.”

“Yes ma’am.” She took the mug before giving Ulla a worried look.

“We have more to talk about here Sunniva, double the watch tonight, and then retire yourself.”

“Thank you Warchief.”
Eivor nodded and smiled, and after a few heartbeats in which they heard her scouts hurried steps out she leaned over and vomited into the bucket at her feet.

“Frida.” Ulla called.

Her first acolyte appeared suddenly, giving a bow to them both. “What can I do?”

“Please bring myself and Eivor a mug of mead.”

“I will return shortly with the mead Laeknir.”

They waited quietly, Eivor’s thoughts racing back to the growing problem of the new tactics of their enemies. She was trying to find where they had gone so wrong in this last scrimmage. How was it the foxes so easily out maneuvered them? Were they simply the better fighters? Fleeter? She didn’t believe that. Only last year they had held their own against them. It wasn’t until recently that they had been losing ground. They had stood blow for blow, warrior for warrior… so it had to be something else.

“Forgive me chief, but you seem deeply distracted.” Ulla broke the heavy silence that had settled between them. Her dark eyes kind, compassionate, keen.

She sighed, drawing her hand up to rub at her brow, and then her neck. Stiffness had begun to settle in, adn the way with which she held herself trying to ease the pain only made it worse. Cautiously she forced herself to sit up, to put iron in her spine.

“I am perplexed about the new battle strategy of the Rafes.” She admitted heavily. Rubbing her jaw she shook her head. “Their war council is strong, and it makes their people strong.” She paused as Frida came back with a pitcher of meade. Handing it to Ulla.

“Will that be all Laeknir?”

“No Frida, we have one more we must tend to. Please bring water, and clean bandages. We will begin shortly.” Her eyes squarely on Eivor.

“Yes ma’am.” Eivor winced as Frida sounded downcast by Ulla’s revelation. She suddenly felt as disheartened as poor tired Frida. And despite her years as warchief, tears misted in her eyes. What the hell was she going to do? The Raefs were going to break their spirit long before they broke their backs. She took a deep steadying breath, dropping her eyes to her now sleeping systir. With her good hand she touched Eilif, her tall Jötunn brought low…

The sound of liquid being poured drew tired eyes up. Ulla had stood, pouring the meade into a new cup. She dripped a few drops of the precious potion that would allow Eivor to sleep. Even through surgery, its bonds would weave through her mind and body and she would know rest like the dead.

Ulla turned and took her seat again, holding the cup. “If I may be so bold as to offer you some advice, Warchief. There is more than one way to win a war. And some of those ways are no less honorable than the way we have been fighting it thus far. Since our strategy is… floundering, perhaps a new strategy is in order?” Ulla offered the cup.

“And what way would you be thinking of healer.” Eivor reached up, taking that cup. An understanding being reached quickly between them, as Ulla forced Eivor to move. Made her come to her instead of extending herself to Eivor. She sat back in her chair with a grimace, any movement pulled on that unbound arm. Reminding her that while yes she was the Warchief, but she was a faltering Warchief. It would not hurt to listen to counsel, she trusted Ulla, respected her. She was not so full of herself that she could not accept advice, and ideas from others.

“Blood feuds are often overcome when the families that battle are bound together.”

Eivor sat there stunned as if Thor himself had brought Mjolnir crashing down onto her head. Her heart thundered, and cheeks flushed. Did Ulla understand what she was saying?

“What greater sign could either tribe give than the binding of our war councils?” By the God’s… she did, and she meant it too! That would indeed stop the bloodshed between Raven and Raef… if their binding party didn’t end up dead for it! What was she thinking!?!!?

“H-have you forgotten…” Her words faltered, her heart twisting in her chest. “I …” Ulla stood up and peered over Eilif, her hand gentle as she caressed a strong shoulder. Her protests died almost as quickly as her struggle with words. Ulla and Eilif were betrothed… they had been waiting for their chance at life as a couple for two years… but at the rate they were going, would they see their binding day? Eivor frowned. She swallowed the dryness in her mouth, unable to bring herself to speak.

Fuck… She had been bound for honor once already. Nausea ran through her again, but this time it wasn’t because of battle wounds. Marriage to Knud had been a nightmare. A demeaning, life altering experience that made her choose warchief over womanhood. Now that she was older and wiser she wished she had gut his sorry sack of excrement. Taking her freedom in blood rather than bride price. Gods what would she even be like if a different path had been presented to her? Was this one of those paths? Or was it another Knud?

Would she do it for her people? Would she do it for her systir? Eivor rose up shakily feeling the need to pace. The boiling of her guts so great she actually felt the need to hit something. What the hell was Ulla saying? Had she not paid enough already? It wasn’t often that Eivor felt emotions so deeply that the urge to cry touched her. But twice tonight it had pricked her.

God’s damnit! She felt unsteady, her head spinning. Maybe she shouldn't have shot out of her chair. A strong hand found her good shoulder. Ulla was there… heat infused her body, sweat renewed its appearance as something cold and icy down her spine.

“That would mean marrying an enemy…” Eivor whispered.

Ulla gave a sympathetic wan smile. “Something you have a little experience with.”

“It couldn’t be like that Ulla! If I divorce their war chief it will be a battle to the death!”

“Isn’t that what we are already doing?” She asked, her hand still on Eivor’s shoulder, still strong, still supporting. “Besides, have you seen their warchief? He could be handsome, and thoughtful, and kind. For all we know he could be a woman!”

Eivor wasn’t sure why that thought pleased her, but it brought some relief to the agitated boil in her guts. “Warchiefs aren’t built to be kind, Ulla.”

“You are kind, my chief.”

Eivor took in a steadying breath and worked her jaw.

“You are kind, and wise, and considerate. We wouldn’t even be having this conversation if you were Dag or Knud. You are our heart Eivor… the beating center of our identity! Look at the actions of this Revland’s Warchief and tell me that they have no compassion, no forethought of a future better than extermination?”

Eivor trembled as she considered that. Was that what this new chief was doing? Building for a better future? Her eyes drifted to the single most important person in her life. Was she - Eivor, Warchief of the Raven’s clan - was she building for a better future?

“We must begin Eivor.” Ulla said, her fingers touching the cup Eivor had forgotten. Eivor dragged her eyes from her sleeping systir up to Ulla. It was true— they needed to do something. Forburg would not survive, the Ravens, would not survive… No Ravens… no Eilif. She looked from the cup back to Ulla. No Ulla… Eivor let out a heavy breath and nodded, allowing herself to be brought to the surgery table where she sat down. Ulla began undressing her.

“You sleep now, blessed Warchief. Sleep and perhaps the answers you seek will find you when you wake.” Ulla waited patiently for Eivor to drink her medicine, taking the cup when she had gagged the final bitter draught down. “Sleep and heal. That is all you need do tonight.” Ulla’s voice turned fuzzy, and sounded distant as the dwale began its weaving.

Eivor looked to Eilif on her recovery bed. Meat on a table… if she made the wrong decision that was all she would be. That was all they would all be. Carved and ready to serve the Raef’s. She needed to do something… for Eilif, if no one else. She deserved happiness and her time of Bliss.

Heavy eyes fluttered closed, and the whisperings of the gods welcomed her. She would ask Odin himself if she were ever going to know peace again. If she were even worthy of it, worthy of happiness, or would her life always be a joke woven by the nonir? Gods please… help her.

Ulla bent over her, her form fuzzy, blurred. A hand touched her cheek, and it was so gentle she nearly wept. “Rest now Eivor, you will feel better when you wake.”

Chapter Text

Better wasn’t exactly what Eivor felt when she awoke. There were voices, loud voices. They rattled in her head and echoed between her ears. Ulla… she thought and— and who? A man’s voice, raised, agitated. She groaned pulling herself up, swinging her legs off the table. Her back ached, her body ached, but at least it was distant pain. She blinked trying to clear her head as the argument that awoke her continued. There was the sound of metal… someone had drawn a blade in the healers hut.

In a knee jerk reaction she reached for the blade that was always at her hip. Searing pain shot through her, she groaned, reaching with her good arm to cup and support her injured one. Pulling it back into her lap with such effort that she nearly rolled off the table. She twisted around and slipped off to prevent falling onto her injured side. Catching herself on bare feet. Swallowing a pained whimper as it jostled her left arm. Crouched there beside the table she panted, her brow coming to its edge, as shaky fingers touched the carefully stitched wound. Touching her arm was just as painful as using it. It was swollen and hot to the touch. “God’s don’t do that again Eivor.” She gasped, casting a baleful glance around the room, in search of her weapons. She only needed one and a covering.

Her cloak laid nearby. With a shaky hand she picked it up struggling with the pain while draping it over her shoulders. Blessedly, her daggers were underneath. By the time she had the weapon out of its sheath Ulla bustled back in with a cry of surprise, that had Eivor whipping around, and another pained noise following the motion. She almost dropped her dagger.
“What in Thor’s balls are you doing!? You scared the life out of me!”

“Killing myself.” Eivor gasped and paused with a hiss as a shooting pain ripped through her arm, it burned over to her neck and tripped down her spine. Falling like broken pottery into her belly.

“That is what you are going to do if you don’t lay back down.” Ulla moved over to her side and with as gentle a hand as she was able, lifted the cloak off of Eivor’s shoulder. “That thing is filthy, put it back on and I will kill you myself.” Ulla walked her back to the table, bumping her up against it as gently as possible, and still Eivor barked out a cry of pain. “Sit down chief!”

Eivor leaned against the table panting, grinding her teeth as it felt like a Jötunn tore her arm off and beat her with its bloody stump. “Tell me what is happening?”

“Dag got your brother worked up, he came stomping in here demanding that he get to see you. His right as your only kin. I’m not sure what he thinks Eilif is, but since she wasn’t around his befuddled mind probably didn’t remember she is as much your kin as he. I forbade his entry into my inner chamber and told him to go away.”

“Did he draw on you?” Eivor asked trying to distract herself from the fire in her arm.

“It takes more than a blade to frighten me, Eivor.”

Eivor growled and tried to push herself up onto her feet. Something that Ulla stopped with a finger to her good shoulder and a very telling push back onto the table where she was supposed to be sleeping. “Climb back onto that table Warchief, you shouldn’t even be awake right now. It is too soon, all the work I did will be wasted if you don't rest.”

“He has to be punished.”

“And you are going to what? Give Dag exactly what he wants? Reason to claim you unfit? Excuse me Chief, but lay down. If not for you then for us, those counting on you to protect us.”

Eivor glanced over to the second table where her systir lay, before looking back to Ulla. “You fight dirty laeknir.”

Ulla squeezed Eivor’s shoulder, supporting her injured arm. “Like you Warchief, I do what I must.”

That urge to cry touched her again. Bringing tears to her eyes. Tears for an uncertain future. She blinked quickly, turning her face from Ulla. “Let me help.” Ulla lowered herself to assist, together they got her back onto the table “I will get you more dwale, it will let you rest through the pain.”

She took a shaky breath, as much for the pain as the tears that plagued her. Dashing them from her eyes Eivor forced the fingers of her left hand to move. It was excruciating, but she had to do it. To know she could do it. When Ulla returned with another drugged mug of meade she looked at it then her systir’s betrothed.

“Drink it all, please.”

Taking a sip Eivor grimaced. There has got to be a better way, than blood and suffering. she thought and with Ulla’s urging drank the rest. “Sweet sleep systir.” Ulla murmured, helping her lay back again.
…

When she awoke again Norvid was sitting inside the room with her. He seemed to be dozing, but when she managed to get a clean look at him, he was watching her with a quiet contemplative expression. His brow tightened, as did his lips. He scoot forward on his seat and appraised her closer. She shifted and then stopped as pain made stars shine behind her eyes. Grunting, she looked at him again with a grimace. “What do you see?” She asked, her voice dry like fallen leaves.

“An injured leader.” He responded, sitting back in his seat again.

She tried to sit up against the pain, but found she was unable. Something tightened around her chest, and stomach, chafing against her skin. With the remnants of the dwale in her system she had a hard time coordinating movement, even with her good arm. She tried to move it, but even it would not move. “What…”

“You are bound.” Norvid explained.

She let out a breath, stopping her futile efforts. “By who?”

Norvid shifted his head to Eilif. She too was trussed against the bed. The bindings held her down even as they did Eivor. “Seems a family trait.” Norvid smirked.

“Where is she?”

“Resting at last.” He crossed his arms over his chest, his eyes shifting to a cup on the table. She followed him and grimaced when she saw the familiar mug for dwale. “She told me if you start to make sense, I am to give you this. If you don't, you need to just close your eyes and sleep some more.” He nodded to it then looked to Eivor with a frown. “But I have a few things I would like addressed before you slip back into slumber.”

“I am at your mercy.” Eivor said, a smirk on her lips.

Norvid grunted and scoot forward again, leaning elbows on his knees rubbing rough hands together. “I am worried about why the Rev’s aren’t attacking us.”

She felt bemusement and cold dread vie for her response to Norvid. But what he said was right. Now would be the perfect time for them to attack. “What do you know?” She asked, feeling no closer to an answer.

He ran a hand through his short hair and sighed, forcing himself back into his seat once more. “I know that instead of killing us they left us with a bloody nose.” His eyes dropped to her body, “I know that they could have slaughtered us, but they worked even harder to show us that they are the better fighters.”

She had to agree there… It took extra skill and extra effort to incapacitate rather than kill. She shook her head a little. “I don’t have answers for you Norvid. But I do have a plan.” She looked to the bindings on her chest and then back to him. “Help me up. We must begin as soon as possible.”

“Ulla told me under no conditions was I to do that. In fact she told me to drug you back to oblivion before you talked me into something stupid, threatening me with my “man bits” if I obeyed you over her.”

Eivor could not contest that, she had bid everyone to strictly obey their healers especially in their domain. To have Norvid circumvent that now by her command would be counterproductive, confusing, and by the sound of it, impossible. He reached for the cup of dwale spiked meade. “Okay wait.”

“She said you would say that.”

Eivor laughed a little and then grimaced as she felt pain in her left side. “I listened to you, you could do me the same courtesy.” He paused his advancement, standing above her with the medicated beverage.

“Okay, but when you are done, you won’t fight me and you will drink the whole cup.” She made a face, looking at the damn cup before giving him a firm nod. One she wished she didn't. He smiled, pleased with the outcome. “Okay.”

“We need to do something that gets Revlund’s attention. Something big, and—”

“See now I know you are delirious with pain. That is the last thing we want in our weakened state. Revlund’s attention.”

“You are wrong, Norvid.” Eiovr said with such conviction he stilled again. “They are watching us right now. Seeing what we will do with what they have given us. What they have shown us.”

“What have they shown us except that they can kick our ass without killing us?”

“They did show us that, but in so doing they showed that we don’t have to kill.”

“Beggin your pardon Ma’am, but the only good enemy is a dead enemy.”

“An enemy would have killed us, Norvid.”

He opened his mouth as if to protest but frowned, and it gave her hope that he was puzzling it through. “So what then are they?”

She gave a mad little smile. “That is for us to determine, with our next step.” She took the look on his face as encouragement. “Here is what we need to do!”
…

He stood up at her plan and shook his head. “No.” He reached for the cup and was coming at her with it. “You aren’t thinking right. You should not be making decisions in this state. Take your medicine and sleep, my Chief.”

“Norvid!” Eivor said strong and steady. “I need you to do this. I need you and Sunniva to do this. Tell no one. Write what I have told you, and seal it with my ring. Then do as I have told you. If I am being influenced by the dwale then it was meant to be. I fear I will not make the right decision if I am whole and thinking straight. . . and -” Her eyes looked past him to her systir, there was dark terrible bruising around her back, and while she had shook off the effects of the dwale, Eilif remained its captive. “We won’t survive another attack like this. Either physically or spiritually.”

He leaned over her with a hard to read expression, his face tight, lips thinned. “Help me save our people.” Her voice nearly begging. “Please.” He blew out a hard breath. She grinned. “Have Sunni write it. Her runework is prettier.”

He grunted and nodded. “Okay. We will be back to seal the letter, until then can you hold on?” She nodded. “Okay. I will be back as quickly as I can.”
—---

Randvi sat staring at the map of all Norway, a carved fox in a sea of other icons, a single entity amidst a world… alone. She looked up when a loud crunching sound interrupted dark thoughts. One of Langley’s twins was chomping on a carrot in the doorway staring at her. A smile rose on her face as Oili giggled.
“What are you doing, little kit?”

Oili looked up, her mother coming through the door with a pitcher of what Randvi suddenly hoped was a strong stout ale, and a plate of food. “She is helping her mother bring drink and food to her Tante,(Aunt) who forgot to stop for dinner tonight. Not a good habit for you to be getting into, no matter the circumstances.”

Oili trotted up to Randvi and held up her bitten carrot in offering. “Oh thank you precious child.” She took the pale root vegetable and bit a good sized bite out of it before she handed it back to her little niece. Picking her up she set her on a knee and reached across for the tankard of ale that Astra sat on the table. Washing the vegetable down with a swig.

“So what have you been up to?” Astra asked, making arms to her daughter. Randvi tightened her hold on Oili’s tummy and bounced her leg.

“She wants to sit with Tante right?” She asked the little girl. Oili leaned in, putting her arms around Randvi, and her head on her chest. “Oh baby.” She murmured, kissing her niece’s dark hair. Putting the tankard of ale down Randvi wrapped arms around her and held her tightly for a long moment. Just breathing her in. “Tante loves you so much!” She emphasized the words with squeezes that had her little niece giggling.

“Okay, but Tante needs to eat.” Astra said, pushing the plate towards her sister. “Right?” She asked her little girl. Oili held up her mostly eaten carrot for her Aunt, who pretended to take a bite of it and handed it back. “Good.” Astra smiled, handing a fork to Randvi.

“So you asked what I have been doing. I have been waiting for my scouts near the Raven’s borders to arrive, but they are late.”

“All of them?” Randvi tilted her head and made a face, her brows rising and shoulders rolling. Which meant yes indeed, every one of her scouts was missing. Astra blanched. “That doesn’t bode well.”

“I have sent more out to find them. They should be back—”

A ruckus went up at the southwest border of Revlund, and a call for their Strategist to join them. “I guess we got word?” Astra said as she took her daughter from Randvi. The two of them watched as both crier and strategist left the war council room.

Randvi feared the outcome of her decision. The extra work they had been putting into their warcraft was difficult, and exhausting. It was not without its protesters. And on the eve of their best results yet, she hampers their success with the strict edict “Do not kill.” If the Ravens respond with blood she was going to be the shortest stint of Strategist in Raef history.

What she found was that every one of her scouts were returned. Bound, blindfolded, and hobbled, but otherwise whole. And at their heart an emissary in white. “I am looking for the Fox known as the Warchief.” Norvid said, feeling very exposed, with only his white flag.

“I am she.” Randvi called, stepping out so that this unknown Raven could see her.

Norvid held up a sealed rolled parchment. “This is for your eyes only Warchief, and until you give an answer, I am to wait here.” He motioned to the immediate area. “However long that takes.” He held both his hands out to them with the parchment in it.

“Give me a…” She paused when she looked at the straps that bound her scouts. Not only were they not rough, but the Raven’s Warchief had them bound with protection for their skin. “Here this will do.” She said and took one of the wrapped bindings from her scout to secure this unknown raven with. “Tell me your name.” She said to him.

“Norvid.”

“Welcome to Revlund Norvid.” She felt surprise touch her as he gave a brief albeit true smile.

“Thank you Chief.” When she was done binding his wrists and patting him down, she took the sealed parchment.

“You are brave, Norvid. How did you know we would not simply kill you on sight?”

“I did not know.” She tilted her head and gestured to his presence in its current predicament. “I trusted my Warchief, it is they who knew.” Chasing that surprise was a sense of great accomplishment, and no small sense of relief. The Raven’s Warband was strong, and cunning, and brutal… and yet their Chief had received her message and sent their own.

Randvi gestured to them to come out and help their brethren. “I will be escorting Norvid to the war council, where I will see what his wise chief has sent. Return to your places.

“Yes Strategist.”

“Norvid.” Guards stepped in behind him, giving him space but not enough room that he might cause trouble for Randvi. Who was also on high alert. Her hopes that this was not a ploy to get close enough to kill her. He didn’t seem to mind so much.

“Yes Ma’am.”

“Have you eaten?”

“I have not since the morning meal. It was the best I could do for your scouts. I didn’t pack enough provisions, honestly it took me much longer to get here than was anticipated.”

She paused to look at him, really look at him. Was he joking with her? Was he so comfortable in the word of his chief that he could do that? Or was that a trait that he used himself to hide his discomfort? What she saw in his eyes brought the Raven’s war leader up a few notches in her books. “What did you have for breaking your fast?”

“We had bread, and the remnants of the fish we had caught last night.”

“So you had other clan members with you last night?”

“Well, no… but Tevlan didn’t seem to mind fishing with his hands bound.” Randvi raised a brow but found that she was already starting to like Norvid. He did not scare easily. A positive trait to have when walking among potential enemies. She smirked and nodded.

“You chose well. How did you know he fished?” The surprise and then confusion that Norvid suddenly expressed made her laugh.

“I asked him, Chief.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I asked them all the first day we started this journey together. Talked to myself for a good long while before someone finally pitched in, but we all got to be… friend-ish after their bellies were full.” Randvi laughed again, and pulled her guest into a walk once more.

“Thank you for not harming them, and you have even more of my thanks for trying to be a good host on what must have been a long trek. I don’t imagine they were quite as obedient as little chicks.” The look Norvid gave said it all. “How long have you been trekking?”

“Five very long day’s.” And she knew he was telling the truth. They wove their way down the main path from their southwest border back to the longhouse. She brought him in through a back door so that he never saw the feasting room with her family.

Motioning to a chair she bid him sit and pushed her plate into his space. “This was to be mine, so you can be sure it is not tainted with anything that might make you ill.” He looked at it then up to her. “Will you at least eat with me?”

She pursed her lips and looked at one of the guards. “Bring another plate and a tankard.” The man left without question. Moving through the door on the other side of the room into the banquet hall. Randvi gestured to Norvid. “Please, eat. I will not have it said you were not treated well.”

He bobbed his head, and held up his hands. “I know it may seem a strange request. But might I wash my hands before I dine?”

She tilted her head but nodded. “You are right, I am sorry. I should have… I’m sorry Norvid, I do not meet many like you. Hand washing before the meal is something we as Raef’s just started. We do not meet a lot of others who prefer this habit.”

“Ma’am, my laeknir would skin me alive if she saw me eat without washing first. I still don’t understand it, but it seems we are doing better because of it.”

“She sounds like a wisewoman, and has done a good job instilling this task within her people.” Randvi complimented.

“No ma’am. It was our Warchief who got us all to conform to our laeknir’s wishes. It started off as a challenge, and when we met the requirements she rewarded us from her own silver. When the benefits became clear, we all promised to continue this path, as our wellbeing is payment enough. Now there isn’t a one of us at Fornburg who does not do this practice.”

“Interesting.” She stood up and gestured him over to a bowl where he might wash his hands. She put the soap cake in his hands and then poured water over them.

He spent a few minutes working the bar between his palms. And then when he had a good lather he sat it down, picked up the brush on the corner and scrubbed his nails really well, top and underside. “Ready.”

When she poured the water he rinsed his hands, taking a towel she handed him. “Thank you Warchief. Did you wish to wash yours as well?” He asked, gesturing to the pitcher. She hesitated a moment but then nodded. Letting him take the pitcher so she might do the same.

When they were done, her plate of food had been brought, and they settled down for a meal. “So, Norvid. Do you know why you are here?” She nodded to the letter that was still sealed.

He looked at it with a light tint to his cheeks. Making her wonder what was inside to cause such a stir in him. “I am told it is for the benefit of our peoples.” He answered. “If you like you may read it. The sooner you do, the faster I will be on my way.”

“So it is a proposal to end this war?” She asked.

He suddenly went into a fit of coughing, having choked on his food. She reached across the table and beat him on the back with a hand. He rasped his answer. “It is.”

Randvi smiled, pleased. She couldn’t think of anything better than an end to hostilities with the Raven Clan. Years of battle and bloodshed as they fought over dwindling resources… She stuffed a dipped piece of bread into her mouth and wiped her hands. Pulling the letter she sliced the seal off so that she might read the fruits of her labors.

Norvid sat ever so quietly, waiting to see the look on her face. He was shocked when she looked from the parchment to him without so much as a flutter of her eyes. “Well. I see why it may take a moment or two to provide you an answer.” She let out a deep breath before she nodded to him. “I must present this letter to my King.”

“Ma’am.” Norvid murmured, giving her a nod. He was sort of shocked that she didn’t laugh him right back out into the darkness. Send him on his way with her amusement at the preposterous idea chasing after him.

“Finish your meal Norvid, and when you are through we will settle you into our nicest holding cell we have. I expect you are tired after your long trek.”

He nodded. “Thank you Warchief.” The Foxes chief picked up the pitcher of ale and set it closer to him after refilling his cup.

“See that no harm comes to him, and that he is comfortable.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

Norvid frowned as she left through the door that led to the great hall. He felt disappointed that she gave him nothing, not a smirk, not a snort of derision… nothing. She like Eivor, seemed able to keep strict control over her feelings, and features. When she left did she lean against the door? Did she pause and take a deep breath? He tilted his head listening to the faint breathing in the room left by the two guards at the back door. A mouth breather, that hid any information he might have gleaned if the room were quieter. He frowned and sighed. Please Goddess Frigg, if there is a deal to be made here, let it be to the Warchief’s benefit.

He hated the idea, hated it because he knew Eivor’s history. What she was willing to give up for them touched him, it fucking stabbed him in the heart. That kind of pain made him mad because not any other person in Fornburg would do for them what Eivor was willing to do. Not that arse-stick Dag, and for sure not the draugr Knud. If they weren’t willing to make the sacrifices that Eivor was, then neither of them should be considered worthy of the title Warchief.

Fucking hell! He slammed his fist on the table, making the guards jump. They had not even guessed that the Foxes Warchief would be female!

“Hey now! Calm down.” They warned. Norvid took a deep breath, realizing he was clenching not only his jaw but also his spoon. “Fuck…” He whispered. What more would she heap upon her person for them?
—

Randvi felt her heart racing as she stepped outside the room. She felt light headed and more than a little anxious about the offer her play had brought her. It was a good idea really, but the thought made her frown. Of course Norvid had spoken highly of his Warchief, and she had heard a little bit about how they had convinced their people to take a better path for their health. They sounded resourceful, generous, and if their response to her plan was anything, wise. She let out a heavy breath rubbing her brow. She needed feedback, and her fathers blessing on either side of this offered deal.

Pushing out of the anti chamber she moved to find King Rus.
She found him in his room, laying with his head resting on mother’s breasts. The two of them smiling and playful. She frowned deeper, feeling a loss at that look they shared. Would she ever know that look from her own partner?

“Randvi?” He shared a quick kiss with mother before sitting up. Offering her a hand and a place on their sleeping palette, did he see the distress she felt? “Come little fox. Tell your dad what is burdening you.”

She looked between her parents before offering the parchment with the Raven’s Warchiefs proposal. Rus pat the bed, and stopped when she shook her head. She needed that distance right now. Her emotions were in turmoil, and to be tucked against her mother and father she would not have been able to maintain the mask she was holding.

He made a face and looked at the parchment. His jovial face became somber. He looked up from it to Randvi. “I take it you are expecting that I demand you accept this?” There was a guarded look to his face. A look that hurt her… she struggled to hold onto her mask.

“You are my King.” She rattled out, cracks in her armor.

He sighed, holding the letter so that his wife who was leaning now against his back could read it. “It is a poetic offering. What are your thoughts on this… Warchief?”

She cleared her throat. “They show cunning, and wisdom. They saw what I had hoped, and came back with this as a solution. It shows forethought, and a willingness to sacrifice for their people. More than that they captured three of my best spies, trussed them up, and led them home with nary a hair on their head harmed. As little sheep they were brought home to us again. Showing compassion, and insight.”

He raised his brows and nodded as she fell silent. “So in your opinion, with the information you have, you believe it would be a good match?”

Randvi worked hard not to stiffen, or flinch. She wondered how well she did when she responded. “Yes.” And to her relief, there was no wavering in her voice.

He wore an unreadable expression as he rolled the parchment up and set it aside. A well guarded look, that made her guts boil, and her heart tremble. Would he say do it? Just like that? “That is what my Strategist says, what does my little girl say? Or will you not give her a say in the matter?”

Randvi collapsed into her fathers arms, trembling with emotion and silent tears. He wrapped his arms around her tight, crushing. Beside him her mother’s arms, soft and gentle wrapped around her back. Giving kisses to the crown of her head. “It terrifies me.” She admitted, sniffling as she found her voice.

“I imagine so.” Rus murmured, holding her tightly, stroking her head down to her braid, he pulled on it laying it down her back. “I want you to take a few days to think about this as a woman, not as our war council. It seems a good offer my little one, but I would not force this upon you, as I would not force it upon anyone. You are allowed to say thank you no, and perhaps offer a counter? Hmm?”

“Father, it would end our war with them!”

“There is more than one way to pursue peace, my little fox. To love, honor and respect another person for the rest of your life can be difficult when we know who they are. Imagine the difficulties to come when we know little to nothing about them? This offer came by way of an emissary?” He gently pulled her back so that he could see her face. Wiping gently at the tracks of tears on her cheek.

“Yes Faðir.” Her eyes fluttered closed as his thumbs brushed the wet tears away with a gentle caress.

“I do not imagine their Strategist would have sent someone who did not know them to some extent. Especially with such an offer. Question them, even better, send one of ours to meet with their Chief. After a moon phase, have them returned to you to make a report.”

“As a guest they would only see the best of this person… will that give us the information we need?”

Rus sighed looking thoughtful. “Even if they pretended there are signs of the truth. How do their people respond to them? How do they treat children, and women? How do they hold themselves? What is their general attitude? No one can pretend perfectly, my child. If we send one of your siblings as our emissary they would find enough truth to prepare you for what you might be able to expect. Though I doubt any of them would think anyone good enough for you my little fox.” He raised the parchment and shook it gently at her.

“I would not want to send my siblings into the enemy's camp.”

Rus tisked and gently corrected her. “All of our foxes are family. Besides, we can make something up to protect them. I promise, none will want more information about your potential partner than your own kin.”

Randvi sighed feeling a little better with the decisions she had in front of her. It also gave her time to mull this decision over carefully. Though with a sinking suspicion she was afraid she had already made it…
—

Norvid awoke the next day to the foxes Warchief at his door. She released him from his cage and asked if he would like to have breakfast with her. He felt his heart flutter at that. This was one of two options that Eivor said would happen?

“If this happens, Norvid, they will ask you many things, about me and about us. If they are not questions about our war plans then tell them the truth. If it is about our strategies and numbers tell them that is privileged information that you do not have. Do not embellish, do not soften the blow, give them the truth. Do you understand?”

“Yes Chief.” He had murmured, feeling his anxiety prickle at the back of his neck. It slithered around his belly and whispered in his ear that Eivor was out of her mind.

“Say it.”

“I will speak the truth to their questions, no embellishments, no softening the blow. If it is privileged I will tell them I don't have that information.” The nod of approval she gave him quieted the frightening whispers.

“I look forward to breaking my fast.” He admitted. He held his hands out to Randvi to be bound once more, but she waved him off.

“You are not my prisoner Norvid. In fact you are able to leave whenever you wish.” When she handed him a knife he stilled.

“Is this a trick?” He did not reach for the weapon.

“No tricks. I assume your Warchief let you know some of the contents of the message?”

“Yes Ma’am. She did.”

“Then you are my guest, and you are her voice. As we speak I am having a letter drafted to send to your Chief a guest from our tribe. To have as she has seen to give me. They will be my voice and her guest. I will treat you as I hope she treats them. Would you like to add anything to her letter?”

He took the knife, and tucked it into the empty sheath on his belt. “I could write a little something.”

“Very good. I would appreciate it if you let her know you are being treated well.” Randvi stepped back and let him out of his cell. You will be given guest quarters in our longhouse. You understand that we will still be keeping a guard on you.”

“Yes Ma’am.” He stepped out of the cell and turned to wait for her. When she gestured for him to come with her he followed her down what was becoming a familiar path already.

“Very good. For today I would like to ask you many questions about your Warchief. Were you instructed to answer my questions?”

“If they are not about warcraft and numbers which I am not privileged to have.” He felt his belly do a fucking swandive as she gave him a knowing glance and an amused smile.

“What is your Warchief’s name?”

“Eivor Varinsdóttir, the Wolf-kissed.”
—

“Eivor…” That was a name she knew. Eivor was one of the Raven’s fiercest drengrs. She was always at the forefront of their battle lines. It made sense that all that skill and tenacity earned her an honored position among her own people. If Eivor had been her drengr, she would have made her a Warchief as well. A fearless woman leading with a strong example of what a warrior should be. To an enemy she was a force to be reckoned with, and while she had led the kill count on her people for the last five years, her kills had always been efficient. Without cruelty or treachery. As it sunk in she found herself feeling even more mixed emotions. As far as deeds on the battlefield went, Eivor had them, it also meant that she was going to have a lot of angry foxes looking for her blood.

Of course, then too, was she perhaps on some list against the Ravens? No one said this was going to be easy… She blinked not having realized she had come to a stop just outside the longhouse’s front yard. “Why is she called the Wolf-kissed?” She asked without explaining to her guest why they had been standing there on the path for some time.

“Ma’am. She survived an attack as a child from a wolf. killing the beast before it killed her with her fathers axe.”

“Where was her family when she was attacked by this beast?” Randvi pulled the leather door cover back from the main portal of the longhouse. The leathers hang during the mild seasons, rather than the doors being closed all the while. She held them as Norvid stepped through.

“They- they were dishonorably slain the same night by Kjotve the Cruel, when he invaded her home. That any survived I am sure was because our King was there as a guest that night. Still we were unable to preserve her parents.” He stepped into the longhouse and paused to give his eyes time to adjust.

“So she has not always been a Raven?” The idea that Eivor so passionately defended her adoptive tribe gave Randvi hope that if she went through with this plan, she might one day have that same passion for the Foxes.

“Her father was a vassal to King Stybjorn. I am not privy to what she might have been if not always a Raven. She was eight when it happened, and she does not speak of life before the Ravens.”

“Ah.” Randvi said following him in. Eight was so young to lose everything you once knew. It of course was not unheard of, and death seemed a constant that they all contended with. But still— it was not often that families were so completely decimated all at once. Was it why she fought so hard for her Ravens? She gestures for him to continue with her. “Let us pick up a bowel and find a seat, then we can continue.” There was much for them to discuss about her potential partner.
…

At the end of their breakfast she was greeted by her oldest sibling Laga. Her systir looked regal and ethereal in her travel outfit. A white band slung across her chest and wrapped around her hips. She did a double take as Laga held a parchment out to her, and a saddle bag for her travels over a shoulder. “Strategist.”

“Skald Laga…” She said, her brows drawing. “I assume you drew the short stick?”
To say Laga as their choice was a shock was a bit of an understatement. Not only was she oldest child in line for her father’s position but she was also the Foxes' very own storyteller and oral historian. True there was no better choice to speak of her life except maybe herself, but putting Laga in harm's way felt like the wrong decision.

“No Ma’am. I volunteered to go. As eldest among all those chosen I was given the right with only a little disappointment from my fellow foxes.” The smirk that her eldest sibling gave made her grunt. She just bet they had something to say about Laga pulling the oldest card on this particular occasion. Especially since everyone of them knew what this mission was for.

“Thank you for volunteering.”

“On the contrary, it is my honor, my duty. I will not fail you.” Randvi looked at the parchment as her systir sized Norvid up.

“I take it, you are my counterpart?” He asked, trying to make nice.

“You are sharper than you seem.” Randvi looked up with a warning to her systir, missing the smirk on Norvid’s face and the raised brow.

“Good, you are going to need that to keep up with my Chief.” He only laughed when she looked down her nose at him. “She loves flyting and has the skill to slaughter you with such sweet words that you will smile and say thank you for it when she is done.”

“We are not out to insult your Warchief.” Randvi said giving a square look to her elder systir.

“No Ma’am.” She watched the light spark in Laga’s eyes, and knew, just knew that her systire would not be able to withstand such an enticing opportunity. She touched her brow and inwardly sighed.

“Aw… well too bad. She enjoys a friendly competition. Usually puts a pretty big purse on it.”

That spark turned into a burning desire right before her eyes. Laga looked from Norvid to her with a very intense expression. “Well…” she pursed her lips. “Just as long as she knows it's a friendly insulting match.” The pleased expression her systir could not hide made her smile. “I want details on every flyting match.

“Yes Ma’am.” Randvi handed a paper to Norvid.

“Write your note to your Warchief here, and we will wrap the two together. When you are done I will seal it and Laga will be on her way.

“Yes Strategist.” Norvid said.

The sisters looked at one another as he bent to the task. When he was done he handed the note to Randvi with a nod. “That will do. I mentioned that I was being treated well, and that I was going to stay for a moonphase as your guest.”

Randvi took the note and let her eyes play over the message. At the end was a scribble that must have been his unique signature, because she could not make heads or tails of it. Rolling it up in her letter she spent a moment sealing it before handing it to her systir. “Safe travels Laga. Come home to us in a moonphase.”

“Yes Chief.” The sisters shared a smile, as Laga used the Ravens term.

Chapter Text

“Ulla!” “ULLA!!!” Eivor winced as that last call made the pressure on her body that much greater. She tried to twist and shift, and wiggle free but everything she tried only made their healers expert rope rigging tighten even more. Her foot was waving furiously when her systir deigned to give her any attention. “Ulla please! Let me up.” It had been three days, no four, FOUR days since she was injured, and stitched back together.

“No.” Ulla said as she slipped into the room, and made a face. Moving to the counter nearest Eivor she leaned against it, crossing her arms. Not at all moved by the plight that Eivor was now facing.

“Please Ulla… I —” She frowned and wiggled only to still again, reminded that didn’t work the last several times she tried. “Let me up. I have to pee.”

“You are set up for that, nothing is stopping you.” Ulla smirked.

“That isn’t dignified.” Ulla leaned forward, looming over the table with a scowl that made her swallow hard. “Please?” She offered, hopeful still.

“And if I let you up, you will run away. You are still not healed enough to be running off and doling out divine judgment.

“I won't do that.” She offered feeling contrite for something she hadn’t even done yet. The pressure was unbearable now, squeezing her thighs tighter didn’t bring any help or relief. “Please systir. I am conscious, don’t let me mess myself.” Her foot started whipping back and forth again, the ropes digging against the protection Ulla had put under them. It might leave a friction burn but she needed distraction if not relief.

“Give me your word you will sit your ass back on that table and go back to sleep. I will give you more dwale to help if need be.”

Eivor frowned, she didn’t like the idea of being trussed back to the table, or forced to sleep any more. She felt anxious, and filled with too much energy. At this point she was sure not even dwale would knock her out. “Swear it Chief or relieve yourself on the table.”

Eivor grunted. “Can I at least lay on a bed? My back is fucking killing me!” She swallowed hard as Ulla’s frown deepened. In her distress she had forgotten how much Ulla hated that word. Sweat pricked her brow and peppered her neck, her foot shifting into full shaking again. God’s Ulla could be such a tough woman. It was no wonder her brother didn’t make it through only days ago.

Ulla paused, looking thoughtful. “I can help with that if you let me wash you before you lay down.”

“I am not a babe.” Eivor snapped, and then made a pained noise as Ulla pushed off of the counter she had been leaning on and headed for the door. “Ulla! Please!” She was desperate. “Yes please! I will go back to sleep, yes you can wash me. Please Ulla!”

She heard Ulla’s snicker, and felt her face burn a little from it. That she had to negotiate for that release, for that courtesy burned. But she supposed it was only her own fault for having escaped her systir’s domain before. Ulla pulled the release to her bonds, and all that pressure that suddenly was gone made her feel light as a feather, and spry as a fox. She sprang off the table with surprising energy, catching up the bucket to relieve herself. Eivor groaned at the full body sigh she experienced. Her eyes rolled closed as she let herself revel in the little things.

The sound of rope slithering dragged blue eyes open again. Ulla stood nearby gathering the trussings used to keep Eivor on the table against her will. She growled at the interruption, Ulla smirked and seemed not at all bothered by the indignity.

“If you think your raspy raven’s caw is anything but the peeping of a chick then you are mistaken. For that is what you are. An injured babe who doesn't know any better, just like your systir.”

Eivor looked up to Eilif who still lay on her table, tied and unconscious. “Has she awakened once?”

“Oh aye. Made the mistake of trying to run.” Ulla set the gathered rope on her surgery table before she shifted to run her fingers through Eilif’s shorn hair with some affection. Dark eyes moving to Eivor with silent menace. “Didn’t even make the door.” She smirked proudly, patting Eilif’s butt.

Eivor sighed in understanding. “Do I have to sleep?” She asked. “Can I— lay quietly for a time?”

“After your bath you may. If I get any guff from you I will tie you to the table again, and I won't be so kind next time.” Ulla’s eyes dropped to the bucket between Eivor’s legs.

“Point taken.” While she hated wetting herself, it was nothing to having to lay in ones own excrement for any amount of time. Even if she was badly injured, if she had the strength to get up and do it herself, she would do it even if it did hurt like hell to do so. She would do as Ulla wished so as not to endure that while conscious.

“Now that you are properly educated, I will return with some supplies and warm water so that we can wash.” Ulla dropped a kiss to Eilif’s cheek, her hand brushing an arm on the way out.

Eivor was exhausted again after her bath, a dull throb replacing the euphoria she had felt earlier. Ulla lay her down on the bed tucked into the back of the room and propped her head up. Bringing Eivor food and drink before leaving her with a single candle burning. The room was quiet and warm, and the bed soft compared to the table. The droning of acolytes and injured souls shuffling a distant thunder in the back of her mind. She didn’t even have the energy to lay there and fret about Norvid… though she did hope that he was still among the living.

Weakened as she was, with her body washed, and belly filled, Eivor found it very difficult to remain anxiously awake. The sirens song towing her under.

As the days trekked onward Eivor was allowed more freedoms by her soon to be systir. More time awake, more time feeding and caring for herself before she was overcome again. Slowly Ulla allowed her to get up and move, actually walking her to a privy, rather than having her squat over a bucket felt like a festival all on its own. One Eivor rejoiced over rather than grumbled about. Even if it exhausted her again. On the eleventh day after her injury, she was allowed to sit outside, where people could see her, greet her, and wish her well. It was that day that the woman swathed in white appeared.

Eivor almost didn’t believe she was real. Long black hair shimmered in the suns light like polished onyx. It hung like a cloak around her shoulders, cascading down to her hips unbound. Bright green eyes and a pale complexion made her ethereal, her walk was with purpose and dignity. She was brought in by the south east guards. Neither touching nor being touched by them. The woman stopped before her and spoke before the guards. “Are you the one called Warchief?”

“I am.” Eivor said, suddenly feeling very grateful Ulla took extra time to tame her mane for her. Binding it back in clean, crisp lines. She may not have been regal as the woman before her. But she worked hard for “real”. And sitting outside the healers dwelling in a clean cloak, and clean clothes was a shocking improvement to her appearance in the last week and a half. “May I have the honor of knowing your name?”

“Skald Laga.”

Eivor felt surprised at this. She had sent one of her most trusted scouts. A man who she knew could and would get the job done. The foxes had sent her a historian and teller of stories? A generous bargain, and further show of faith? “Laga, welcome to Fornburg. Would you care to sit with me for a while? I was taking in the sun.”

“Chief, I have a message from my own for you.”

Eivor nodded, raising a hand patting the stump beside her. “You have traveled far, please sit, take your rest. There will be time later for that. Svanhildr, please, some ale for our guest, and a meal. Hrefna, you may return to your post.”

“Yes Chief.” Both women snapped before they darted off in different directions. Fornburg shifted around this new guest. People came out of their homes to see her as word spread through town. Warriors, workers and little ones alike finding reasons to work or play outside. Both in support of their injured Warchief, and in quiet contemplation of what their presence meant. No one had ever seen a Fox off the battlefield.
…

Laga tucked the folded parchment back to her belt, before she gathered up her hair, and began giving it a loose braid over her shoulder. With a thong she secured the end, only then did she settle beside the Raven’s Warchief. The woman looked pale, and darkness under her eyes said she was not well rested. Not at all the lively larger than life woman that they had come to whisper about and fear. That she even thought of Laga’s well being before business touched her— if only a little.

Quietly she settled herself on the stump offered, and leaned back against the large dwelling that Eivor did. A sigh escaped the Raven’s Warchief, and she wondered quietly if she were as weary as she appeared. Or was there more to this fatigue. Malaise of spirit or body? She tried to get a better read on Eivor as they sat there. Was the Warchief waning? Was she lacking battle spirit?

Eivor fearlessly closed her eyes, lifting her face to the sun, breathing in the warming air. And though they seemed to be well within the center of Fornburg there was no pungent or bitter smell of the latrines. No one seemed to have pissed lately on any walls, no rotting stink of food, no signs of squalor of any kind. The sky had only the scent of fire, sunshine, and sea air. Filled with the laughter and playing of children rather than the wailing of mourning.

A ball rolled down hill for some ways, bumping and thumping until it came to bounce off her boot. A little one trundled after it, all smiles and laughter. They skid to a halt before her as she picked up the ball, and offered it to them. No one rushed to their aid to protect them from her, no one challenged her intentions. The child smiled and picked the ball gingerly from her hands before darting off again. Their laughter the only thanks she needed.

For a clan of very skilled, and well seasoned warriors, their town was peaceful, clean and filled with life. She could see why a Warchief would spend a few minutes in their day soaking this in. Centering themselves with the world that breathed around them. Eivor opened her eyes and looked down a path, she guessed the one that led to the heart of Fornburg, their longhouse. Laga raised her eyes and waited only a short while before the hurried sound of feet came into her range. Her heart fluttered. Had Eivor heard them when she first looked in that direction?

“Chief!” Svanhildr puffed her way up to them. Her face red, eyes large, her steps carried her right up to the two of them before she stopped. Eivor reached up a hand, putting it on the woman's shoulder as she bowed over. “Ma’am.”

“Calm…” Eivor breathed. “Catch your breath.”

Laga watched. Svanhildr took a big breath to begin but then swallowed and took another breath. Eivor did not rush them, or even seem anything but concerned. Her left hand on the woman's shoulder until she pulled back, and then again on her arm when she bowed over again. “I’m sorry Chief.”

Eivor shook her head. “It’s alright, we aren’t in any hurry.”

“King…” She started and huffed. “King Stybjorn asked for you, and our guest before I am allowed to serve you.”

“Okay.” Eivor got up and gently pushed her scout down into the seat she had left. “Keep Skald Laga company and work on your breath. I will return shortly.” Rather than disappearing Eivor looked directly at her. “Excuse me for a moment.”

“Of course Warchief.” She said. Then Eivor disappeared, leaving Laga sitting with the rattled Svanhildr. “Is the Longhouse far?”

“It is literally the furthest important building from this one.” Laga turned, her eyes taking in the good sized building they were sitting at. Still unsure what sort of building it was. “And it’s all up hill.”

“Ah. Am I allowed to ask what building this is?”

“It is home of our healers, their acolytes, the school , and place of healing for our people.”

Eivor returned suddenly with a burly woman at her side. Something about her said she was a healer. Her eyes swept over Laga, and Svanhildr, whom she reached out and touched. “Hello Skald Laga.” The woman said. “I am Laeknir Ulla. Allow me to welcome you to our home.”

“Thank you Laeknir. Of what I have observed so far, it is a lovely place.”

A look of mild surprise touched Ulla’s eyes, and a smile her lips. “I think so too. Are you rested enough from your journey for a walk?”

“I am.” She stood up and brushed a hand over the seat of her skirt. “I am guessing you are not coming with me?” She gave a pointed look to Eivor.

“Not at this time.” Eivor said. Laga gave her a look and nodded.

“Will I see you again soon?”

“We will be returning after you meet our King, and take in a meal.” Ulla said brushing hands over the apron she wore. “With your leave Chief.”

Eivor gestured for them to be off. “I await your return Skald Laga.”

“Thank you Warchief.” Laga bobbed her head, before motioning to Ulla. “Oh!” She pulled the letter out from her purse again. “Did you want to read it while I am gone?”

Eivor accepted the letter. “Thank you, I will.”
…

Laga followed Ulla, easily engaging her in conversation as she had addressed Eivor when first arriving. “There was something I noticed that I would like to ask you about your town Laeknir.” Their conversation lost as the two of them traveled downhill towards the Longhouse.

Eivor sat down next to Svanhildr with a heavy sigh. Her raider put a hand to her knee and pat it with affection. “It is good to see you vertical again.” She smiled and nodded, extending her good arm so that she might pat Svan’s hand.

“It is good, to see you, and everyone else, and anything besides the roof of that room.” She took in a breath of fresh air and then settled back against the wall again. “To breathe air as it was meant to be.” Another deep breath, only a little tightness to her face as it tugged on her bad shoulder.

“We should open the window for Eilif to have some fresh air?” Svanhildr offered. Eivor thought about this then shook her head.

“Ulla knows it is there. If she has not opened it, she does not want it open. She snorted and then laughed. “Probably afraid one of us will try to crawl through it.”

“A good raider uses what they got.”

“That they do.” Eivor nodded again, breathing in the fresh air. While the desire to lay her head back and bask in the sun was strong, she still had duties. One of which she held in her hand. The parchment was soft and waxy on the outside, no doubt to protect the words within from rain and water. The seal was firmly in place. The image unmarred. The seal was of a fox reared up on its hind legs, their mouth open, head thrown back. They looked as if dancing, something playful. Setting the letter on her thigh she pulled her knife out and then paused as she looked at the letter and the seal.

Svan cleared her throat. “Shall I help?”

Looking up with a sudden smirk she offered her belt knife. “Could you carefully remove the seal all together? In one piece if possible.”

“I will try chief.” Svan took both the letter and the knife, and spent a moment cautiously trying to scrape the wax seal off without destroying it completely. It frayed around the edges, snapping and breaking, but for the most part the sigil in the center was preserved. Flipping it over in her hand she offered it first to Eivor.

Eivor looked at the seal of the smiling and dancing fox before she tucked it into her belt pocket. “Thank you Svanhildr.” Her raider gave a soft smile. Pleased to have helped. She tucked her knife away before taking the letter.

“Oh, this fell out Chief.” Svan stooped to pick up a smaller piece. Norvid’s safe and sane sign at the bottom. “That is where Norvid went?” Svan asked, though she already knew by the paper.

Eivor sighed. It felt like a lifetime ago she had sent her friend and fellow Raven off on a dangerous and unknown mission. The worry about his outcome was suddenly gone. Relief flooding her system as he gave her the okay, letting her know he would be there about a moon phase before he had an answer for her. And a friendly petition that she not forget him. She smiled and tucked the note away into her pocket.

“It was. Norvid is now acting as ambassador for us with the Raefs.” He was more than a good scout, loyal and brave, and everything good one could say about a man.

Svan chuckled. “Does it say he is doing alright, Chief?”

“It does.” Eivor soothed, pausing to note Svanhildr’s expression when she said that.

“Good. He is a good man, and does not deserve mistreatment. Even by the hands of an e-...” She stopped, tipping her head a little as she looked to Eivor. “Are we enemies with the foxes still?”

“I would say we have a tentative peace at this time. God’s willing we will end this war once and for all.” The look of relief that touched her warrior made Eivor’s heart skip a beat. She felt a pang of shame that it had taken her this long to work at making peace with Rus and his brood. How many lives could she have saved in the last five years? How many families would be better because she did?

“I will be glad for one less enemy.” Svan’s words were soft, but kind. The look in her eyes gentle and compassionate. She gave an easy smile. “Do you want help holding the big letter open?”

“I think I will be alright, I will go inside to read it, and check on my systir. Your stint is nearly over for the day, consider yourself released and if anyone has a say about it, send them my way.”

“Thank you Chief.” She stood up with excitement then paused suddenly. “And thank you for new hope.” Careful to not jostle Eivor’s injured shoulder she leaned in for a hug. One that Eivor gave, soaking up the warmth before Svanhildr trotted off.

To say that Eivor felt anxious about that letter was a bit of an understatement. She looked at it, her finger running up the line of the folded parchment. What would it say? What would it reveal about the person who would in all likelihood become her life partner? That is if they really wanted peace between Raefs and Ravens. Bound by the hope of people who were weary of endless war; she grimaced, expelling a breath. Whatever was written within would not change, no matter how long she put it off. Steadying her thundering heart she pushed the leaves of the letter open with thumb and fingers.

It began
“Esteemed Warchief of the Raven’s Clan.
I, Randvi Russdottir, Strategist of the Raef Clan bid you greetings, and hope that this letter finds you hale and whole.”

Russdottir— Eivor closed the letter with a ragged sigh. Tension leaving her body, the sick feeling flowing out of her like bad air. A woman— In her tenure as Warchief she could count on one hand the number of women in her position— one. Her hand trembled, body quaked as she was overcome with a sense of relief she did not know was needed until then. Cupping her brow she rocked for a moment, just a small moment. Eyes closed, her breath quick and heavy. She swallowed the urge to sob, taking deep cleansing breaths seeking calmness in the storm.

Life with Knud had been untenable. The more she fought the more he liked it. She had tried to endure his abuse because her surrogate father had given her as wife to the honored man. “He will be a good husband.”Styrbjorn had told her. “He is a good and strong fighter, a powerful protector. My best!” The problem with that, wasn't that Knud wasn't a good fighter. It was that a good fighter did not necessarily make a good protector and provider. A berserker was a feared and respected man. A creature of storm and death— there wasn’t thought, or even courage. They were a weapon that did the tribe well in battle, but even that was something that Eivor wondered if they did enough good to offset their bad. Something her father did not want to hear, or appreciate. The wild ravings of a woman who did not understand.

Eivor stood up suddenly, shaking her head. She didn’t want to reopen old wounds. She wanted to dwell on the now. The hope of marrying someone who didn’t make her skin crawl, or her bowels ache. Someone who didn’t steal her breath, her strength, or her dignity. Who didn't make her sick because of that bastard. Her face burned at the memory of his dishonorable act, the final blow that made her divorce him. Something she was sure he wanted after raping her. ‘Thor please strike this cowardice from my soul.’ She silently petitioned, not wanting to feel contempt and mistrust towards men in general, because of her past with Knud. She paced the small area near her seat and was so doing when Ulla returned.

“Eivor? Eivor!” Ulla called again, dragging her attention back to the here and now. “Come inside, before you wear yourself out.” Eivor froze, her features hard, lips tight, body trembling under the mantle of her cloak. There was a sallow, paleness to her skin, and presperiation on her brow, though the wind was cool and gentle. “Come on.” Ulla said softly, sliding an arm around her back, careful of her injured shoulder. “It’s going to be okay.” She murmured. But was it? Eivor’s stomach churned, her body eating her from the inside out.

Ulla guided her through the door, walking Eivor down the hall to her private chambers where Eilif still lay, captive, and healing. She set her down on a stool and took the one on the other side. “Tell me what is wrong?”

Eivor lurched back onto her feet, only to have Ulla pull her down into her lap. Strong arms slipped around her waist, sliding under her good arm hooking at the hips. Ulla was a powerful woman, and Eivor would end up hurting herself or Ulla if she persisted in this childish play. She stilled in her systirs lap. “I asked the Raef’s Strategist to handfast with me.”

Ulla blinked at her, her mouth falling open. It bobbed and hung there a moment before Ulla found her voice. “Eivor…”

Eivor pulled herself out of Ulla’s arms and moved over to the bed where she sat down, and laid back with a heavy sigh. She wasn’t feeling good at all. “I thought maybe that if I did and they laughed at me then at least I could say I tried.” She turned her back to Ulla, rolling onto her good shoulder, pushing a pillow under her head trying to take tension off her neck and shoulder. But laying down didn't make Eivor feel any better. Rolling back onto her back she punched the pillow, staring up at the ceiling with such intensity perhaps she could scry the answers needed from it.

“What did they say?” Ulla asked, dragging her stool over to sit beside her sister. Dark eyes assessing her.

Eivor frowned, reaching into her cloak to pull out the missive. “I don’t know yet.” She held it up looking at the folded document with more trepidation. “I am tormenting myself with it.”

Ulla’s dark eyes shifted from her to the letter, slowly returning once more. “You haven’t read it?”

“I got the opening.” She looked from Ulla to the letter before dropping her hand with a loud dramatic sigh, wincing as it’s hard land on the bed beside her sent a jolt throughout her injured body. “I have thus learned that their Strategist, their word for warchief I am guessing; is a woman. And that it would seem that no one knew they had managed to bring me down in the last clash. It was all I managed, before I was overcome and stopped reading.” Again Ulla’s eyes went from the missive to Eivor. Calloused hands wringing her apron. The way her mouth twitched it seemed she wished to say something, but either felt it inappropriate, or unwelcome.

“What is it?” Eivor asked. Opening the way for Ulla to speak her mind, come what may.

“I did not think you would ask…” Her mouth pulled into a frown, dark eyes dropping. “I made light of your history and made you feel as if you were not sacrificing enough for us, Haven’t already given enough to us. I am sorry, and I feel ashamed about that.”

That trembling in her body returned in full force. Bile rising up her throat as fire from the furnace of her belly. She blanched and rolled into a sitting position as her body again betrayed her. Seeing her begin to fight, Ulla reached over for a surgery bucket and pushed it into her hands, kindly holding her braid back from getting soiled. Her meager meal spilled into it leaving her throat aflame. She gagged and coughed spitting before looking up to her sister, tears in her eyes. “Damn this weakness within me.” Like gravel her voice rolled out, rocks tumbling from her body, sick and ugly. That general feeling of malaise pressed heavy upon her. She felt burning shame for the emotions that seemed to be triggered with the reminder of her past.

Ulla blessedly did not berate her, call her coward, or judge her for her body's response. Instead she slipped off her stool moving the bucket off to the side and gathered Eivor up in her arms. She trembled in them, and when Eivor tried to pull back Ulla gently stilled her with a hand to her good arm. “It’s not weakness, this reaction. It is symptoms of an injury deep within your soul, that has not yet found a way to heal. It needs mending in way’s I have not yet discovered beyond letting you cry and wail, and blaspheme the bastard who did it to you. So you can do that here, in the safety of my domain.”

Eivor sat there stunned, she had never thought of what Knud had done to her as an injury. Never perceived his insult as a wound. A sick festering gash so deep within her body she couldn’t see it, or smell it, only suffered from its rot day after day. She took in a quick breath as her protest died on her lips. Shocked as she was, Eivor allowed herself to be gathered as a babe to her mother, pressed gently into Ulla’s shoulder where she was invited to curl into her, to use her strength, and her courage. The tears started as something silent. Rolling down her cheeks as she processed the information. The revelation of her reality. She tucked her face into Ulla’s neck and wept for the woman she should have been. The child she would never have, and the struggles of the woman she became. She wept until darkness overcame her, weak and spent Ulla tucked her back into bed.
…

Laga smiled and bowed to King Styrbjorn. “Thank you Lord.”

He made a face and nodded. “Go now. I have taken up enough of your time. The task you have come for must succeed, for all our sakes, I fear it will not be an easy task.” His eyes shifted as a man stepped forward. A burly man, with a thick beard and dark eyes. A scar over his right eye. His body was heavily tattooed, scarred and strong. An honored drengr by the gold broach on his breast and matching armband.

“Lord. I will escort her to the healer's hut.”

Styrbjorn did not hesitate to still the mighty man. “No, Knud. Mundi will go.”

A much younger man than either of them stepped forward, his sandy blonde hair shaggy, his beard still patchy. “Lord.”

“Take Skald Laga to Ulla, do not dally or wander. The quicker our guest skald is able to do her job, the sooner things will get better for everyone.” He nodded to Laga and waved them both off.

“This way honored Skald.” She smiled and nodded, falling into step beside him. They took the same path, across the small creek, and back up to the healers hut. A rather large building, now that she could see it from this direction. It was the second largest building in Fornburg, rivaling the great longhouse of the King in sheer size.

“How many healers and students are in Fornburg?” Mundi looked up to the hut before shrugging. It didn’t seem to be a matter of importance to him. That sort of saddened her. A school of healers was a praiseworthy thing! So it wasn't a raiding party; healers wove their own tapestry of honor and glory. And she got to meet one of them already. How was it that they did not know this was a healers school? Or how many of them resided here? How did Mundi not know!?

The young man brought her through the healers hall towards the back. When the building turned and extended further she stopped, looking back down the long hall they had just walked and then to the second hall. This actually made the healers hall greater than that of King Styrbjorn!

“I've no time to dally.” Mundi said, his brow showing his impatience. Laga stepped after him again. She was trying to fathom the meaning of a healers hut being bigger than the King’s home. To think he was a man wise enough, and humble enough for such a lustrous school! If they knew their enemies well, she would say they didn’t know them near well enough. It took a great man to permit such things in his town. When they walked past the hut the last time she had thought it two different buildings. Now from within she realized it was one single great hall.

Two guards rose up from their stools when Mundi approached. “I've no time to waste, I need laeknir Ulla to receive our guest.”

The Guard disappeared then shortly returned, Ulla. The tall woman stepped out of the guarded back room and greeted Laga. “Laga, did they finally feed you?”

She smiled and nodded as her escort turned to go. “Thank you Mundi, for your help.”

He stopped, obviously surprised that she had said that. “Good evening Ma’am.” He bobbed his head before trotting off.

Looking to Ulla she raised her hands. “Where is your Warchief? Now that I have the blessings of two Kings, perhaps I should get started?”

Ulla gestured to another room off the main hallway. It was a single bed space with a table, a stool and a lamp. “This will be your space while you are here. You may set your things down and find your ease here. Our Warchief is unavailable at this time.”

“She was injured in the last bout?” Ulla didn’t give anything away, her face a perfectly unreadable mask. She smiled as she decided if she was going to share that information or not. “I’m sorry. The guards sort of gave it away.”

“The guards protect our sanctum and surgery, that is their job. It may not be the wonders of raiding, but they fear even worse punishment than guarding it.”

“Yes, of course. Forgive me.” She shook her head. “I …” she gave a soft laugh, tucked her hands behind her back and offered a slight bow. “I have never seen a healing hall before. I can only imagine it’s wonders.”

“Healing hut.” Ulla’s expression was one of chagrin.

“Hut…” Laga parroted in disbelief. “This is called a hut?”

“It was the stipulation the King asked for before he allowed us to expand.”

She snorted then bowed her head shaking it. “Forgive me again.” She murmured. “I am fatigued.”

“Nothing to forgive. Get some rest. If Eivor will’s it I will find you again. But I imagine she will want you to have a day of rest after your long journey. She is thoughtful like that.”

“Is she?” Laga asked.

Ulla paused at the door, a dark brow rising as she smiled, and it wasnt that unreadable smile she had on before. It was genuinely warm. “She really is. I hope you are allowed to see our true Eivor— God’s willing.” Ulla dropped her eyes to the floor, her brow furrowing. She sighed and then bowed her head. “If you need anything, there will be a pupil sitting here for your attention.”

“A healer in training just for me?” The soft shrug said a few things to her. Ulla didn’t mince words that were unnecessary, and that there was probably a plethora of healers in training. She wondered if they would welcome running her errands.

Ulla smiled and nodded. “Be well Skald Laga.”

“Blessed be, Laeknir Ulla.”

Being alone in the room she pondered being placed in the healer's care. If Eivor was not the injured party, was it someone dear to her? Were all her raiders dear to her? She had used a healer to circumvent the wishes of her King! That whispered a certain dedication if nothing else, didn’t it? Having no answers Laga dropped her travel bag off on the table and scoot back on the raised bed. Looking at it with some surprise. Was this how all of the Ravens slept? Off the ground? She lay back into the made bed and sighed. It felt like heaven after two days in the saddle.

Quickly she lost track of time, her body pulling her under. She slept at the mercy of her hosts. Without so much as a knife provided to her. That part of her brain that worried about how unprotected she was in a stranger's land made her snap awake some time later as a knock rapped on her doorpost. She sat up peering at the door when she cleared her throat and Ulla came back in. The woman moved about to light the lamp on her table, and then stepped back holding a bundle of clothes. “I and a few other healers are going for a bath, if you would like to join us, I have found you some clothes that I hope fit, and are not too rough for you.”

“Rough?” She blinked trying to gather her wits about her.

“The dress has not been worn so the fabric might be stiff.”

“Oh. Nothing a little wear couldn't cure, I'm sure it will be perfect.” Ulla nodded in agreement and laid the deep blue fabric down on the table in a neat stack. Along with some unstitched under clothes she could lace at the hips, and a fresh breast band if she so chose to bind herself. “Thank you.”

“My Warchief wished for you to feel as at home as possible. That is also why she has gifted you this belt knife for your person. She regrets that she is unable to join you this evening, but wishes that you enjoy yourself, she would like to start early come the morrow.” Ulla laid a belt knife upon the stack, complete with its leather sheath.

“Your Warchief is very generous. Are you going to bathe now?” Laga spent a moment running her hand over her dark hair. She began wrapping it moving to her travel purse she pulled out a whale bone comb securing her hair, effectively holding it wound around the crown of her head.

“I was.” Ulla nodded, stepping back from the knife, and clothes with a welcoming gesture.

“It would be a delight to wash the horse from my person. I am glad to join you.” Stepping to the pile of clothes she scooped them up to follow Ulla. Outside the healers hut they made for the baths. A casual stroll in the sun's dying light. The air was warm, and filled with pleasant scents like wood smoke, sea water and food. “I feel it is a marvel that your city is so free of the scent that so often plagues mine in the summer. I will gladly share the wisdom of removing the latrines further away from our homes, and pay whatever price is necessary to get the stink of man out. Nothing more vile than the stench of hot piss in the summer.” Laga shivered, her face twisted in disgust.

Ulla laughed. “It is a blessing our head healer was able to get our King to agree to. And even imposed a fine for anyone caught relieving themselves within the limits of town, not in a latrine. Of course that then made us have to set clear boundaries for the limits. Something we have outgrown twice since we set them.”

Laga felt shocked at that. But then who wouldn't want to live in such a fine city?! The surprises were more to be had. She stopped suddenly as they rounded a corner and came upon a fine looking stone structure. A stone stack spit smoke out of the roof. “Your structures seem so strange to me. I have not seen the likes of them before. Even your longhouse seems different.”

“Our grand healer has taught us much about the way we live and how it can affect our health. The changes in our structures are her doing. We work hard to comply, and thus in doing we find new ways to build. Some of the secrets that she teaches is how to better the air quality within our structures, making them more habitable, and our people healthier.”

“Will I be able to meet such a great woman?”

“She is joining us for a bath.” Ulla gestured to the building that Laga stopped to stare at.

“I thought we were going to a body of water nearby, or perhaps a sweat lodge.”

Ulla smiled, stepping to the bath house, and pulled the leather door back for her. “We get to soak in a hot bath.”

Laga flushed at the idea. She had heard of such things from letters of a friend in a far away land. But never imagined she would get to do it. There simply were no hot springs near them, she did not imagine you could build one. Stepping into the bath house she stood a moment taking in the leisure presence. A small group of women were in various stages of cleaning their bodies. Some settled already into a deep caldron soaking in gentle steaming water. To one side another was undressing. Others already sitting on stools washing themselves with buckets of water, before joining those already in the large cauldron.

She watched as a hiss escaped a woman’s lips when she slipped into the water, and then sighed deeply. A pleasured groan warming Laga. “Wow. How many of these bath houses are there in Fornburg?”

“Three.” Ulla said motioning for her to follow her in. Sitting down she unstrapped her boots, and then stripped, following Ulla. “One for the healers guild, one for the king and his guests, and one for the general populace having one side for men and one for women.” Their things were pushed into a cubby in the wall prior to moving to the scrubbing station, where soap and clean water were provided. Lovely heated water. Laga dove right in.

“We don’t have anything like this in Revlund. The closest we have is a steam hut, until today it was something I would say I was proud of.” The desire to pick the bucket up and pour it over her body was strong. Instead of sitting on a stool she put her bucket on the stool, plunged her rag in and began scrubbing her body vigorously. Her eyes shifting to the heated pool with desire.

Ulla chuckled as she sat on a stool and scrubbed herself beside Laga. “It is one of the wonders that our Physician has gifted to us. Not only did she teach us how to build them, but she taught and trained those who care for them.”

“She sounds like a blessing you have received from the God’s.”

“Very old God’s. Laeknir Panacea is from Greece, her people work in saving healing knowledge from around the world. Teaching and training new generations to venture forth and spread their secrets abroad. We are blessed to be such a place of learning.”

“It is too bad you found her first.” Laga eased her body down into the water beside another woman she had yet to meet. Still they kindly scoot over so that she might find her place among them. It was very warm, and took a minute for her body to adjust to it. She like the woman she had seen before hissed as the heat seared her skin, before adjusting to it. She lay her head back against her shoulders with a deep groan. “I would have personally gifted my family fortune for such a bathing place. I still might.”

“Who is your family?” An older woman with a thick accent asked. Her deep brown eyes and olive skin looked a lot like Ulla. Her dark hair showed signs of silvering.

“A blessed family in Revlund. We save and protect knowledge as well.”

“A worthy endeavor. Welcome to Fornburg skald Laga.”

“Are you Laeknir Ulla’s mother?”

“You have a keen eye, but I am her Tante (Aunt). Her mother and I are systirs. Does it surprise you?”

“Honestly, no. Though I must say she is a very humble woman. Never once did she say or even let slip that she was family to the great healer who helped Fornburg rise up from the squalor of a small town to a bustling city.”

“A good healer does not wish to be noticed for anything more than the work she does. My little one is foremost a healer. She meets great beasts in their dens and tucks them into bed at night.” Amusement rolled through the small handful of women gathered there. Laga looked at each of them, committing their faces to memory. These were Laeknir Panacea’s inner circle. Her gifted and advanced pupils, peers, and family. That means they were likely Ulla’s peers and family as well. If not her students. They were noteworthy people, and if she were lucky perhaps she could convince one of them to join her in Revlund. Especially if they were able to strike up this relationship between their Strategist and Warchief.

Laga sighed.

“That is a heavy breath little systir. Is there something we might do to ease your burden?” Panacea gestured for Laga to speak.

“I was thinking about how I was going to come to know a woman who I have not yet had much time to be with.”

“I am guessing that you mean our Warchief.”

“Is she a difficult person to come to know?”

“Aren't we all?”

Laga dropped her arms into the water and slid down into it up to her chin, her knees almost meeting Ulla’s who sat across from her, next to her aunt. “I would have to agree that we can be, but blessedly I am only here to come to know her.”

“Then you will never know her.”

She felt a little dismayed. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that questioning her isn't going to get you anything but cold hard facts. If you want to know her then you get to know the people around her. Friends, and family. Her enemies. Her people. These will all say a lot about her without ever speaking a word. Take a look at them.”

“I believe that. But I am a stranger here, and to most, an enemy. I will meet nothing but opposition.”

“And yet here you sit with the wife of her systir, and her Tante. You have already met her father figure, and you might not know it, but probably her brother as well. And even some of her enemies.”

“The big man with the scar over his eye?” Laga drew the scar over her own eye as if she were him.

The Great healer bowed her head. “Knud is a dangerous dog. He does his master's bidding but is far to wild to turn your back on him. You will be wise to steer as clear of him as you are able. Never trust that he is anything but a mad beast waiting for your guard to fall.”

Laga raised a brow, her eyes shifting back to Ulla who put her knees against Laga’s and used her to prop herself up, as well as counter prop Laga.

Ulla closed her eyes, rubbing her brow and eyes before sighing as she lay her head against Panacea’s shoulder. “Eivor told you to rest tonight. There will be plenty of time come the marro to observe and make snap judgments. Just enjoy the heat, and the water, and the company.” Ulla yawned, opening dark eyes to meet Laga’s green. She gave a brief smile before closing her eyes again. Letting herself go absolutely limp in the heated pool. Trusting Laga not to pull away from her and sink her into the deep.

Chapter Text

Randvi sat at the table holding a mug of meade in one hand, her chin in the other. She was staring at the flames with a neutral expression. It had been days since she sent her eldest sibling off to an unknown fate at the hands of the Ravens. A week since Norvid had joined them, and still she didn’t really feel any closer to knowing the Warchief of Fornburg.

“That is nearly a forlorn expression on your face my dear Strategist.” Skarde sat down at the table. Randvi looked at her oldest brother, Laga’s twin and sighed again. The sound of a body dropping drew her attention away from him, poor Norvid had collapsed onto the floor. Ran raised her mug and cackled triumphantly. The gathered spectators cheered her systir’s drinking prowess. No doubt pleased and comforted by Raef superiority. Randvi almost felt bad for the man.

“How did you get to know Thyra?” Her eyes returned to Skarde as he lowered his bulky frame onto the seat across from her.

“Thyra- I had seen her when her father visited, but I didn’t meet her until the week of our wedding. We spent time walking through the old forest, hunting, and talking.”

Randvi frowned, her eyes drifting from her brother back to the fire. “You were already preparing for handfasting before you really met. There was no prior interactions?” He shook his head.

“How did you fall in love with her?”

“Time, and lot’s of work. The honeyed mead only helped us come to know each other's bodies, not each other's hearts. That came later. I wanted my marriage to work, and so I worked at it. I still do. Sometimes we butt heads but mostly we manage our differences through talking to each other. I never had a proxy like you have.”

Randvi looked back over to Norvid, who was still drooling on the floor, his ale horn still clutched in his hand. “I am not sure how much of his words I can take to heart.”

“Why?” Skarde followed her gaze. Langley their youngest brother was picking Norvid up off the floor, and half carrying half dragging him towards a safe place to plant his face for the night.

“I feel disconnected and unable to personalize the information. Do I know that his Chief is twenty and five summers. Yes… Do I know she bears scars from previous battles and a child trauma? Yes. But it’s not real. I haven’t seen these scars. I haven't touched them, explored them. In the same manner, I haven't explored her.”

“So you want to explore her.” Skarde gave a smirk, one she returned with only a little color to her cheeks.

“Did you?”

“Fair question.” He looked thoughtful, his eyes gazing around the room. She knew the moment his eyes fell on his wife. They sparkled. She also knew the moment when Thyra returned his gaze, because that smile he wore grew infinitely larger, more handsome. Her heart melted and ached to see it. Could she have that with Eivor? That intimacy all the way across the room? Or were they destined to always be strangers?

“We explored each other before our handfasting. But I know for a fact that Laga and Vali did not. So it isn’t for everyone. Do you feel you will know her better if you are able to lay with her?”

She made a face and dropped her eyes. To say she would learn nothing was an unfair assessment, but she wasn’t sure what it was she might learn besides the feel and taste of her future wife. “I am uncertain.” She took in a deep breath, expelling it through her nose. “I am uncertain about a great many thing’s Bróðir.” She gestured to Norvid almost dismissively. “Of course her proxy will tell me she is a generous and kind soul, of course he will tell me her best qualities.”

“Have you asked for her worst qualities?” Skarde reached out for the mug his systir was working on tipping it to see how empty it was. Reaching over he scooped up the pitcher and renewed her cup.

“N-no…” She watched him as he did that. Wondering why she hadn’t just come out and asked that.

Her eyes shifted back to Norvid, whom Langley had dumped into a pile of fresh hay kept near the door for visitors, and too inebriated guests who could not safely make it back to their own bed for the night. It seemed her siblings had taken a shine to the petite man.

Manning brought him a blanket and cast it over his person before he stood by Langley’s side, the two of them sharing a big smile. An even bigger one when they caught one looking at the other. Her heart clenched again. It longed for a marriage that would be as special and beautiful as the ones she saw before her day after day. Like those between her parents and siblings. Would she ever find it now? Could she build it from a marriage of service to her people? Manning picked her brother up, the two of them laughing boisterously as her brother's husband carried him off. She sighed heavily.

“You know what I don’t understand?”

“Besides a great many things?” Skarde asked, taking his systirs cup and imbibing a healthy gulp or two of the meade he had just poured.

She rolled her eyes but grinned. “The letter did not give me the impression she knew who our strategist was. The Ravens know Arne was our last Strategist but it was not addressed to him, so they know enough not to address it to him, but not enough to address it to me.”

Skarde made a face and shook his head. “That has to be an oversight.”

Randvi shrugged. And pulled out the letter, laying it on the table. She pointed to the wording. “Dear Warchief of Revlund.”.

Skarde pushed the meade back over to her and pulled gently on the missive that Eivor of the ravens had sent.

“I don’t think Eivor knows a woman has received the position of Warchief for Revlund. If that is true then marrying me is going to be social suicide for her even if it brings our people peace. The Ravens are very traditional.”

“They can’t be all that traditional. They have a woman as Warchief.”

“Having a job once designated strictly for men, and marrying your own gender are two very different monsters.”

“By now, if she were going to protest your gender she would have done it. I know Laga can have her head in the clouds sometimes, but even she would not have taken this long to reach Fornburg. I am positive Eivor know’s you are a woman, and would have had plenty of time to send a letter back if she were going to rescind the offer. Besides, I have heard that she was married once before, and divorced. So the King, or his people cannot protest her choosing you as her partner. Only you can do that—” He paused looking for the right way to continue. When he couldnt find it she shrugged opening her hands. “...as damaged goods.”

She sat up looking at him with a shocked expression. He gave a sheepish look to her and rubbed the back of his neck. “I didn’t say you would, just that you could.” He shrugged his big shoulders and rubbed his face. She was glad he felt uncomfortable about it.

They sat there quietly together, Randvi’s eyes drifting once again to the fire, Skarde watching her again. “Do we know who initiated the divorce?” He shook his head, pushing the tankard of meade for something, anything to do that didn’t require eye contact at the moment.

“No.”

Randvi sighed deeply again, reaching out to gently take her mug away from him. Pushing it off to the side. “I think that is the key to the information I need.” He looked up and she could see the question in his unsure gaze. “If She did it, it was his fault.”

“And if he did?”
She stood up finishing her mug in a series of great swallows. “Then we require more information. But I’m betting he still did it.”

“That hardly seems fair.”

She stepped out from the bench, pausing when he said that, with one foot out. “Men call women “Damaged goods.” as if they have less value and could not perform to their desires.”

His cheeks flushed but he still met her angry eyes. “What do women call men?”

“Arse holes and bastards. Though maybe there would be less of them if we called them broken and worthless.”

He reached out, catching her hand before she could storm off. They both know that what he had said was not what he himself thought of women. That was probably his only saving grace with his irate sister at this point. The fierce look that burned in her eyes he met fearlessly, with his calmness and gentle words.

“I know one thing you can be certain of.” She blinked, all that fury taking a breath. “She is committed to the preservation of her people. As such she is willing to put the work in to make this marriage succeed. Jotunn, Valkyrie, God or Fool. I believe that says a tremendous amount about her as a person. That she made the offer with little information on her behalf says a lot more.” He stood up holding her hand, rubbing it in his. “If you make this decision, make it for the right reasons, not the wrong ones. I know how upset you are right now, and with fair reason, but going into this with fury will only harm you, and maybe even her.” He picked up the missive and presented it to her. “This tells me she is desperate to find another way. But she doesn’t need you using her for your own agendas except the battle that she offered you in this letter. If you handfast her for the wrong reasons you will never succeed, because a cart can not be pulled by two going separate directions.”

Randvi tightened her lips feeling both a sense of shame and a bit of wonder at her elder brother standing up for the Raven’s Warchief. Speaking to her cause, honestly to Randvi’s cause. She had extended not only herself but her people in an effort to open negotiations between their clans. She owed it to all of them to give it a fair run. They had put their lives on the line for her and done exactly as she had asked.

“Randvi, If she is doing this despite the abuse her own people will give her, then she deserves your wholehearted support, not your distraction. Remember, there is greater success when we fight one battle at a time.”
…

“EIVOR!”

Eivor sat outside the healers hut again, with a table that had been dragged out for her convenience. She was working in the fresh air and sunshine. Beside her, her systir sat with a dark expression that somewhat amused Laga. The woman looked like hel, but she was filling up nicely due to Ulla’s not so tender care.

Laga was working on a tapestry, having found some beautifully colored thread, and a free piece of cloth. Her hands were busy as Eivor worked, and when she had questions Laga answered them. In between questions, Eivor was working on letters that had come in, in the last few days. Requests for military support, information on clan lines, and or reparations for misdeeds, both perceived and actual. She looked up when Eivor’s name was bellowed by way of the longhouse.

Eivor did not rise up, though her systir tried. Eivor put a hand to her shoulder. “Stay seated Eilif, or Ulla will skin me for letting you be so careless.” Eilif looked to Eivor then back towards the way the bellow was still coming from.

“EIVOR!” It was closer now.

From inside the healers hut Ulla appeared. Her dark eyes sweeping over the table where they were working before shifting to the bombastic man who was hollering her systirs name.

“EIV- uh-Ulla!” Their voice shifted dramatically as the healer squared off with the thick man who was twice her size. Behind him a more slender man was following, his eyes a little disconnected from this world, as he paused to listen… to what Laga could only guess.

“Dag.” Ulla said. “If you have come to speak to my Systir I would have you do so in a civil voice.”

“God’s woman, are you going to have your nursemaid fight your battles for you? You already used her to insult the king, now you would have her stand in your place.”

“Why Dag, are you coming to challenge me for my place?” A tickle of surprise touched Laga. Her eyes shifted from the work she was doing to Eivor. Could anyone just do that? Step up and say I don’t like what you are doing, let me have a go at it?

Ulla did not move, she remained as an unmovable object between the Warchief and Dag, forcing him to move around her to see Eivor.

“I came to ask what is the meaning of this letter?” He threw it on her table. Something she had prepared for. Her hand cupping the precious ink horn. Protecting it from his tirade. When the parchment landed on her work she frowned, though her eyes never dropped from the man who was all but challenging her authority. “Our Allies are asking for help and you deny them?!”

“What kind of Warchief are you?”

“Again I ask. Are you here to challenge me for my position?”

He looked from her to Ulla. “I ask you-”

“You do not get to ask here, Dag.” She interrupted without even raising her voice. “Answer my question.”

His face hardened, his expression turning from indignant to seething. He didn’t like being cut off at all. Laga continued stitching, watching with hooded eyes at this man's near defiance to the woman who was his superior.

“If I challenge you now I will be considered a coward, you know that.” His words clipped, filled with venom.

Everyone was tense, except Eivor. She seemed only mildly displeased by Dag’s tantrum, and not at all threatened by his tirade. “Then how is it that you would go about asking me for an audience and my attention on a matter that disturbs you?”

Dag shifted, his dark eyes flinching between the women who were gathered around Eivor. Ulla had still not moved, but as a healer who saw death and fought it’s clawed hands from the bodies of her people, who knew what she hid up her sleeves when she stood with her arms crossed. Would she cause harm to Dag if he tried anything physical with her charge?

Would Ulla be able to fend the mountain of a man off before her betrothed tore through her stitches in defense of her sysitr?

Laga pulled on the string, making a quiet hmm noise, pleased she had gotten the tangle undone without having to clip and rethread it.

Dag’s eyes shifted to her. Eivor had yet to let herself be distracted from him.

“Ffff.” He waved both hands at her and stomped away. “Go back to your woman doings with your gaggle of hens. I will take my case up with the King.”

Eivor watched him go, with a frown. Her eyes tracking his loud steps far into the distance. Even Laga could hear them for quite some time. Eivor it seemed even longer. When he was well out of her proximity she looked to her systir.

“Eilif. Are you okay?”

Her systir sighed, letting her tense muscles come undone. She would have slumped over the table if not for Eivor’s good hand on her shoulder. “Elf?” Her words soft.

“She will be fine Chief. I think she just needs some rest. I will call for help to get her inside.”

Eivor continued supporting her systir. Talking to her softly as Ulla disappeared inside. “I am sorry Elf that I cannot help you more.”

“It’s okay systir.” Laga just barely heard her words over the rasp of her breath. How much had her display cost her? She set her stitching down and moved to help,

“I hope you do not feel my touch as an invasion drengr.” She held Eilif’s head up as Eivor continued to support her upper body.

Eilif sighed. “Please just don’t sing about my moment of weakness.”

Laga smiled. “Never. I would instead sing of how you exhausted yourself in defense of your chief.” The smile she got from the exhausted woman tugged at her heart strings. What had she just witnessed? If someone had addressed Randvi in such a manner there would not have been a sword in the room that did not rise in her defense. Likewise if the disgruntled party had stomped off with such disgust and disrespect they would have been punished for that insolence too. She hoped King Styrbjorn had the man chastised for his insolence and disrespect.

Laga slipped back as far out of the way as she could when Ulla and three others came out with a blanket. They lay Eilif face first on the makeshift stretcher and carried her with care and gentle concern back into the healers hut. Leaving Laga and Eivor on the table.

Before she settled down again, Laga picked up her things and slid around to the other side of the table, beside Eivor. Having Dag at her back had been extremely uncomfortable. “Do you mind?”

“Not at all.” Eivor gestured to the seat that was left by her systir. “Am I allowed to ask questions of you Chief?”

“Of course. We have already laid the ground rules.”

“Yes. I remember. No numbers or war plans.” She gestured to the rolled bit of leather on the table that the angry man had thrown at her. “Is it normal for such defiance against you?”

Eivor picked up the rolled parchment and set it on the table in front of her so that she could use her single hand to hold it open and have a look at what Dag was so upset about. “There will always be someone who thinks that they can do the job better than I.” Her casual acceptance of what had happened just now sort of floored Laga. She sat there watching Eivor scan the letter before she rolled it up and set it off to the side.

“Excuse me Chief, what does that mean? Can another man say hey I can do it better and take it from you?”

“He can try, but I have a right to defend my position.”

“Like in battle?”

“Yes.” Eivor scanned the letter she had been working on before looking up to Laga. A dark brow rising at the expression Laga was wearing. She didn’t even pretend that it did not shock her.

“What?”

“Do all your other ministers have to fight to hold their positions?” Eivor laughed at that.

“The kings other counselors?” There was a crooked grin on her lips that said it for her.

“Yes, any of them.”

“No. That is a task just for Warchief.”

Laga had to force her mouth closed.

“Is it not that way with your people?”

She shook her head. “It is not.” Eivor seemed to think about this for a long quiet moment. “How did your Warchief get her position?”

“It was a gift from our King, to challenge her for it would be to say you thought the King made a poor decision.” Again she saw Eivor process the information, and briefly nod.

“I see.” She simply went back to writing her letter.
…

Randvi sat holding her head in the alliance room. Norvid was not there when Rus stepped in.

“Father.” Randvi started to get up only to have him gesture for her to stay seated. “You look tired my little fox. Are you not sleeping well?”

“I don’t feel like I am doing anything well, father.” She sat back in her chair as he sat down across from her.

“Talk to me, my child.”

Her expression both softened and hardened at his simple invitation to rely on him. “I want to be a good Strategist.”

“You already are.” He smiled. “You have proven to our people that we can defeat the Ravens, and the Wolves. You have prepared us for combat on a level that out maneuvers our enemies.”

“I have taught our people that extinction is an acceptable course, but Father it isn’t. We don’t need to live in a world where the only course of action is destroying what is already there.”

“For a forest to grow new trees the old ones must die first.”

“I thank the God’s we are not tree’s father.” Rus smiled at her perturbed retort.

“I do too little fox, I do too. So tell me what is really bothering you, my kit.”

She sighed. “I don’t feel like I am coming to know the Raven clan’s Warchief. It feels…”

“Impersonal.” He offered.

“Exactly!”

“So how will you take the information that Norvid is giving you and make it into something that moves you?” Rus laid his hands over his belly as he slouched down into the chair across from his daughter.

“That is the crux of the matter. I haven’t figured out yet.”

“Where is Norvid?”

“I sent him out to have some fun. He is hunting with Ran, Astra, Manning and Langley. He was pacing. Being her scout I expect he covers a lot of ground, and lately he has been nothing but cooped up inside. It didn’t seem fair.” She smiled when he did. “I asked Norvid what he thought Eivor’s greatest fault was, you know what he told me?”

Rus shook his head. “I could only guess.”

“That there is only one of her.”

Rus smiled. “High praise, he is a very loyal man.”

“He is. Which makes me realize that at least some of what he is saying must be true. But it still feels like distant thunder when you are longing for rain.”

“I know you are in here trying to figure out how to put all the pieces together in a way that makes sense to your exceptional mind. I have faith that the answers you seek are within your grasp, but for now give your mind a rest. Come out of this place. Stretch your legs and have a meal with the family that loves and misses you.”

Randvi rubbed her face and eyes. “I suppose I can broode and berate myself just as good out there as I can in here.”

“Yes, but with ale.” Rus added. He pushed his tall frame out of the chair and offered a hand down to Randvi. Waited for her expectantly. She put the carved fox piece on the table and stood up. Her hand knocking the piece over into the Ravens territory. Rus reached out to right the piece but Randvi caught his hand and made him leave it.

“That’s it!” He moved his hand to see what she saw. The fox sitting beside the raven.

“Bless you Father!” She leaned across the table and pulled him down to kiss his cheek. “I think I will prepare for travel.” Randvi said a smile rising suddenly to her lips.

“Would it not be better to give your systir a moon phase and see what she says before we go off and make new plans?!”

“I want to know the woman myself. To know the challenges we will face.” Randvi pulled herself straight, her eyes resting on the precious hand drawn map.

“There isn’t an army that could protect you from the intrigue that would place you in!”

“They don’t know me! I could simply be taking messages to Laga, and stick around until she gives me messages to send back to myself!”

Rus opened his mouth to protest but found he didn’t have anything to say that would dissuade her from this course of action. “Because you don't look like Laga at all.”

“She has already given me a story. As a skald I am just her systir, and I have come for a report for our Strategist.”

“It will let me see her father! Not some version of herself. She would not be on guard.”

“Or as charming. This could backfire on you my little one. Your wife will not like being lied to.”

“I won't lie!”

“There is such a lie as those of omission.” He shook his head. “Going without her knowledge is a terrible idea.”

Randvi felt her frown turn into a pout before forcing her face to return to a neutral expression. “You don’t think she would be impressed with my tradecraft and personal touch?”

“Honestly, no. She will feel betrayed… I would feel betrayed.” His green eyes turned to the board, putting a finger on the little carved fox, tipping it away from the raven, dragging it slowly back towards Revlund. She flipped her idea around and asked how she would feel if it were done to her from Eivor and sighed. “You are right, father.” She frowned again, careful not to pout.

“However, if you approached her as a lowly messenger, and got a private audience with her to reveal yourself she would then be intrigued by you, impressed by your bravery, and maybe even initiative. You will also have proven that you are trustworthy because you trusted her. That is the nature of trust.” Rus gently pushed the little fox back over the line and into Raven territory. “This all hinges on whether she is an honorable woman, a gamble you would be taking with your life and that of your systir’s.” He set the little fox right next to the raven and raised his eyes to his daughter.

Randvi looked thoughtful, chewing on the inside of her lips. “If I reveal myself I endanger myself and Laga, if I don’t I endanger all of my people.” She pointed out. “I can’t marry a stranger, father…”

Rus gave a big sigh. “I have known this since before this crazy idea was presented to you. Here is what you are going to do, to minimize the danger to you and your systir.”
…

“WE HAVE A RIDER COMING IN FROM THE SOUTHEAST!”

Eivor looked up from her table, her eyes going to Laga who was once again sitting by her side. Eilif had been sleeping on the table up until the shout came through. Her eyes rolling open as Laga paused in a story about her Strategist.

“Did you have plans to deliver a message to your King and family?”

“The plan was to return home in a month, where I would give my report. But I have to say, sometimes my Strategist gets… ideas. Things that I do not understand because I do not see all the things as she does. If she changed plans she would send a messenger.”

“A person, not a bird?”

“Yes a person, birds can be shot down and are unreliable.” Laga raised a brow at the smirk Eivor gave her.

“WARCHIEF!” It was Sunniva this time, with Eyvind. The man bringing in a new guest. This one too wore the peaceful banner of white, but she was scraped up a bit. Eivor stood up when she was brought forth by the two guards. “What happened?” Laga stood up instantly moving towards this new stranger.

“A bear.” The scout gasped wiping at the blood with a grimace. Her hands were covered in it. Laga was pulling at their clothes trying to see past the blood on her chest and arm. Her reaction like that of a friend, or family member.

“Be at peace, honor Skald.” This new scout said softly, trying to still Laga’s hands.

“You will let me look!” Laga protested, knocking a hand away when the scout tried to stop her.

There was a forcefulness to the Skalds voice that broke no argument from the scout, except to say.
“I am uninjured, just tired.”

“What were you thinking?!”

“I was thinking the bear was hungry and I would rather be battered and bruised than breakfast.” The scout chuckled, wiping blood onto her brow as she rubbed her head and Eivor found a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. The smaller woman stopped trying to stay Laga’s hands as she allowed the woman to pull her clothes back enough to see right there before them.

Eyvind raised his head up looking over the scout’s shoulder when Laga pulled on her bodice. Honestly she couldn't fault the man. The scout, though battered and bloody, was a striking woman. Her hair tied up high on the back of her head, holding back several braids at the temples. She was petite and yet sturdy looking. Her skin warm and ruddy, her hair like copper. Her eyes were the most striking of all. Eivor felt them as they looked at her. Curious and bright, verdant like rich fields where livestock could flourish and fatten. There was no fear of her, no hesitation as their eyes met. Eivor felt herself stand up taller, taking a steadying breath as she was appraised by this fearless fighter.

She was distracted by this fox maiden for the briefest of moments, and found her smile returning easily when the woman gave her a cautious but brief smile in greeting, filled with what she could only describe as the affection of family, when Laga peered down her shirt, following it by familiar hand.

She almost missed the signs of her exhausted warrior. Her attentions shifted suddenly to Eyvind as his eyes drooped again he shook his head, making a stern face. Eivor appraised him as she saw the fatigue touch him. Valiantly he pushed it away again, but it was very heavy. Eivor moved from her chair motioning it to their guest. “Sunniva get Svan and head back out.” Eivor gestured to the scout. Sit down and have a rest for a moment. “Forgive me brave messenger, I will be with you shortly. Sit have some ale and rest up.”

“I have something that needs your attention drengr. Come with me while I explain.” She put her hand on Eyvind’s shoulder and gently guided him away from the group. Walking with him down the path towards the bunk house. She brought him into a private place, her hand tightening on his shoulder. “I want you to go back to the bunk house and sleep.” He frowned, looking thoughtful before he nodded. “Thank you Chief.”

“I want you to sleep, and if you feel exhausted after you wake I want you to take in a meal, a big mug of meade or two and sleep some more tonight. I will have one of our laeknir visit come the morning, and assess you. Be truthful with them or I will be making you a sanctum guard. Understood?”

“Yes Chief. Thank you, I am sorry I failed you. I just been thinking about all the ways our enemies could enter Fornburg, and I… I am having a hard time making my mind quiet for sleeping.”

“You did not fail me, Eyvind. We all need help sometimes, but I want an update on you tomorrow. If Ulla thinks you need more rest I want you to take some time to get it. An exhausted warrior is no good to us. She can also help you with sleeping if need be. Ask her about options after your nap if you are still feeling tired. Okay?”

“Yes Chief.”

“Good man.” She clapped his shoulder and nodded towards the bunk house. “Off to sleep with you drenger.”

He flashed a bearded smile before leaving her. Eivor watched him go after returning his smile. He was a good man. She hoped that they would be able to get him rested, and on an even keel without too much trouble. Able bodied good men felt in short supply these days. Pressing her lips together she turned back towards her guests, and Eilif.

The three of them were all sitting at the table when Eivor came back. Eilif showing her continued displeasure at the appearance of yet another fox. Eivor put her hand on her systir’s shoulder, tying to soothe her, stroking gently.

“So, have we figured out why we have another guest? I would like to know before I am summoned by my King.”

“Surely your King would permit you to check up on the bear attack on your land before you report to him about a messenger?” Eivor raised a brow at this.

There was a brief look from Laga but she looked up to Eivor with a shrug. “She has a point. There could be another not far behind.”

“Bears are not pack animals.” Eivor countered. Her eyes shifted to this as yet unnamed scout. “I was wondering if you know if it was a male or female?”

“It was female.”

Eilif shifted painfully, their eyes meeting. A quiet communication between them. She made a face and Eivor gave a wan smile. “We will go see this bear, and scout the area. Myself and a retinue of fighters. Will I need more than a handful?” Her question to the scout.

“No.”

Eivor read her face, people who lied had tells, she searched for them but found none. There were so very few exceptional liars, no matter how good they thought themselves to be. “Alright, to the bear we will go.” Eilif forced herself to sit up only to have Eivor put a hand on her shoulder. “I will fetch Ulla. You are not ready for travel, no matter how stubborn you are.”

“You will not go alone.” Eilif was not shy about her mistrust of the women before them.

“I will take Suniva and Svan.” Eilif grunted, she didn’t like it, but she didn’t protest further.
“I will be back shortly.” Eivor left them.

“You do not like us.” The scout said.

Laga made a gesture that mimicked the raven's warning hand signal.

“My systir is an honorable woman to her own fault. She will do what is necessary to secure peace, but I don’t have to like it. She has already paid the price for someone else's honor. I don’t like that she feels compelled to do it again no matter how noble.”

The scout made a pained expression giving a wan smile. “I see.”

Eilif sighed, somehow her indignation soothed by this simple answer. Ulla came out of the healer's hut with a hand on Eivor’s shoulder. “Eilif my love, it is time for your nap.” Dark eyes appraised the two foxes that sat at the table with her betrothed.

“Only if you share it with me.” Eilif grumbled.

Ulla drew her attention back to her injured partner and smiled. “I have some time to lay you to rest. I would like that very much.” Her expression softened briefly. She turned her attention back to Laga addressing her rather than this new person. “You will fight for my systir?”

“I will stand at her side as my Strategist has bade. My knife is hers.”

Ulla grunted. “Good. You would not like the curse I could bring upon you, should you prove false.”

“I am sure I wouldn’t.”

Ulla clapped her hands cheerfully. “Be off then. I will have you back before the sun sets.”

“Yes ma’am.” Eivor touched Ulla’s shoulder,pausing she turned to reach out, touching Eilif before she moved towards Fornburg’s Southwest gate.

“I don’t like it.” Eilif murmured after her systir was out of ear shot.

“I have a good feeling.” Ulla said with a smile. “When Eivor is successful our city will have many foxes in it. How lucky would we be if they were all half as pretty as these two.”

Eilif growled. “I’m mad they keep sending the pretty ones.”

Ulla laughed. “Maybe her wife will be pretty too, and kind, and honorable.”

“Maybe she will have a winged horse.”

Ulla chuckled and moved to help her soon to be wife off the table. “Now you are understanding.”

Eilif groaned as she was drawn to her feet. “If anything it is my sister who is the Valkyrie.”

“You will not hear me contest that my beloved. I too feel this truth.”

Chapter Text

The ride was pleasant. Eivor mysteriously wowed them with her caribou mount named Moose. Whom she rode bareback, right behind the hump of their shoulders. You would think they had never seen a domesticated caribou before.

The as yet unnamed scout smirked from her position beside Eivor. “I think that the only reason that works for you is that your legs are long enough to hang down its sides instead of sticking out on either side of its broad back. If I were to try such a beast I would look ridiculous.”

It was nice to be treated like no one special. No chief, no ma’am. “I think you could pull it off. Just lift your chin and ride like you are a Drottning.” Eivor straightened her trunk, though it pulled almost painfully at her shoulder. Lifted her chin and directed Moose forward. The cow pulled ahead at Eivor’s urging.

When she returned to the group the beautiful scout was grinning with a flash of healthy teeth. It brought an easy smile to Eivor’s lips. “The key is you have to dare the world to challenge your right in choosing such a creature as your mount. You ride like you belong, and you do.”

“No offense Chief, but it looks damn uncomfortable to me.” Laga murmured, her smile only half as big as the scouts. “Though large and hearty your beast rides like a cart with a broken wheel. If you were to get up to speed, would she rattle your bones?”

Eivor laughed. “She takes some getting used to, but I would not trade her for a horse.” Eivor pat Moose’s shoulders.

“Chief.” Sunnivah cut in as she returned from her scout ahead. “There is indeed a slayed bear ahead.”

Eivor slipped back into working mode. “What did you see?”

“A single rider dismounted and squared off with the beast. There are arrows but most of the damage is done by a war axe and hammer. The ground is muddied I expect it took some time to be able to fell the beast.”

“It did.” The scout said, their eyes on Sunniva. You read the earth well.”

“Yes, I do.” Sunniva turned her mount back in beside Svan. “The sow looked as if it tried to disengage from battle. But by the blood on the ground I imagine by then it had to be put down, and our scout pursued.” Sunnivah stressed the term SCOUT, Vikings were not meek or humble people. Felling a bear alone in a strange land was worthy of some praise, and yet the scout did not deign it necessary to give their name.

“Correct again.”
Sunniva frowned but said nothing as Eivor waved her hand in a gesture that stayed her tongue if not soothed her.

Though they traveled through a semi wooded area, Sunniva and Svan kept themselves near Eivor. She like them, had not yet been told this scouts name, but she was fairly certain she had enough information to scry that for herself.

By the reaction Laga had upon seeing her bloodied and hearing of the bear attack she was a close relative, probably a younger sibling. What was more, Laga did not reprimand this new guest in addressing Eivor without her title when she did not use it. The skald would have done that to anyone who was not of Eivor’s social standing, even if they were hiding their own title. That they have not yet given her a name let her know this was likely her wife to be… come to see Eivor for herself.

The thought both thrilled her, and left her heart racing. The danger her presence behind enemy lines posed to the woman was great. If Eivor was a dishonest woman, she could have taken advantage of it. Killing both of them, and ridding the world of two more high ranking enemy foxes. Dealing a terrible blow to the Rev’s, hence the poor slayed beast, to draw them away from the heart of enemy’s sanctuary, giving the systirs a chance to survive the great reveal.

Not for the first time did Eivor admire the foxes Strategist. She had a bold plan, well thought out and well executed.

“What brings you to Fornburg, scout, besides bear hunting.”

From where she was now, Eivor could see the felled sow. She stopped above the she bear and looked around the area, listening, watching. If there was going to be an ambush it would be here. The birds sang, and in the distance a rabbit moved. This was not the site of her demise. She slipped from the back of her steed to kneel beside the felled bear.

“Revelund’s strategist greets you Chief. She hoped that I could bring her information from her Skald.” The scouts eyes shifted to Sunniva who was watching her with some hostility. Beside her Svan looked just as unimpressed.

“Fan out, I want you to find the trail of this fallen mother, and bring me to her little ones.” Eivor turned to Sinniva and gestured into the wood.

“Respectfully chief-”

Eivor gave a sign and Sunnivah stopped, her eyes shifting from Eivor to their guests. Tightening her lips she nodded. “Yes Chief. Svan, I saw her path this way, help me decipher it.”

“How can you read anything in this muck? It’s just footprints and claw marks.” Svan grumbled as she stomped off after Sunniva.

“Nonesene. Come, let us train your eye a little.”

Eivor smirked as her good natured eyes led her guard further away. The two of them could not have been more different. One bright and sunny, the other like the gloom before or after a storm. Svan grunted as Sunniva knelt and tried to educate her on the nuances of tracking. “Just point me in the direction and let my axe swing true.”

The foxes scout stepped up beside her, the two of them watching the women’s interactions with some bemusement. “I can see now that you gave us a keen gift when you sent us Norvid.”

Eivor smiled. “His eye and ability to read signs is impressive. Only matched or perhaps surpassed by Sunniva’s. But it seems every gift I sent to you, you gave greater back.” When she dropped her gaze to the foxes scout she didn’t even look surprised. More relieved.

“Father said you would know.”

She looked again to the woman who was indeed Randvi. “You took a big risk coming to see me for yourself. Was Norvid that bad of a choice?”

“Not at all. I…” Randvi took a deep breath shaking her head. “I hear his words, but they do not feel real. To Norvid you are nothing short of the God’s own.”

Eivor made an amused noise. “I saved his life once. I suppose that still holds some sway.”

“Perhaps.”

Eivor knelt by the bear’s great shoulder hunched over upon itself. She felt bad for it. A necessary ploy she guessed. The poor creatures sacrifice a result of their own terrible games. She put her hand upon it, ruffling the honey colored fur. “I am sorry systir, I will do my best so that your sacrifice will not be in vain.”
…

Randvi felt a thrill race through her when the giant that was the Raven’s War Chief knelt beside the felled bear. She was indeed the holder of a very keen mind. Part of her wondered what had given her away. Laga’s reaction only linked them as family. She knew for a fact that her systir did not reveal her relationship to Revlund’s Strategist. In enemy hands that could have been a death sentence, or worse, a bargaining chip.

“So you came to see if I crossed the Bifrost myself?” Eivor looked up from the bear. Those blue, blue eyes meeting Randvi’s. She fought her body’s physical reaction to this woman. Holding her own confidence. In all the stories that her people told of the Raven’s feared drengr never once did they whisper at how comely she was.

“EIVOR!” She stood up to see Sunniva waving excitedly, a smile touching her lips.

Randvi was not a short woman, and still Eivor stood a head taller than her. Rivaling the height of the men in their family. She was well built, strong in every sense of the word. Her body muscled, and lean. Broad shoulders, calloused hands. Her body quickened at that thought. Her mind providing a foretaste of what that would feel like.

The War Chief stode with purpose, her stride long and sure, making her travel swiftly without effort. She could see easily how Norvid was so taken with her. She had not yet come to know her as a person, and already her body hunger to know the feel of her in carnal pleasure.

“We have found the path.” Sunniva pointed to it. “She came from this direction, but her stride is wide. We will have to follow her back to find if we can trace her path back to her little ones.”

“Let us do it.” Eivor gestured for them to mount up. Giving a whistle to her caribou, the beast came trotting forward.

“Show us the way.” Eivor said, having her companions take the lead.

She felt a little breathless at the power in those thighs as Eivor one handed vaulted up onto her seat.

“So what is your true plan?” Her equal asked as they fell into step behind Sunniva and Svan. The scout pointed to the path as Svan looked ahead.

“If you would have me, I would like to stay.” Something passed in Eivor’s eyes, something that quickened her blood.

“You know the danger that poses.”

“I do, but if I cannot manage in hiding how will we ever survive in sight?” Those blue eyes held her, sand colored brows tightened, generous lips tensed before softening into a smirk. “We must bring my King into our circle, but before we do you must know, I have dangerous enemies. They would love to see me fail. That could now come in the form of your demise, if you stay, your systir must go.”

“No.” Laga said suddenly in protest. “For me to leave would give your people reason to speculate about this new fox.” Her eyes shifting to Randvi.

“They will have to ponder her presence. I will not endanger you both because of appearances. Your family could lose you both.”

“You do not trust your own people?” Randvi asked pointedly.

The expression the war Chief gave was something bitter. “Her people are not of one mind. Her position as War Council is not absolute like yours. Uncontested and backed by the strength of every fox by the will and blessings of the king. Eivor must fight both within and without.” Laga gestured to Eivor. “Her position is held by strength and a promise of violence. Currently her supporters are recovering from our last engagement that left them bloodied and brutalized and she is now in a weakened state. It is only the threat of being branded a coward that she continues to hold her position.”

Randvi looked from her systir to Eivor with something akin to horror.

“She is not wrong.” Eivor said, her expression mirroring the bitterness in her voice. “Though the threat of violence is greater than that of being a coward.” She smirked. The stories of Eivor’s battle prowess and her success on the field no doubt held plenty of would-be contestors at bay.

“What sort of madness is this? Does your King not realize he has weakened himself?”
Eivor’s proud look slipped into a mask. She no doubt touched a subject that was a sore spot to her companion War Chief. How long had Eivor tread this razor's edge? “Has it always been this way?”

“Since before I was born it has been thus.”

Randvi blanched. How much stronger were the Ravens that they could contend on two fronts? Part of her felt hot about this information. That a King would so willingly undermine his own honored Chief was in her books, and in Laga’s by her tone— a betrayal. If he ever figured out that she would be twice as capable if her own bróðir’s and systir’s stood at her back instead of trying to stab it, the Foxes would be plowed under like a field. That thought terrified her. Blessed Freyja let me beguile this woman, and may Frig bind our houses and our people together before their King wises up. she thought.

“I will not leave you.” Laga said again, bringing them back to the subject at hand.

“Two foxes against a pack of Ravens is no defense.”

“A pack of Ravens and two Foxes against all the other Ravens evens our odds.”

“My King may be a little confused as to what makes a good War Chief, but he is not cruel, or a fool. He does not deserve to be ousted, and I will not be a piece in such a game. If that is your goal then you have come courting the wrong woman.”

Randvi reached out, catching Eivor by the arm, urging her mount forward at just the right moment to stay abreast with her. “That is not our aim, please let peace prevail. I did not make this journey, nor this gamble to commit regicide. My aim here is as I have stated. To come to know the woman who will be my partner. To know her trials, and her triumphs first hand. Would you truly turn me away now?”

The war she saw pass through Eivor’s eyes gave her a glimpse of the woman's inner dialogue, and her turmoil.

“If we do not find our way to peace now, we will never know it.” Eivor revealed. Bringing Randvi right back to the direnses of their situation. Made more so by the very nature of her tentative grasp on her own position.

“Speak of our enemies, that I may be better equipped when I meet them.”
…

“I will.” Eivor said, her eyes dropping to the hand on her arm, her heart racing once more. Randvi said “our enemies” she wasn't sure why that appealed to her, but it did. She chewed the inside of her lip as she looked to Sunniva who was motioning for them to follow. “First, we must do right by the mother who paid for our transgressions. Afterwards, we can formulate a plan that doesn't end with all of us dead, and our people locked in eternal war.”

“God’s forbid.” Randvi murmured, her eyes shifting to where Eivor was looking. “That is not an outcome we can afford.”

“No, it’s not.” Eivor said, she nodded towards her scout.

They were led to a semi wooded area where there was a rich grazing ground for bears. Bushes filled with berries lay heavy and ripe for the picking, filling the air with a thick sweet scent attracting bears, bees and flies alike. The air hummed with life, and the worried questing cries of the young bears who were separated from their mother.

The adolescent moved off from its sibling when they approached, afraid, trying to run. Returning again as the five of them circled around them.

“Chief, that is a big bear.” It was fairly large, nearly four feet tall at the shoulder and well over five in length. It would not be safe for it or them to try and domesticate it. “We won't be able to tame it. Do you think?” Svan sat astride nearest her watching it actually sit down, its ears were tense but it wasn't trying to pick a fight. In fact it was signaling it didn't want any of that. With nowhere to go it showed its submission already.

“For safety we will wrangle the little one. It is not big enough to survive without its mother. You and Svana chase the big one off, we will capture the little one.”

“Chief?!”

“If it’s alright I could go with one of your clansmen and chase the bigger bear off.” Laga said. “I am not exactly dressed to wrestle a bear.”

“That would… Chief?”

Eivor nodded. “Svan, you are on Bear duty.” Sunniva smirked as she pointed at Eivor.

“Very funny.” Eivor scoffed. She turned Moose back from the bear and gave Sunniva and Laga room to begin the chase. It would separate the younger one who would be unable to keep up.

Randvi circled back around on her horse until she sat with Svan and Eivor. With a way out the older of the two bears rolled up onto it’s paws, giving them a worried look before turning towards the way out.

“I hate this part.” Sunniva murmured.

“The part I hate has already happened.” Laga gave her systir a look with a frown. One Randvi returned with an apologetic one.

“I know.” Randvi said softly with a gesture that let her know she was sorry. One Eivor actually was able to understand. “Be safe.”

“We can all meet back by the shebear when we are done with our tasks. Agreed?”

“Ja.” Sven took a better grip of her reins, and then looked to Laga. She gave a nod adjusting her seat before she too prepared for the charge.
“Lets go!” Eivor commanded. The five of them took off whooping and hollering. Giving the bigger bear a scare to startle and race off without its sibling. The little one was quickly out paced. Randvi and Svan slid down off their mounts as Eivor circled around to its front, cutting it off from the same path they were desperately trying to follow. Their terrified cries to a mother who could no longer listen. Randvi launched herself at the bear, her cloak in hand. It let out a startled plea, its cries growing more frantic.

Svan rushed in when it almost wiggled free backwards. Putting her cloak up with her hands against its haunches.
“There we go, there we are.” Randvi said, trying to soothe the beast. “Swaddle it.” She directed. It continued to cry out, laying caught and terrified. Eivor watched as the foxes Strategist dipped the bears nose down under her chin. It’s eyes blinded by the cloak drawn over it, only it’s snout sticking out of the bundling. Randvi made a bleating noise in her throat. The cub stopped to listen, mewling as she repeated it. The three of them laying still, only Randvi’s happy comforted noises filling the space. The bear made another soft noise but calmed.

“Well, that was a bit unexpected.” Svan said grinning at Randvi. “I didn’t expect you to start speaking bear on us! Maybe you should be called Bear clan, hey?”

Randvi laughed. “Maybe.” She murmured, rubbing her chin on the bear’s snout and blowing breath softly against its nose.

“Did you want to hold her Chief?” Randvi asked, looking up at Eivor who was still mounted. There was a playfulness to her tone.

“The cub looks good where it is, consider it a gift from the Ravens to the Foxes. A show of goodwill.”

Randvi chuckled. “You just don't want to milk the goats to feed it.”

“If it were my bear, I would teach it to suckle the goat so I wouldn't have to milk it.”

“Can you imagine that visual in another year?” Randvi asked.

“I’m trying to see it now.” Svan grinned.

“It’s no problem. We will build the goat a ramp. It can stand on the top, and its baby on the bottom.”

“It sounds like you have done this before.” Randvi pulled herself off the ground with Svan’s help.

“Well, not with a bear, a colt actually. I have the perfect goat in mind. You will love her. She loves being a mother.”

“If this bear eats the goat…”

“Nonsense, you don’t eat mama. Speaking of mom, let’s get back to her.”

Eivor held up the reigns to the horses.
…

They met up with the other half of their party back beside the mother. Laga was red faced and looking like she hadn’t had that much excitement in some time. She was positively shining when she returned to see her systir holding the cub, the baby bleating against her neck.
“Motherhood looks good on you!”

Randvi actually blushed, her cheeks turning a ruddy color. Green eyes flicking to Eivor before dropping back to her systir.

Eivor warmed at the look, a smile faintly drawing her lips. “I expect you can talk and banter?” Eivor asked gesturing towards home with a nod. “You have not come to know our healer yet. It is best to do as she wishes.”

“And return before dark?” Randvi asked, her eyes shifting to light falling from the trees.

“Ja.” Svan said. “You want to talk about bears! Wait till you come to know our mother bears, healers everyone of them. Stout, strong, and strict.”

“I’m telling you said that.” Sunniva said with an obvious tease.

“You wouldn’t.” Svan said with a gasp.

The ride home was much less fraught with tension than the ride out. It seemed that the systirs had won over her support. They talked and teased. Joking about certain tribe members and alerting the foxes to those whom they should watch out for.

Including the arrogant arsehole Dag, their resident mad man Sigurd, who was harmless but could talk to you until you prayed that your ears would fall off, and last but never least the dangerous and honored berserker Knud. Whom they would wisely give a wide berth, and never their backs.

The five of them rode up to Fornberg in a good mood, One that blew away like chaff on the threshing floor when she saw Dag sitting at the gate, waiting for her. He picked his ass up when he saw them approaching. His face smug and pretentious, just asking for a fist.

“Oh great Warchief, back from cavorting with the enemy? Did you all have a good romp in the woods?”

“Tch.” Sunniva scoffed. “Jealous that Eivor attracts more women than you do Dag?”

He chuckled. “The women Eivor attracts are not worth my attention or time.”

“Careful.” Eivor growled low. “These women are guests of our King.”

“Oh it’s okay War Chief, we are tough women. We can handle men who can’t handle us.” Laga said light and cheerily. “It’s nothing new.”

Dag’s dark eyes shifted from Eivor to her with a frown. “Let us just see whom can and can not handle whom eh?”

“That’s enough.” Eivor cut them off. “These women are our esteemed guests, as such you will treat them with respect.”

“The respect women get is in their home, from their husbands. This isn't there and I am not that, Eivor. It’s too bad your husband deemed you refuse.”

Eivor slipped off her steed’s back, her lips tightening.

“I’m sorry, who are you?” Randvi asked as she handed her reins to Svan, her body suddenly between Eivor and Dag.

He looked from her to Eivor then back as she was in his space.

“Dag Nithisson.”

Randvi shrugged her shoulders. “Who is Dag Nithisson?”

“I am.” He beat himself in the chest once with a fist.

“Yes but who are you?” He huffed and drew himself up straighter, an imposing form that neither impressed nor intimidated her.
“Are you a counselor?”

“No.” He looked annoyed by her questions.

“Are you the war chief?”

He looked hard at Eivor. “Not yet.”

“Then you are Dag the resident of Fornburg?”

“Wha?”

“Oh, I’m sorry, you are what? Dag the runner up?”

“Dag the bag of hot wind.” Sunniva growled. “Why are you here? To impress these women with a real man?” His expression was hot now. He gave a dark look to Sunniva.

“I have a real man.” Laga interjected. “He acts nothing like you.”

“Then he isn’t a real man.” Dag’s voice was very condescending.

“If emotionally stunted and socially constipated are the marks of your kind of man. Then I am glad he is not your type of man at all.”

“Ouch.” Sunniva winced for Dag. He stood there and boiled, finally realizing that he was not going to make any headway into this conversation. “Wow, I have never seen anyone but Eivor make him silent in defeat before.” Svan said as she walked past him, checking him hard with her shoulder, almost knocking him over.

“Ew, you touched him.” Sunniva protested as she joined Svan on the other side, the two of them heading towards the Longhouse.

“So?”

“Shit transfers when you touch it.” Svan’s cackle drew a smirk to Eivor’s lips.

“Something does stink here.” Randvi said.

Eivor wished she could see her face. See what look she was giving Dag right now, because he seemed to be eying her hard. Trying to figure out if he should continue a verbal sparring match he had just been murdered in, or leave it alone and walk off with his own self inflicted shame.

“We have kept the King waiting long enough.” Eivor said, gesturing for the foxes to follow her.

“I imagine that is what brought Dag to the gate when he had no other reason to appear. Even fools don’t go looking for their execution.”

“Laugh all you like Eivor… the King is displeased, and I for one will be happy to see him give you everything you deserve.”
…

To his aggravation that snake of a woman actually whispered her way into the King’s conference without him, or Knud. With the spawn of their enemies. What was their world coming to when women were given the rights of men? He picked up his mug and waved it to the woman on duty, looking for more ale. His peaceful brooding was interrupted by one of Eivor’s entitled women. Sunniva appeared, taking the jar from the serving girl, grasping his horn she spit into it before pouring the ale on top of it. Dag frowned and then poured it out. “Go bother a duller man. Let him rut with you and make you useful.”

“A dull man is more viril than you Dag Nithisson. I bet you can’t even get it up you arsestick. I’m glad our guests outfoxed you today.” She laughed. She laughed at her own joke, slapping his shoulders as she set the jar down and moved off. He was still staring after her when Svan came up. He eyed her with a displeased expression. “Have you come to continue your abuse?”

Svan sighed, picking up the ale jar and filling his drink horn, she handed it back to the nervous youth who had been serving the great all. “You know, if you were just half the arsehole you are, you wouldn’t attract this much ire from everyone.” He grunted looking into his horn, as if expecting more of Sunniva’s spit to rise from its depths. Svan sat her own plate down beside him, tucking herself in beside him. Picking up a roll of bread and getting a mug so she might have the child pour the rest of the ale into it before she skit off with an anxiousness she didn't deserve.

“That woman makes me so mad.” He muttered, feeling a sense of relief that she chose to sit by him despite the day’s events.

“She did nothing to you except work harder, and give more. Are you willing to marry the war chief of another nation to bring peace?”

“Fuck no. I for one do not enjoy the flesh of a man, nor will I debase myself to marry my own kind.”

Svan looked up at him with a frown. “Then you truly do not love us the way she does.”

He felt anger surge through him. “You think Eivor is something special, she is a cursed soul. A woman who does the job of a man.”

“Isn’t a good thing that women are able to be recognized in such a position?”

“No!” He slammed his fist down on the table but found it gave him no joy, no relief, instead it made him feel further frustrated as Svan looked first startled, and then disappointed— again. In him. Cupping his hands together on the table he tried to help her understand. “I do not enter the home and take away your place as bearing children.”

“We should all be gifted with that ability. If you had the choice to accept it, are you saying you wouldn't?”

“No, I would not accept...” That disappointment only seemed to deepen. Leaving him feeling confused and floundering. “Why are we arguing about this? Men will never be able to bear little ones.”

“We are arguing about a man who does everything to support his women. All women. His systir, his modir, his wife. His clanswoman! If Eivor were in your shoes I know without asking she would help me.”

“Eivor would take everything a man does as her own. She isn’t natural, and-AND I don't see any of her little ones running around here! She isn’t even doing everything she can AS A WOMAN!”

Svan stood up, picking up her plate and mug.
“W.. where are you going?”

“You know, you are so fixated on what Eivor is taking you don't see what she gives. She was married to a Bastard who dishonored her, because her father- her FATHER said it would be good for her, for us! Now, she is making plans to marry a stranger from another land to bring us peace, to grant us harmony with those who have struggled and fought with us for generations. You won’t demean yourself to being the husband to the foxes Strategist?”

“No, I won't!”
Svan stepped out of the bench before leaning in again. “Eivor will, remember that next time you speak against her. Because the Rev’s Strategist is a woman, and her love for me, for us is greater than your love for you.” Svan carried her plate away.

“I knew there had to be something wrong with her!” His voice raising, trying to get Svan to see before she left.

The entire room was quiet now, listening to their raised voices as they spoke of things that had been whispered around town for days. Svan dropped her plate on the table, circled back to Dag. She put her foot on the leg of the bench and kicked it out from under him, he went down on the ground with a whump, with mug in hand she dumped it out on him. “Don’t you EVER speak of this to me again Dag Nithisson, if you know what’s good for you. Don't even think it in my presence!” The mug broke as she slammed it down on the table and stomped off, leaving him with his shredded dignity.

The clan was all looking at him when he stood up. He grunted straightening the bench he had been sitting on before waving them off. “Nothing to see here!” He would be damned if he didn’t see what outcome Eivor’s chat with the King brought.

“Sadly it’s so true.” A male voice murmured. Dag peered around to see who had said it, but he could not pick one. “Forgive me if I am a traditionalist.”

“More like an arse.”

“Go home Dag. Before you incite violence.”

“I have every right to be here! I just sit and have my dinner, that is all!”

“What is this about?” Styrbjorn appeared and read the crowd. His expression displeased, that the merry atmosphere that he had left, had fled.

“It is a misunderstanding.” Dag said.

“Enough of those, I have an announcement to make.” He gestured towards the Foxes. “These women are my personal guests. They have come to work with our War Chief on a treaty of peace by way of a marriage alliance on behalf of the King of Revlund. As such they are to be treated with every respect, and due honor. To insult them is to insult me. Let it be known, I will not take their mistreatment lightly. The time for war is past, now we make a new way ahead.”

Dag stood up throwing his hand out. “My King! If there is to be a wedding to the Warchief, does this not mean that the emissaries should take all Warchief candidates into consideration?”

“I said as much, but I was informed that though such a marriage would be the binding of two women, their strategist will only make this pact with the one who brought her the offer and will not be playing any part in our internal conflicts. As of this moment Eivor has proven herself a resourceful and capable Warchief to us all. Her position is not to be contested while negotiations are underway for Rev and Raven peace. If she manages to woo this Strategist, her position will be secure for the duration of their marriage.”

“But…”

“I have spoken, and it is done!” Styrbjorn cut Dag off both in word and gesture. “What is more, if I find anyone has worked against Eivor in this matter I will personally see to it that they are stripped of wealth, health and clan. So… start getting used to it now, the time for old prejudices is past.”

Dag pushed himself up and stomped off, his anger felt like a fire in his guts, it razed his belly and burned his chest. He was sure at any moment muspelheim’s fires would billow forth from his mouth.
…

“I want music!” Stybjorn called. “Peace is something to celebrate!”

As the tense moment passed, Eivor put a hand to Randvi’s shoulder. “Come, let us get some milk for your little Ulla.”

Laga snickered.

“What?” Randvi asked, a smile touching her lips as her Systir fell in beside her. “That is the name of Eivor’s soon to be systir. I think Little Ulla would be the perfect name for her. She is a strong and powerful woman.”

“What would your Systir think of it?”

“I think Ulla would be stoic about it but secretly flattered, her soon to be wife Eilif on the other hand would beguile the bear cub from your care, instantly in love with it too. If you want to keep the bear I suggest you name it something else.”

“Okay so not Ulla.”

The three of them left the Longhouse headed to this goat Eivor had in mind for the little bjorn.
…

Dag pulled the reigns of a horse kept by Fornburgs gate and mounted, needing space. He rode the animal hard. IT’s hooves the drum beats of his heart. If he did not get out of here he would be a dead man, or in the very least, a disgraced one. Banished from his clan, stripped of honor and worldly goods, cast out like a leper to the wilds.

He rode until the signs of his people were no more. The sounds of them too gone. Here away from the city he could breathe, he could vent, letting his rage and anger have its voice. “FUCK!

Chapter Text

Randvi lay with her systir in their raised bed, the two of them relaxed after their baths, needing sleep but not yet able to find it. Between them a baby bear slept. Randvi lay on her side, stroking the little cub, its exhails a soft bleating of pleasure,

“Well, was your first day… informative?” Laga asked. Laying on her back, her dark hair bound and slipped behind her so that neither of them lay on it. Randvi looked thoughtful even as a smile touched her lips.

“I think it was. I got to meet the legend herself.” There was a hint of something on Randvi’s face that made Laga lean forward to better see in the dark. She stared, trying to put her finger on it as Randvi raised a quiet questioning brow.

“Do you think she feels that way about you?”

Randvi looked thoughtful but shrugged, shaking her head. “Not likely, I do not have the same battle reputation as she.”

Laga scoffed. “That’s false modesty, and it is unbecoming.”

“It’s not false!” Randvi protested. “She is the better warrior.”

“You may not strike the death blows, but you guide their hands. You have plenty of reputation of your own. I saw her face when she was studying you. She admires you. It think you one upping her bothers her.”

“It makes for an uneven playing field. Of course it bothers her. She wouldn’t be a strategist if it didn’t.”

“See, I don't see her as a strategist, she is a mover of men, yes. But I would bet fine silver that she was the weaker of you two intellectually.”

“You should not voice such things.”

Laga grunted, then grinned. “She wasn’t the only one admiring today.”

“Oh there is no doubt in my mind who is the stronger physically of the two of us.” Laga smirked at the breathy note that touched her systir’s voice as she said that. She didn’t even need light to know how attracted Randvi was to the War Chief. She was a handsome woman to be sure. Tall, well built, hardened by battle. Laga preferred men, but damn if Eivor wasn’t worth a second glance she would be a draugr.

“I suppose admiration can give you both a common ground.”

“Because War Chief and Strategist doesn't?”

She hummed thoughtfully. “I think she has learned a lot as a woman in duress, she is resourceful, and determined, but she is not the Strategist you are. Nor you the Drengr she is. But if you find common ground in that then I wish you both the very best battle planning together.” Laga blinked and sat up suddenly jostling the little bjorn Randvi named Kyrr (tranquility), the little bear cried out as it was startled awake.

“Freja’s tits, sorry.” Laga said as she sat herself up and crossed her legs, watching Randvi curl around the baby bear. She smiled as Randvi tucked the baby under her chin and made that bleating noise in her throat again. The bear fussed only a little before it settled down, returning that happy peaceful noise, and how could it not? It’s round little belly was milk filled, and it was quickly back to sleep again, tucked against it’s new mother. “That’s an idea you know. Planning war together.”

Randvi looked up at her thoughtfully, her eyes drifting away as she mulled it over. “We do have a common enemy.”

“Oh do we!” Laga said, a little excited. “It was Kjotve the Cruel who slaughtered Eivor’s family when she was a wee thing. It was because of this she was inducted as into King Styrbjorns’ clan. She has been a loyal daughter ever since. If you could help her avenge herself and clear her family’s honor, you would have an in.”

The look Randvi gave her was not what she expected. Not the excitement she had thought it would bring, but rather a look of disappointment that had Laga straightening herself and reevaluating her systir.

“I am not here to work her Laga. I am here to get to know her, to make a judgment if I could be her wife for life.”

“You haven’t figured that out yet?”

“No.” Her systir looked thoughtful, and pained. Her lips tensed.

Laga grunted, falling quiet. “Okay. What do you need?”
…

Eivor lay on the table, her body uncovered as Ulla worked oils into her skin, and gently moved and worked her injured arm. A tightness on her face as her systir lay not so far away watching them, she too naked. Comfortable in her skin as she rested exhausted but unwilling to submit to it as she watched. Eivor met her eyes, a slow smile rising after a long stare. Eivor smiled back. “You gave Eilif more dwale.”

“Just enough to take the edge off her pain.” Ulla commented without pause, her eyes lifting too to Eilif, who was smiling dopily at her systir. Ulla hummed and smiled, adding more oil to her palms.

Eivor groaned as Ulla slowly extended her arm, uncurling tight fingers, working the oils between each one and slowly up her arm back towards her shoulder. “I like the way this is looking. By your comment I would say it is pretty stiff. I noticed you have started hunching with it. We will need to begin exercising it more often, getting slow cautious movement into it will help with that.”

“It feels like a fucking dead tree pulling me towards the ground. It shouldn’t weighing on me like that.”

“If you start moving this without my permission, I will start tying you to the table again Chief. It has only been two full weeks, and these can take several moon phases to heal properly.”

Eivor grunted. “You would really do that?” Looking up from where she was still lying.

“I won’t have you jeopardizing us because you had the patiences of a small child. Imagine how our guests will get a big kick out of you being trussed to a table the length of their tenure.” Ulla’s laugh was a warning that sent shivers down Eivor’s spine.

“That would be undignified.”

“But so much fun.” Ulla leaned down into Eivor’s range of view, the glee on her face dared Eivor to test her. “You still can’t out run me in this condition, and I keep darts dipped in dwale. I would love to hunt me a Chief. You would be a prize even in the state you are in. You would have no chance.”

“I see that clearly.” Eivor did see it. There was no tell in Ulla’s face except a certain sinister glee at the chance to hunt her. Sporting or not, she would enjoy it, and Eivor would lose. From the bed Eilif giggled. Eivor looked over to her with a half smile. “How much of this will Eilif remember tomorrow?”

“Hmmm. She has an even lower tolerance for dwale than you do honey mead and ale.”

Eivor smirked as her systir shook a finger at her. “Don’t give her a chance to hunt you Eivor. You won’t win.”

“Don’t worry álfr (elf), I know when I am beat.”

“Speaking of hunting… How did your jaunt go to the shebear?” Ulla continued her work.

Eivor frowned, her lips pursing. “It was there, just as she said. She has a little bjorn now.”

“You gave her a baby bear?” This from Eilif who was rolled over onto her side now, her expression mixed. “She would have been perfect for my Ulla.”

Ulla gave her a soft doting expression that made Eivor’s heart flutter, would she ever know that sort of look from her wife? “My sweet love, I have no time for any more bears. I have a flock of ravens, and you two. My hands are full already, but I love that you thought of me.”

Eilif was asleep now, her face twisted into the softest divine smile Eivor imagined only the blessed could manage. She looked away only to look again, her heart beating in her ears. “Am I done?” Eivor asked, her voice thick with emotion.

“Does this hurt?”

Eivor grunted but did not cry out when Ulla twisted her wrist up, stretching all the parts that she had so finely stitched back together.

“If you tell me no I will strap you down right now.”

“It hurt like Sleipnir himself kicked me in the guts.” Eivor’s face was twisted into something very near agony, but Ulla eased her hand back into a resting position. “I will need to rub you down again come the morning. You could make it easier and sleep here with us.”

Eivor carefully tucked her arm in against her chest as she rolled off the table and onto her feet, cradling her hand. “I appreciate that systir, but I think…” She fought her face to hold it at peace, a smile touching her that she didn’t feel for very long.

Ulla put a hand on her good shoulder and draped her in a cloak. “Sleep well Eivor.”

She pad out of Ulla’s room and down the short hall to her own temporary living space. Curling up on her own bed, her arm resting against her breast. From her place she could hear the baby bear cry. A startled sound that ended almost abruptly as it had begun. Part of her felt drawn to check on the bear, but that would mean checking in on the Systirs, who had chosen to share a room and a bed, rather than be separated in a strange land.

Her cheeks got a little warm at the idea, one she stabbed it in the butt and rolled over onto her good shoulder trying to find enough comfort to sleep. Sleep that eluded her. She rolled over onto her back, pushing the cloak and its heat off of her person, feeling stiflingly hot.

She felt agitated by the attraction she felt. And lonely, so terribly alone. A loneliness she felt she had no right too. Sitting up she looked for a shift to pull over her body, quickly followed by a belt and her dagger. She was just about to make it out the portal when Ulla stepped in. Her systir studied her quickly, her brows showing first surprise, and then concern, and perhaps even a little bit of her own agitation.
“Let me bind you before you go. It will help you behave, and if you should get into trouble, it might actually save your arm.”

Eivor stilled as Ulla stepped forward, sliding a band behind her back and over her shoulder. “I know you are hurting, Eivor. But please try to remember that you are as justified in your healing as the raiders who come to see me for their physical wounds. Maybe even more so, it’s not like you went searching for your wounds. They were a betrayal by someone who should have loved and cherished you.” She slipped the bindings around and back again, securing her arm in a bent position over her chest. Eivor watched silently.

“I also know that it’s not your fault, and that you should not berate yourself for anything pertaining to the matter.” Ulla’s hand paused on her arm after she finished the binding knot. Dipping her head to meet Eivor’s eyes, the eyes she had cast down in loathing and shame. Gently her finger brought Eivor’s chin up, and with it her eyes. “Turn these negative emotions not at you, but at him. When you are better in fact I suggest some very aggressive purging. As your healer I could prescribe beating him into an inch of his life.” Despite the turmoil she felt, she found her smile.

“There. See? Doesn’t that feel better? Put all the blame on that areshole where it belongs. If he wasn’t protected by the King I would have castrated him myself.”

A genuine smile crept up on her face, a look of gratitude in her eyes. She reached out touching her systir, patting her arm. “Thank you Ulla.” A bitter emotion rose up suddenly as a thought passed through her. She blinked quickly and took a steadying breath letting it out with a slow breath. “Thank you for caring.”

“You are worthy of care Eivor.” Ulla leaned in, wrapping her in a quick hug, careful of her healing arm. “You are worthy of justice, and many of us would give it, if only it were ours to give.”

“I know, and that will have to be enough for me.” She let her hand slip off of Ulla’s arm. “I need a walk.”

“Shall I join you?”

“No.” Eivor paused at the door of her room, her hand on the leather that hung in it. “Go be with your partner. She may be too loopy to say it but she will appreciate your arms. I will not go far, and if I need help I will call.”

“Okay.” She touched Eivor’s bound arm gently before stepping out and heading back to her own den where her wife didn’t know she waited.

Eivor stepped out the nearest exit rather than tromping through the entire length of the healers hut. She let her eyes scan the area near where she sat every day these days. The table was there, with it’s chairs before her attentions shifted as the vent in Ulla’s den opened. A faint smile touching her lips. While it was about time the woman did that given the warmth of the day, she was reminded that though she felt alone, she was not fighting alone. With a light sigh Eivor turned her eyes to the old growth that wasn’t too far from the healers hut. There was a clearing there that the healers used to ground themselves. A place of quiet and relative peace. A place that now whispered to Eivor.

As she progressed, the old trees' great limbs grew more dense drinking up the moonlight making the darkness more intense. A darkness that most would have found impassable. A darkness that caused Eivor to shift her sight, to better see. Blackness shifting to silver light, the wood being revealed as if by day. She passed through it like a creature of the night unhindered by the blinding dark. Her steps sure, her place un harried. Breaking through the trees into the opening a great stone stood center of a ring of large rocks deeply earthed. It was quiet, and only the wind moving through the tree’s greeted her. Her steps carried her towards that ancient stone. The clearing was a well tended area, the grasses mostly untamped, the trees cleaned of dead fall. It was considered a place where one could walk with their Gods. The old trees groaning and whispering as they shifted in the winds. The circle was carefully pruned where bodies lay, the stone worn where hands touched. Eivor walked around the stone with the flow of the sun, her hand upon it, feeling the ancient granit. She walked around it three times pointing to each of the waystones naming them at each cardinal direction. “Austri, Norðri, Vestri, Suðri.” (east, north, west, south)
Before she completed the circle and found a place to sit at the stones face. She pulled in her legs, and rest her hand upon a knee. Leaning back against the great stone, her head rest against it. Eyes running up the granite to gaze into the sky above.

“A sea of stars, and I adrift among them. Small and insignificant, without tether, without sail. I wander among them on a sojourn searching for what I know not. If some distant surveyor saw me as I do them, would they think me as beautiful?” Eivor sighed deeply, reaching back, placing her palm against the stone that carried on its endless silent vigil, trying to find peace and connection. Anything that anchored her, a harbor against these unknown currents.

Drawing out her dagger she pricked her fingertip, turning the blade she pricked it again. As the blood dripped and trickled she turned it upon herself. Drawing a circle for midgard over her heart, and each sacred staves of Vegvísir upon her chest. As she drew them she said their names again. Anchoring herself to the world, and the world to her.

She sat for a time, allowing herself to breathe. Even deep breaths in and even slower breaths out, until she heard the rustle of the grass around her. The deep drum of her own heart, and the wind as it rustled through the trees. There was no pain, no fatigue, just life in all its forms.

“Mother, I feel lost, and though I hate to say it, I'm afraid. I have never known passion in my bed, or peace in my home. I have never known the body of a woman and fear I will be unable to please this beautiful fox. I am not sure how to be a partner though once I tried.”

“No one succeeds on their first try.” The voice startled her, drawing her deep sight back she looked through the dark trees to see the slender familiar form of a friend. A smile touched her lips as Fornburgs Volva stepped forward from the dark.

“Valka.”

A smile touched her lips. “Your sight is exceptional, War Chief.”

She scoffed. “It were my ears that let me know.”

Valka grinned as she stood outside the nine stones of Eivor’s circle. She was careful to touch nothing. Uninvited she would have disturbed the magic if she forced her way past. Casting Eivor into the nine realms without direction or an anchor was a fate worse than death. She gestured to Eivor. “It does not take a Volva to see you are unsettled.”

“No?”

“Just a friend.” She smiled.

“Come, join me?” Eivor raised her hand in invitation.

Valka paced the outer perimeter her eyes on Eivor the whole time. On her third lap she reached her hand out to her and stepped across the line. Her hand anointed with Eivor’s blood as their hands clasped. She felt it warm at first, then hot as the magic drew her in. She settled down on grass beside Eivor, their arms linking, as travelers along the path together.

“I spoke with Modir about this idea you had you were putting into action. She seems to think it makes you a wise War Chief.”

“You don’t?”

“I think it makes you a brave Chief. Even braver knowing you would have married their Strategist even if they were a man.”

Eivor frowned. “What does that mean?”

Valka smirked. “You have not yet come to a knowledge of yourself, but I have always seen it. When you do, then you will understand.”

Eivor grunted and lay her head back against the stone once again. “Is there something I don’t have to wait for, that you came to tell me?”

“Your life has been hardship and pain, but you are the strong tree of the forest because of it. Your roots have ventured forth these long years, until now they have found your partners at last.”

Eivor picked her head up, giving Valka her attention. So she was on the right path.
“Now you must anchor yourself to her. Your boughs intertwine, and your bodies become one.”
She blushed at that, feeling both arousal and discomfort. After Knud she had never taken a lover, never allowed herself to wonder, to seek, to experiment. If her body hungered she took care of it herself. But she had never allowed herself that vulnerability since. Her heart was her own. To protect, to pine… she swallowed as Valka spoke in such a way it made the hair on her neck and arms and back stand on end. Weaving them into the magic of her circle. Eivor grasped Valka’s hand tighter, willing that every word she spoke set itself not only in the blood of her body, but also upon the stone that sat as witness.
“Together, you will stand as a Mother Tree in the forest, powerful and beautiful. Your boughs will not be a place where fear resides, nor your roots deprived of the waters of love. You will grow rich and luxuriant and strong, no man will bend you, no king will break you. No fire will kill you. No invasive species will divide you. Your scars will heal, and your leaves grow again, fed by a well of love that spills between you, rich and refreshing. You will delight the earth, and be the envy of many, but never will your boughs be rent apart, and never your bodies asunder. Your heart’s will become one, producing a bond that even the God’s will stop and notice.”

Eivor felt flushed, and breathless as if it were her who spoke truth in those words. She took in a deep breath as Valka came out of the trance she had slipped into. A place ove magic and memory. She touched her friend, afraid to break the silence. Afraid to let anything rustle the new words that set around them in this circle of power.

Valka read that in her. She tightened her hand where she held Eivor. “When great tree’s bind themselves together, they must uproot, and interweave in ways that even the ground is broken. As two great trees you will have your ground breaking, but when you have at last found where you are both comfortable, you will rest as one great Mother Tree. Never alone again, enriching and nourishing any who come to rest within your boughs.”

“This-this is something you have seen?” Valka’s reply was a swift nod. There was no tell that whispered something other than truth.

“Eivor I have been quiet for days about it. The first night was when Norvid left. The second night was when the first Fox arrived, and then the third tonight. I am sure that this second fox is your wife, Eivor. I saw her before she came.”

Eivor laughed, and sighed, her head falling back against the witness stone, her eyes rising once more to the stars. Tears of relief trickled from her eyes. “Thank you.” Eivor whispered. “Thank you.” she sniffled letting the tracks run down her face, she bumped her head back against the stone and whispered its words a third time. Turning to her friend she leaned into her, resting her head on Valka’s shoulder, their fingers still intertwined. “You have given me such a great gift, what can I give you?”

Valka reached up, pressing her hand against Eivor’s head. “The blessing of your friendship is a gift that I am still trying to make good on.”

Eivor shook her head. “There is no debt there.”

Valka lay her head against Eivors, taking a deep breath. “No, but I will work at it the rest of my life, to be worthy of it.”

“Bless you Valka, you are a true friend. One I too will work to be worthy of.”

Valka sighed and smiled. “That is all I need of you Eivor.”

They sat there in the circle of magic near the witness stone for some time. The warm summer air shifting to a crisp cool night breeze. The world listened as the web that Eivor had woven sang its words to her and the world around it. She felt at peace for the first time, in a very long while. Valka said there would be work to become a Mother Tree, but she wasn’t afraid of work, nor was her equal who slept in the healer's hut. Their path would be fraught with shifting soil and unseen change but they would win together.

“Come, let me lay you to rest.” Valka said as the moon’s path waned. “My final gift to you this night.”
“No potions.” Eivor protested.

“Not even a drop.” Valka promised. With her assurance Eivor got up.
…

Early that morning she went to Ulla where she was once again laid bare and rubbed with oils. Carefully stretched and then dressed and bound again. She barely noticed the pain, or Ulla’s mystified expression. Finding her seat out on the table where both systirs sat waiting for her.

Laga seemed refreshed, unphased, beautiful. Randvi looked like she belonged still in bed. Her eyes slits as she gazed with some resentment at having them open. A fat and fed baby bear sucked on a paw as it dozed lazily in her lap. She imagined that expression was from the early morning wakeup that came with the cub and its feeding schedule. Despite this, Randvi’s personal appearance was perfect. Her hair plaited and greased, or was it greased and plaited? She looked lovely in her traveler's trousers and long jerkin. It was belted at the waist but no dagger adorned it. “I am sorry that I did not gift you a dagger last night, and now I am remiss to have an extra provided. Please, take mine.”

She stepped in front of Randvi and gestured to her belt.

Laga sat back in her chair trying to hide an amused look, she failed terribly. The best she could do was smile behind her mug. “Graced from her hips to yours.” Laga said with a lilt.

“Indeed.” Randvi’s eyes didn’t flick up to her, they casually strolled up her body, pausing to fully appreciate that which Eivor provided. By the time those powerful eyes met hers she was flushed and newly awakened to secrets she did not yet know, but was beginning to to see.

“Shall I undress you myself, Chief~” They way Randvi sang that last word made Eivor’s blush darken.

“P-please-I…”

A calloused hand rose up. “Say no more. Asked and answered.” Randvi reached out and grasped Eivor by the belt, tugging her forward. It sent desire like a hot iron blazing into her belly. She caught and held her breath as the coy fox untied her, and then with heavy hands pulled the dagger, sheath and all from her person. Each pull a tug that jolted her hips, sending another hot iron into her belly.”

Those gorgeous playful eyes held her as she liberated her prize, one playful tug at a time. Eivor swallowed hard seeing the pulse in Randvi’s neck hammering like a forgemaster when the metal was hot. She felt light headed and wholly unprepared for this playful presentation.

“Breathe Chief.” Laga murmured from behind her mug.

Eivor dare not look away as Randvi pulled the two ends of her belt together again, and bound them snugly against her hips. Her fingers pulling at the accessory to be sure it wasn't too tight. Slipping beneath it, sliding against Eivor’s lower belly and loins. Stoking the raging inferno that was boiling deeply within her.

“Thank you, Chief~” Randvi purred.

Eivor swallowed again, nodding. “Good… good. W-.” She cleared her throat again, licking her lips. “Welcome to Fornburg Ranvi of the Raef’s.”

Laga snickered, but had her head deeply bowed, her face hidden behind her mug, her shoulders shaking with silent mirth. Intensifying Eivor’s blush. She could feel it clear up to her ear tips by now.

“Good morning Chief!” The cheerful voice of Baer as she delivered their morning meal and ale. (Weak ale for Eivor)

“Good morning Baer.”

“Ah, I am glad they told me there would be three of ya.” She and a helper placed down bowls of gruel sprinkled with fresh berries and fresh buttered bread. She lay the spoons on the table before she sat the mug down. Careful to Serve their guests before serving Eivor.

She looked over the food service with a careful eye, assessing that each person had what was theirs. She did not stop to judge the woman, or question their presence. She unlike a lot of other souls greeted each new day as it was. New. She greeted the people in it the same way. Nodding to them, allowing them the new day as she had it. With out concern or worry. She was the most jovial and peaceful person Eivor had ever met. She worked hard and long and loved nearly every minute of it. “Well, will that be all for ya?”

Her presence gave Eivor the opportunity to gather herself, to let her skin cool and her desire fade… well mostly fade. “Yes Baer, thank you.” The sweet woman gave a bow of her head and shooed her workers away. “Off you go my lovelies.”

Eivor sat down in her chair and picked up her utensil, spooning through the mornings cereal with some delight of her own. Maybe it was the words of her friend last night, or perhaps the play from the shefox this morning… maybe it was both. Eivor smiled, feeling delighted, instead of trying to put her finger on the good feeling she allowed herself to just enjoy it, and her breakfast.

Despite its humble nature she did so love gruel. It was simple, and yet so complex. Able to be eaten on its own merit, or be enhanced by so many other things. Today’s berries were a result of the harvest of their nearby berry field. Making the thick paste dark with poised potential. It did not disappoint.
…

Randvi enjoyed the server womans attitude, her lack of animosity and resentment was refreshing, she also knew it would be rare. “Thank you Baer for your kindness.”

“Twas nothin.”

“All the same. Laga murmured. “We are grateful for your unencumbered kindness.”

“We are.” Randvi agreed.

The woman bobbed her head pleased. “I am gratified. I shall be around later to collect your cast offs.”

“By that I hope you mean dirty dishes.”

“In deed I do.”

“Randvi stood up and gave a low bow to Baer. “Thank you again.” The server woman blushed before she hurried on her way.

“Thanks Baer.”

“Bye Chief!”

“She is refreshing.” As blue eyes met hers there was a tranquility to them that she had not seen the day before. A peace that touched her soul deep. It gave Eivor a new depth that intrigued Randvi. Amidst turmoil of her people, and the obvious enemies around her she had found something that brought her great relief. Randvi wondered if she could simply ask what it was. What had changed?

“I think that Baer is the most peaceful presence in all of Fornburg. Her contentment is something that I sometimes wish I had myself. A simpler life.” Eivor looked thoughtful, but did not show regret, or even envy. A wistful expression touched her briefly, before that peace pervaded her again. A private thought touched her, a hint of a twist of lips in pleasure. She was beautiful, and probably younger than Randvi. Something she would never have guessed yesterday.

“You seem, unencumbered today.”

“Do I?” Eivor asked her smile of pleasure growing. “I had a visit from a friend last night, she helped me work through a few things.”

“Oh, well.” Randvi nodded taking a bite of her breakfast. “That is a blessing.”

Eivor gave her a full smile, one she had not seen before. It pulled at the scars on her face and made full lips even more inviting. She found herself smiling back. Eivor leaned in, lowering her shoulder as she stage whispered. “Can I tell you a secret?”

Randvi leaned in until they were nearly bumping heads. “Please do.”

“I really love gruel.”

Randvi chuckled and sat up. She spooned a few extra bites from her bowl to Eivors, as she might into that of her family if they told her such a secret. The look of unexpected delight made butterflies rise up in her belly. Was it really that easy to delight Fornburgs War Chief?

“Thank you~” Eivor whispered with such genuine charm that Randvi’s butterflies intensified.

“You are welcome, Chief~” The smile she got back was worth being hungry later. “So besides gruel, what else delights you?”

That joyful expression softened under introspection.

Chapter Text

Dag sat astride his steed gazing out at the dark water with some consternation. He was some miles north and east of Valka’s hut gazing down the sheer cliff sides of the fjord that led to Kjotve’s fortress. The bastard had to go and build himself a fucking home between two sheer inhospitable mountains. It made reaching him from the Raven’s side impossible without a boat, and with his careful and obsessive preparations, he would see them long before they saw him. It also went to say that he was nigh reachable for Dag, at least not in person. A good thing for him in his current state of mind. Asking the wolves for help in ridding himself of that massive pain in the ass was very attractive. But to do that he would have to betray his people, he would not do that, no matter how delightful Eivor’s demise was. He was not fool enough to bring the ravenous wolves down on them when they were strong, he certainly would not while they were weak.

Gods he wished Eivor could sink into Hel’s embrace and the world be done with her. Let her test the All Father instead of him. He turned his steed away, if he were lucky the man-woman would be too busy looking to rut with the foxes and not bother him.

Now there was a thought! He smiled at it, as it formed in his mind, solidifying into something that felt like it could be real. If Eivor did hand-fast with one of the fox bitches could they not live in Revlund? Couldn't Fornburg be free of the thrice cursed woman at last?! Perhaps he could let Eivor woo the Fox without interruptions, yet set it in the King’s mind that they live somewhere else. . . anywhere else.
He laughed a little and waved. “So long Eivor, enjoy your wedding bliss, anywhere but here!”
…

Eivor walked with Randvi on her left and Laga on her Right, behind them Svanhildr followed, watching dutifully as they walked. Exercise prescribed by Ulla. A peaceful trip around the city, seeing the sights they were permitted to share. Eivor would stop and talk to her people. Introducing Skald Laga and her systir Randvi. Visitors for Revlund who were helping her find a way to peace. Most people showed concern when they were first introduced as Foxes. Randvi could see it in their faces. The look of mild interest that turned to something sharper when their origins were exposed. Eivor still introduced them. Laid her hand upon their shoulders, and spoke well of Laga and her skills. Some of them would reassess the way they thought of them simply by Eivor’s good report and clear respect. A small few did not.

As they finished the shops in town, and some of the people along their path, they circled around the outer perimeter back towards the healers hut. Fornberg was much bigger than they imagined, filled with more people, and more shops. It was a bustling city with trade goods coming and going. It was everything she hoped home would be.

“Ahem! Excuse me!” A precocious little girl bravely stepped into the path, her friends appearing beside her.
Eivor knelt before her, her hand going to the child’s shoulder. “Eira. Hello.” She dropped her hand and smiled with some affection after giving a gentle tug on the girls dress. “What can I do for the three of you?” Behind her a boy and girl stood, all of them looking from Randvi and Laga to Eivor and back again.

“It seems to me you are meeting all the important people in town.” Eira’s observations said that the three of them had been following them for some time.

Eivor chuckled as she shifted from a squat to her knee. “That is right, we are introducing the Raef systirs to Fornburg, and Fornburg to the Raef systirs. I think it’s important that they meet some of our little ones as well. How about it, would you like to meet them?”

“Yes please!” The little girl looked up at them with bright eyes and a not so shy smile. Eivor turned, putting an arm around her, making her feel secure as she gestured the other two forward with the first.

“This is Skald Laga and her little systir Randvi they are from Revlund.” The boy kept Eivor’s body between them, some reservation in his dark eyes, but the two girls boldly presented themselves to Randvi and Laga, safe and emboldened by their War Chief’s presence. It meant that all three of them had a personal relationship with her. Randvi smiled softly as she greeted the girls.

“Laga, Randvi, this is Eira.” As she spoke Eivor touched them on the head. “Sylvi and this strapping young fellow is Knud.” He leaned in against her giving them a smile but looking to Eivor for reassurance. She nodded to him.

“Knud is afraid of strangers.” Sylvi blurted out as she turned to her shyer brother. He frowned at her and rushed forward to push her, but Eivor caught him by his scruff and pulled him back in against her.

“Hold on now.” Eivor said holding the child by his slender hips. “Knud is not afraid of strangers, Sylvi, he is cautious of them. It is good to be cautious of those we don’t know isn't it?”

Sylvi who had looked shocked stuck her tongue out at her brother and then blushed as Eivor gently corrected her. Randvi’s heart melted at the way she interacted with them, and they with her.

“But you don’t have to be reserved with Skald Laga and Randvi. Do you know why?” All three children gave their attention to the Eivor, curious and interested in what she had to say. Each of them invested in her and her words. Their respect and sense of safety with Eivor was apparent. Their trust in her even more so as they sought both her approval, and her touch. The girls not liking that Knud got to have Eivor to himself. Eira sat down on her bent knee, short legs softly kicking, and Sylvi reached out for Eivor’s hand.

“Why?” Eira asked, her eyes flicking back to Randvi when she decided to come down to their level and settled on her knee nearby. The boldest of them smiled and reached out a curious hand to touch the very end of her braid,picking it up and turning it over as she inspected Randvi’s red hair. A trait that Randvi had not seen a lot of in Fornburg.

“Because I have introduced them to you.” Eivor said softly, her words gentle and firm so that the children could gauge the truth of them. “I would never introduce someone who wanted to hurt you would I?”
“Nooo!” All three of them chorused. Eivor smiled again in such a way that Randvi could see her true age. Something she didn’t get to see often.

“That’s right! How smart you all are!”

Knud, reassured that neither Laga nor Randvi would harm him stepped forward and offered his small arm.
“I’m Knud Gudmundson.”

“Well met Knud Gudmundson. I am Randvi Red-Fox.”
He smiled and then laughed. “Are you named that because of your hair?”

She was surprised though by now she shouldn't be. With a chuckle and nod she responded. “Yes, yes I am. Though in my family I am not the only one with red hair.”

“Can I touch it?” Sylvi blurted out like she might actually burst.

“Of course.” She was subjected to three small hands reaching out to touch her hair, explore it as if they had never touched red hair before. She smiled. “Can I touch yours?” Randvi asked. Knud made a face like that was the weirdest idea ever but he bowed his head so that she might do as she requested. She ran her hand over his dark hair, it was soft and thick.

“Now me!” Eira said excitedly and giggled when Randvi touched Knud’s cheek with an affectionate hand.

Randvi chuckled as she was inundated by the little ones wanting her to touch them. “Okay.” She ran her hand over Eira’s head and down her dark hair giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze before reaching out to tousle Sylvie’s curls. “All of your hair is lovely. Knud’s is thick and soft. Eira’s is sleek and smooth, and Sylvie’s is light and springy. Perfect for each of you.”

“Your hair is soft!” Eira said, touching Randvi’s braid once again. She giggled and played with the leather that bound it. “Does your mom braid your hair?”

“My systir did it this morning.” Randvi said letting the child inspect. “Maybe some time we could braid yours?”

“And mine?!” Sylvie said hopeful, pulling on her sandy colored curls.

Randvi chuckled. “Yes, and yours.”

Knud scowled, running his hand over his hair and then rubbing his chin. “I don’t have hair I can braid. Even Faðir has braids.”

“Well you don’t have to have hair to braid to learn how. There are plenty of us you can practice on. Even men must learn the art of braiding. They use it in all sorts of things besides their hair, and when you are old enough you can put some in your beard because you will know how. Right?”
…

Randvi chucked Knud on the chin her smile was bright without guile. Eivor felt something stir inside of her, something deep in her belly as she watched Randvi interacting with the children. She had an easy way about her. One that allowed them to be open with her. Even Knud found her easy to talk to, and be around. His body turned towards her even as he still sought reassurance from Eivor by way of leaning against her. A lean that while not heavy was slowly wearing her down. She could feel the sweat start to pepper her brow, and neck as he engaged with Randvi. Her attention shifting from their interaction to the effort that was required for her to keep him safely on his feet. She leaned into him a little trying to lessen his weight but he leaned harder.

She heard Laga ask a question that had some excitement, and the pressure of Knud’s body was suddenly gone. Eivor staggered forward with sudden release she had not expected, and was unprepared for doing anything but accepting the blow when someone caught her. Twisting her body down onto the ground into a sitting position without first meeting the earth.

“Easy Chief~” Randvi’s winsome voice whispered in her ear. Heat touched her cheeks at her own weakness but she couldn't help but think how grateful she was for being saved from Ulla’s wrath.
…

“I said walk not bloody, stay out all day, not be the leaning post for a strapping youngling either!”

“Ulla…” Eivor scoot herself back, leaning back, with some help her burly systir tucked her in beside Eilif. Her systir though asleep, reached out for her, tucking her in under her chin. Eivor sighed.

“Don’t think I will forget.”

“Never.” Eivor murmured. Ulla sighed sitting down on the bed beside her systir pulling a blanket over her shoulder.

“I don’t want to lose you.” Ulla murmured. “I don't want to have to run away from my home with my wife in fear of our lives because we are different. Only you protect us Eivor. You who keeps the true wolves at bay.”

“I’m sorry Ulla. I will try to be more careful.” Ulla sighed, her expression still worried, still hurt. Eivor opened her good arm and Ulla twisted down onto the bed with her. The three of them curling up for a nap together.

“Arse…” Ulla grumbled. Eivor smirked but didn’t contest it. She was right. Ulla depended on her, Eilif too and to leave them undefended would be something shameful. Wrapping her arm around Ulla she pulled her in as Eilif had resting her cheek against her. “You owe her now.”

“A debt I think I will gladly pay.”

Ulla sighed and went soft in her arms. “I hope so. God’s I hope so. We can't handle any more wolves.”
…

Randvi sat outside with Laga, the two of them taking in the early afternoon sun. “How bad is she really?” Randvi asked under her breath.

Laga gave a shrug. “The extent of her damage is unclear beyond the use of her right arm. She seems strong, and sure, and of sound mind. Very determined.”

Randvi smiled at that. She had seen Eivor bear down. She had seen her make the choice to push Knud away and decided against it for his sake, not hers. She had watched her lean into him trying to get him to ease up and he had read it as something welcoming and leaned harder. Laga had distracted them just in time for Eivor to have no eyes upon her as she went down. Randvi was unsure of how she felt about the woman. A strange mix of emotions. The softness with which she dealth with the children made her heart flutter. Her decision to put them first was admirable, but it was short sighted. There were other ways to encourage Knud that did not leave her depleted and too weak to hold herself up.

Perhaps Laga was right, she was not a Strategist but God’s if she wasn’t all heart. A beating, bleeding heart. Ulla had looked almost terror stricken to see Eivor so exhausted. Randvi leaned on the table, elbows up, fingers laced, her thumbs making soothing motions abcently against her hands as she thought about the woman who was to become her wife.

“I feel I am watching you make your decision.”

She looked across to her systir and raised a brow. “What makes you say that?”

Laga leaned forward to better see her. Randvi dropped her arms and presented her face to her systir.

“Eivor.” Laga said and then sat back with a smirk. “So I see, I was wrong. The decision has already been made.”

“You are an arse.” Randvi retorted.

“Hmm. Was it her great stature?” Laga asked still watching her. “No, I agree it’s not that great, even for you.”

Randvi scoffed, crossing her arms over her body even as she took a deep breath.

“Oh so there is some truth to it. All that heavy war flesh.” Laga lowered her voice and then chuckled.

“Stop reading me, I haven’t made my decision.”

“If you believe that you have managed to lie to yourself.” Laga picked up another pea pod and cracked it open, scraping the peas into a bowl with the rest she had already liberated before casting the pea pod into another bowl.

“Though I imagine it not just her body that swayed you.” Her systirs eyes rose again to read her, a smirk touching her lips. “What was it— really?

Randvi lifted her chin and said nothing.

“Her bull headed determination? Her sacrificing spirit? Ah. You admire that.”

“Randvi smirked, then made her face straight.

“Oh, you like that a lot. What about her way with the children? Hmm, that does not surprise me at all. Do you think her beautiful?” Laga tipped her head leaning across the table with an intense look of scrutiny. “Handsome? Delicious?”

Randvi scoffed. “You are incorrigible.”
Laga laughed.
“Says the woman who wants to eat the Raven’s War Chief.”

Randvi looked away.
“A lot.” Laga added as she popped another pod.

“Two can play this game.” Randvi leaned forward to better see her systirs face. “You think she is not good enough.” Laga raised her brows. “Good, I am glad we agree on that. You believe her weaker.”

“I have stated my belief that she is not a Strategist already, I did not say she was weaker.”

“That’s true. She is foolish, stubborn, and pig-headed.” Randvi grunted when Laga did not agree with her.

“She is young, those traits come with youth.” Laga responded.

“You admire her pig headed, why?”

“She is standing in opposition to bullies and arsesticks.” The systirs stared at one another, the two of them reading the face of the other with an intensity that if someone came upon them they would think them having an argument. Their concentration drawing their brows down low over their eyes.

“Dag.” Randvi said and tilted her head at Laga’s unspoken estimation of the man. “Mostly hot air and pompas posturing. Not really a threat. Oh, possibly some threat.”

Laga popped another pea, dropping her eyes.

“Not one you are afraid of. Knud then. Ah, fear. He is strong, cunning, cruel. He is our main opposition? At least you think so.” Her systir’s surprise made her stop. “What?”

“You said “our”.”

Randvi hummed and then smiled briefly. Laga’s face was suddenly smug. “You don’t have to be so loud with your smugness Though I am sure the thunder God would appreciate your round of applause as loud as his bolts crashing upon midgard.”

Laga chuffed shaking her head. “Brat. When did you know?”

“Thats for me to know.”

Laga looked up with a dark brow raising. “Challenge accepted.”

“Really, not everything has to be a challenge, systir.” Again Laga scoffed. Randvi made an amused noise in her nose.

“What do you know about Knud?” The playfulness they had been batting back and forth came to a crashing halt. So much so that Randvi blanched. “I won’t like it.”

Laga shook her head. “No.” She said in a low warning tone. “You won’t.”

Randvi made a face as she read shame on her systir’s face. Reaching out she caught Laga’s hand with hers. “Tell me?”

“Before I do you need to make a promise.”
…

“EIVOR!”

She jerked herself awake, but not just her. Ulla too, and Eilif with them. The three of them having been asleep for a little while. “What’s going on?” Ulla blinked at the empty room having heard distress in someone’s raised voice.

“Eivor I need you right now!” It was Laga, and she was just outside Ulla’s room. “Right now!”

Eivor was struggling out of the bed with Ulla’s help. “I’m coming!” She said, grabbing her belt with its dagger before she rushed out the door with Ulla quickly behind her.

“Wait!” Eilif cried.

Ulla turned back though Eivor continued.

Laga pulled Eivor’s belt out of her hand and whipped it around her hips, making the War Chief wince as it banged hard against her bound elbow. Laga caught it, flipped it over on itself and cinched it tight as she pulled Eivor into a hurried step.

“Where is-”

“She is headed for the long house!”

“Why?” Eivor felt stiff and sore and suddenly very alert. Her heart racing, gut’s churning as they ran for the long house. “What happened?”
…

Randvi burst through the leather hanging in the door way and let her eyes come to see the room and its occupants. Everything got quiet as she stalked forward straight towards Knud. Shoving people who had the audacity to stand between her and her target.

“What is the meaning of this? Randvi? What is going on?” She could hear Styrbjorn speaking but not the meaning of his words, as she focused on the man who held every ounce of her malice.

Knud saw her, read her like she knew he could, and saw his delight at her anger, at her disgust. He stood up and pushed his cloak off his shoulders. Unsheathing his weapon. Randvi surged forward and instead of throwing herself on his blade when she made the table she slid under it, kicking straight up with all her bodily force into his crotch. He dropped his sword as he crumpled under her ruthless attack. Randvi reared back, using her shoulders to upend the table and make room for her as she smashed down on his sword arm with her knees. He screamed but tired to knock her off, catching his left hand when he tried to retaliate. She pulled it across his body and pushed it down over his chest using her upper body to hold him down in a weakened position, the knife in his hand meant for her at his own throat.

Eivor came through the door seeing everyone on their feet, even their King, his table thrown back with everything upon the floor. All of them were paused. Eivor pushed forward even as Randvi’s voice commanded the room.

“LISTEN TO ME OR DIE RIGHT NOW!” She broke no arguments.

Eivor pushed forward needing to see her even as she heard her words trembling with a barely contained fury.

Knud saw the truth in her and found himself unable to escape her without a mortal blow so he stilled knowing she meant every word.

The room was silent as she held this great man. “Your day’s of glory are waning like the moon waiting for Ragnarok.” Her nostrils flared teeth bared. “The protection of your King will last only to the last of his breath and I will come for you.” She spit on him, cursing him. “You will walk as a “No Man” the rest of your days or you will die as a whole warrior and lay as grave goods upon your King’s bier!”

Eivor stood at the lower side of the dias that held the King’s table, looking over the disturbed feasting table to see her holding him down. Her heart beating quickly at the dangerous situation Randvi had put herself in. Only the King’s still raised hand had stilled his armed men from rounding on Randvi. “But I will let the All Father choose if you are worthy to be his thrall!

“Those are the choices you will have Knud Halfdanson! ONE YOU DO NOT DESERVE AS RAPIST!” She trembled with her fury. Part of her reason for screaming was to explain why it was she was so furious, why he should be so ashamed instead of honored at the kings table! But to continue screaming was a dangerous thing. So it was she brought herself under control quickly. “If you are caught harming another soul in such a fashion… be they man, woman, child or thrall-” She took in a deep breath and let him see her fury, let him feel it as she shook upon him. ”-there will be no safe place for you to hide, and no honorable death. I will hunt you until the day you die or your bloody testicles are in my hand. Do you see it?” She asked.

He smirked.

“Randvi.” Styrbjorn said in a soothing voice.

“Do you hear me?” She asked him again.

“Randvi.” That raspy voice sent shivers down her spine, pulling her back from her fury. It sank in when no other could. She dare not look up, not look away from the murderer and rapist she now had pinned to the floor.

“Knud, drop the knife.” Styrbjorn commanded.
“I will not submit to this woman.” He said though Randvi had already bested him.

“She doesn’t need your permission.” Styrbjorn said, his eyes dark, lips tight. He held his hand out for Knud’s knife. “Give it to me, submit to your King.”

Knud frowned looking from Randvi to Styrbjorn. “You would let her speak these lies about me?”

“No.” Styrbjorn said and lifted his chin. “I will let her speak these truths about you, and you will give me your dagger.”

“I have a right to defend myself, to defend my honor!”

“You will shut up and give me your dagger.” Styrbjorn said, lowering his hand down so he might take it. “No blood will be spilled this day.” He got the blade from Knud and from behind Randvi, Eivor slipped her good arm around her, and pulled her back suddenly. When Knud came forward to attack Randvi used Eivor as leverage, twisting her hips, and struck out with her foot kicking him in the jaw. The man cratered without further protest.

Eivor looked up to her King with a cautious look as he looked from the unconscious Knud to Randvi, what she saw on his face surprised her.

“Hmm.” He said and then laughed. “He is going to feel that later, thank you for not killing him.” He sat back down in his chair and motioned for the men to carry Knud away. “He was always a head strong one. Never thinks before he acts.” He looked across to Randvi, who Eivor was still holding. Her King’s face softened. “I am sorry for the bad he has done, but I made a promise long ago that I can not simply break. If I had thought…” His face tensed and he shook his head, showing regret and shame. “At the time I thought it was the right choice. When I am dead it matters not though. I will have fulfilled my promise my entire life. His fate I give to you as a wedding gift, if you so choose to marry my dottir. You can not exact that gift until my final day. Do you so swear?”

“I do.” Randvi said.

“Then I give it to you to do as you see fit when the time comes. As long as he stands by his promises to me now, he is safe.”

“I will be watching for your sick dog.”

“A burden I wish on no one. But I am glad for the help.”

“What… What the fuck is going on!” From the main door Dag entered, he had thought it his good fortune that Eivor and her fox bitches were not waiting for him near the gate. But now he had found them, and what he saw left him shocked and dismayed. They had attacked the King’s champion and with no ill effects?!

Randvi turned to look at Eivor whose face was flushed, blue eyes large and surprised, awed.
She blushed under that unfiltered look feeling like a Valkyrie in Eivor’s eyes. Powerful and superhuman.

“What the hell is going on?” Dag helped pick up an end of the Kings table, stepping over food and dishes as they reset it up on it’s feet.

“Not now Dag.” Styrbjorn said. He motioned for a mug to be handed to him.

Laga came forth. “Perhaps we should take our good fortune and go?” She offered, putting hands on both their shoulders, drawing them down from the moon.

“No.” Styrbjorn said and gestured to his table. “Sit with me, let the people see my favor.”

Ulla stood in the doorway with her arms supporting her wife. With Eilif she moved towards a table but the King motioned for her to join him at the table with her Systir. Ulla walked her up the dias and set her in a chair.

“Sit my daughters.” Styrbjorn said not only to them, but to the crowd. “Bring us food and drink.” He commanded.

Ulla stepped back down as people began picking up the food on the straw hewn floor. “That is for the pigs, none may eat it. Clean dishes as well.” She warned them. All the fallen food was gathered into a basket and sat by the door where it would be taken to the pigs later.

“Ulla.” Styrbjorn called. She turned to find him motioning for her to come. “Sit please, with your partner.”

Ulla flushed as she looked from Styrbjorn to Eilif. It was the first time he had ever acknowledged that they were anything. She looked back to him almost believing that he would cruelly yank it away now that he had said it. “Go, please. Let them see. Let it all be seen and be known.” Styrbjorn had a seat for Ulla brought, and she scoot in beside Laga and Eilif.

“I am happy to announce the handfasting of my dottirs Eilif Silver-Skull and Laeknir Ulla to all of you today. They have waited patiently for a long time, and I think such patiences is to be rewarded. Their wait is only a little more. There will be a feast on the first Friggs day of the new moon. I expect all preparations to be made accordingly.

Styrbjorn knew if he did not get Eilif wedded her systir would protest, and whatever good there might have been done would be stalled due to her strong sense of honor. Any stalls would allow doubt and hesitation to seep in, and he wanted to strike while the iron was hot.

“My King, does this mean that men may wed men and women may wed women?” Dag asked with a derisive tone in his voice.

“That is exactly what it means, Dag. I don’t know if you noticed but Eivor’s partner is to be a woman. Not because of love, or because of lust, but because of duty.”

“Does that make her unnatural bonds any better, Great King?”

“It makes them necessary Dag, and I will not be known as the two faced king. If I bless one such marriage, I will bless all such marriages.”

“So we make concessions again… for Eivor.”

Styrbjorn’s mouth tightened, his nostrils flared. “I did not see you come up with the plan to make peace with the foxes, nor did I see you offer yourself as lamb to the slaughter in handfasting with someone who has been an enemy longer than a friend.”

“My King! If I had known that was an option I would have made plans.”

“Easy to say when that option is not on the table, hard to prove.” He looked to the Fox systirs. “You wouldn’t have a systir Dag could prove himself with could you?”

Both of them looked horrified. Not just them, all of the women who sat at his table.
“Sorry Dag, that ship has sailed. Every chance you have had, you have lost. Now you must step down, and leave Eivor to her winnings. Unless you wish to fight her for her position here and now?”

Ulla looked up shocked. Eivor was quiet, her eyes on Dag. Her hand on the dagger at her hips. She was moving her shoulders trying to get a feel for her limitations even as he turned his furious face up to her, dark eyes staring coldly.

“No?” Styrbjorn said.

“If I fight Eivor now I will be branded a coward.” He threw his cloak over his shoulder and gestured to Eivor’s current state of being wounded.

“I wave that now, step forward and challenge her with no fear of loss of reputation.”

“Even if I win it will be a sour win!"

“I will fight Eivor!” A man near Dag’s age stepped up beside him. his face twisted in that same hate. “She can not be allowed to twist our people into something that is weak and shameful!” Some agreed, some disagreed.

“Men fucking a man is for the defeated!” A man shouted. “We are strong!”

“YEAH!”

“ITS NOT NATURAL!”

Eivor stood up slowly, pushing herself to her feet as she raised an arm to the crowd. “What’s the matter Frey? Afraid the King’s hound will rape you next? Afraid his true depravity will come to light with the relaxation on same sex couples? I saw the way he looks at you. You are prettier than I am.”

Some laughed, Frey boiled, drawing his weapon.

“Say that again to my face Varins whelp!” He spit the name out, and with it a thick bit of spittle. Eivor reached across the table as fast as a whip. Frey staggered backwards onto his butt almost impaling himself with his own blade. Eivor walked around the table as he struggled up. Her displeasure clear on her face.

He wiped at the blood pouring from his mouth, sneering. “You would say anything to discredit an honest man! Knud probably didn't even do the things you charge him of! It was all you! A woman afraid of A GOOD FUCKING! If the Raef’s accept this twisted love as normal they do it because they are weak!”

“Weak?” Eivor’s anger washed under by surprise, she laughed at Frey. “You think the Raef’s weak?” She was suddenly pulling at her cloak pin. Trying to shrug out of it

“They are! Like you Eivor! WEAK AND PATHETIC!”

“Eivor…” Ulla said. Rising to aid her as it got caught on her bad shoulder.

She was naked from the waist up. Having rushed from their nap into the public with only a cloak to hide herself. She stood before them now, her body exposed, the truth of her battle damage revealed. She raised her left arm to them and turned in a circle. “Who among you thinks I am a weak warrior? Hmm? Who of you think’s I would allow anyone to beat me or maim me?” “You Frey? Am I bad warrior? Am I?” The still red scarring of her shoulder and bicep available for all to see. Black stitching woven throughout the meat of her arm, holding her together. “You think so little of me you must at least agree that I submit to no one on the battlefield? You think I let them do this to me?”

The room grew quiet as she turned to them. “You think because you are safe here in this longhouse you are better than the Raef’s?”

“We are better!”

Eivor scoffed and turned so that she could show them the extent of her arm. Eilif who supported her, stood up and began working on her own cloak. Ulla moved to remove it too. And Eilif stepped down, showing the reconstruction of her own body.

Eivor winced at the black and blue that still peppered Eilif’s body. Her every breath must have still hurt, though she never complained. Eivor motioned to her systir. “There are twenty such fierce warriors with marks like ours. And if we go to war right now, there will be twenty more, and after them twenty more. Because the Raef’s have learned our dance. They have learned it better than us. We, your warriors.”

“That’s because of you!” Dag said, pointing his finger at her. “You who consort with foxes! Go live with them if that is your wish! They need not be in our city to have you, Eivor! Take Eilif with you! Keep Fornburg for the pure Ravens! The True Ravens!”

“The true ravens?!”

“YES!” Dag spat.

Eivor looked at the crowd who was worked up and she nodded, her chin raising as she pursed her lip and pointed. “Well, lets see if we can find a true Raven. Is it you Frey? Hmm?” She leaned in a bit to scrutinize him then made a face of rejection. “Nah, because we know your faðir was a wolf, so you are at best only… half raven.”

She turned to one of the loudest protestors. “Ah Leif, never a more true raven eh?” He looked proud and pleased she had said that. “But wait, that can’t be right. I was here before Leif was. Hmm. Who else?”

“Tyr?” He shook his head. “Gudrun?! You have been here all your life Gudrun, are you a true raven?”

“My parents joined the Raven clan after ours was destroyed. We were the Bear clan.”

“Gudrun has been here his whole life, he is a True Raven!” Dag contested.

“What say you Gudrun?” Eivor asked. He shook his head. “This is what makes a clan. A people who bind themselves together.” She held up her arm and showed them her ring. “There are very few True Ravens.” She lowered her arm, and gave Gudrun a soft smile of gratitude when he stooped to pick up her cloak and drape it over her shoulders once more. “Thank you friend.”

“You say that the Foxes are weak? If I go now, as you say, and take with me every non true raven, the foxes will return and slaughter you. Even if I don't take all those you have blatantly rejected with your harsh statement, if i only take those who wish to go who will stand with you?”

“Anyone who believes what Dag says is truth do me a favor and stand by him.” She motioned with her good arm. “Go on. Stand with him. And all of you who would willingly leave with me now please stand with me. Come on!” She said slapping her thigh trying to get everyone moving. “Humor me!”

Ulla and Eilif stood with Eivor, Randvi and Laga stood with Eivor. The crowd began to rise and separate themselves. Families, and friends split in two as one took Dag’s side and one took Eivors. Eivor touched them when they reached out to show their support of her in passing. Sven and his daughter Tove. Sunnivah, Gunnar, Gudmund and his wife Gudrun, and their little one Eira. Bragi, Alvis and his twin Holgar. Valka squeezed in beside Eivor. And one by one the room shifted to Eivor’s side until only Dag and a few like minded men stood with him. Even Styrbjorn came down off his chair clapping and stood beside Eivor.

“It is done Dag, and if the words from my mouth were not enough for you. The majority has spoken. You need not attend Eilif’s handfasting, but it will take place as I have said. On the first Friggs day of the new moon. You and your fellows are uninvited. I will not have your bad attitude running their day.”

“Lord.” Eivor said, gesturing to herself and her systir. “Would that we could rest more.”

“Yes of course Eivor. Go rest.”

Chapter Text

Randvi followed after Eivor with the King’s blessing. She had been hot, very hot with the conversation she had just witnessed. Laga kept grabbing her arm when she reacted, shaking her head when she made to stand up and defend her future wife. But it seemed that Eivor was well equipped to defend herself. Pointing out the flaws in their thinking, and bringing to light the truth behind their fears.

She walked quietly contemplating this side of the War Chief no one spoke about. This part of her that no one in Raeflund had ever seen before. She wasn’t just a war animal, not just a machine for killing. She looked up to see Eivor and Ulla walking Eilif back to the healers hut. There was a certain playful sway to their walk, and they would shift sides of the walk every so many steps as either Eilif pushed or Eivor pushed back. There was so much more to Eivor than her skill on the battlefield.

They made the healers hut once more, going in through the hidden hallway within the sanctum. The protected side where the Healers themselves and their families lived and slept. She paused outside the hidden doorway having not been invited in.

“Eivor.”

She slipped Eilif’s arm off her shoulder and let them continue as she turned back.

Randvi stopped feeling her cheeks darken as all of Eivor’s attention turned to her. She was standing tall right now, but Randvi could see by the fine tremble to her form that such a thing cost her. Did she know she straightened? Did she know she held herself proudly? Randvi swallowed and gave a soft smile. “You spoke well today. I am not so sure I would not have challenged them myself if it were me.”

The half smile made something move inside of her. “Thank you.” She sighed, a worried look crossing her handsome face. “It won’t be enough, but it gives us a small window of peace before the new storm rises. Perhaps by then we can get ourselves healed up better, and Eilif and Ulla married. I know there will be repercussions, both from Dag and especially Knud.” A beautific blush touched the War Chief’s cheeks. A brief glimpse of the girl she might have been had everything come out alright for her in the beginning appeared. Fluttering under dark lashes. Randvi felt her heart race. “Thank you for what you did today.” Eivor’s voice soft, the gravely bur warm and thick like honey. All harshness gone. Eivor reached out her hand and placed it on Randvi’s arm, squeezing firm but gentle.

Randvi smiled and nodded. “You are welcome.”

Her proud posture sagged a little, so much so that she watched her think about it and forced her body back up once more.

“Go rest.” Randvi murmured, touching Eivor’s hand. “We will keep watch for trouble without instigating any more today.”
That smirk flashed across Eivor’s lips before it was gone. “Thank you.”

Laga picked up where she left off shucking peas. Watching her systir with a soft smile to her lips. Randvi sighed as Eivor walked away. The hidden doorway sealing tight on the inside, wiping away any proof that it was there.

“It is good to see you so… interested?” Randvi pivoted, giving her a look before a smile touched her lips.

“I have this good feeling about her.” Randvi murmured as she took up her seat across from Laga, picking up one of the pea pods and popping it open.

“So have you made your decision?”

“Hmm.”

“Hello Ladies.” Fornburgs premier healer brought out a chair and sat it with them. Setting her tome on the table. “May I join you?”

“Of course laeknir Panacea.” Laga said gesturing to the space she was already prepared to assume. “My systir and I would be honored for your company.”

Panacea chuckled. “You honor me. I am but an old woman. My little one does most of the work these days. While I transcribe my knowledge down before I should eternally sleep.”

“Do Greeks not believe in an afterlife?” Surprise showed on their faces at this. The idea of so great a woman being simply asleep in death seemed unknown and unwelcome.

“I am too old for such fanciful notions. I know too much of the world, I am content to know my knowledge will not die with me, and that my little one is strong, and deeply loved.” She looked at peace with this thought.

“You say that like you are a truly old woman.”

“Am I not?” The older healer tipped her head and smiled mysteriously.

“You look old enough to be my mother, but not much more.”

“I am the oldest of twelve, all of them have come and gone already, I am the last. My children's children would have had babies as old as you, and if not pregnant , ready to be so.” She chuckled at the expressions on both sisters faces.

“Teach me this magic!” Laga exclaimed.

“It is all here.” She said touching the tome. And in my niece’s head and heart. I have instilled it in her as a safeguard to the physical form. One that can be destroyed by fire or man. If you are to stick around as often as I believe you will. You will have the opportunity to both read it, and learn it from her. She bursts with her knowledge, and aches for a mind worthy of its teachings.”

“You become a healer?” Randvi asked.

“Nonsense. I am a historian. I will pass the information to my daughter’s daughters. And they to their daughters.”

“You have no boys?” Panacea seemed amused as she paused in writing.

Laga shook her head.

“None as yet. But I have found boy’s do not listen so well.”

Panacea scoffed. “I have had male students who were much more keen and hungry for my knowledge and arts than many of the women who attend me. Instill their thirst for knowledge as early as a father instills his war craft and your sons will listen, and seek knowledge too. When they are of age, perhaps they will choose your craft instead of his.”

Laga smiled and bowed her head. “Thank you.”

Another body appeared as they talked with Panacea. A warrior who looked as if he needed more sleep than he was getting. But with the political state of the Raven clan it would not surprise her that they were all running on the minimum. Healing from the last battle with her people, and trying to keep peace inside their own nation must have been taking quite the toll.

“Eyvind.” Panacea greeted, bobbing her head.

“Laeknir Panacea.” He said as he took up a seat on the nearest stone wall. “It is a good day for sitting out side.”

“It is.” She said with a faint amused expression.

Randvi looked from her to him.

“Hej Vind!”

“Frændi.” (uncle) He said rising up to clasp arms with the man who just appeared.

Randvi raised a brow, feeling a sense of discomfort as the older man appeared with a well worn hammer in his hand. Gunnar was his name, the blacksmith. She wondered what brought him from his forge, and why it was necessary he brought his hammer?

“Can an old dog like me join you ladies?” The blacksmith asked, setting his hammer aside as he kicked over a stump.

“Of course.” Laga said.

“Good, good.” He laughed jovially and pushed his stump over to Laga’s side nearest the sisters. It put his back towards the healers hut and his face to the world around them. “I have been meaning to ask you, what is your blacksmith like in Revlund?”

“Goodness!” A high melodic voice expressed surprise as they appeared with a tray of cups and a pitcher of what was likely meade. “I had not known there would be such a crowd.”

Randvi looked across from Gunnar to Baer. She pushed in among them, setting the cups down on the table, and began filling them. “I will have one of the girls bring me more meade.”

“I can do that.” Eyvind said, rising up off his seat on the stone wall nearby.

“Oh thank you Vind. Have the girls bring a plate of food for our guests.”

“Yes ma’am.” He smiled and hurried off to do her bidding.
…

Randvi sighed as she flopped onto the bed with her systir. A smile still on her lips. Before they had retired for an afternoon nap there had been nearly two sets of nine that had sought them out. Gathered around to hear stories of their home, and ask them questions. It felt like something Laga would say when the children would ask them for a story. A piece of one of the old sagas where the hero was shown support… she was that hero.

“For the record, I would like to say. I think you are crazy. You could have gotten yourself killed today. If the King had chosen to be in a sour mood for your attack on his prized berserker it would have come out much different.”

Her smile faltered and she sighed, standing up to remove her belt, kicking off her boots. “You are right of course.” Her face was pulled into a disgusted expression as she thought of that man still breathing.

“What is more, you put your potential partner at risk too, and all of her family.” Randvi made a frustrated sigh as she pulled her tunic off and threw it on the table.

“I didn’t kill him.”

“Small comfort to the man whose balls you crushed.” Laga smirked and Randvi grinned.

“I hope they burst.” She grumbled, climbing up into bed beside Laga. Her systir curled around her like she did when she was little. Randvi sighed. “Do you think I made a bad impression?”

Laga snorted, pulling at one of the small braids on her systir’s hair before tucking it behind her ear. “I think you made the impression these people needed. I am fairly sure that none of them were allowed to exact vengeance on her behalf. It may not be all he deserves, but he will pay in time. A promise you have made them, a promise you have made her— if you handfast with her.”

Randvi flushed. “It has only been two days and I feel so drawn to her.”

“Does that bother you?” Laga played with Randvi’s hair, slowly.

“It makes my heart beat fast, and feels as if I do not get enough air.” Laga smirked. “Was it like this for you?”

“The love between myself and Vali grew much slower. He was handsome to be sure but I was not ready to dive in, nor did I have a fight with which to bind me into a common cause. What is worrying you?”

Randvi sat up biting her lip. “I don’t know her.”

“So? That is why you are here.”

“I want her.” She said and felt her whole body blush. Laga chuckled but stopped when Randvi turned from her.

“Isn’t that what you are supposed to do?” Laga asked, shifting around the baby bear that was resting against her side. The creature had been forgotten with all the rush towards the longhouse Randvi had set it down and stomped off with all her righteous fury. Laga hadn't even thought twice about the little one as she raced after her systir. It had been one of the guards from the healers sanctuary who had found her. Crying and upset, without comfort or warmth. Dreki had held the bear until it could be returned to them, blessed soul.

She gently moved the bear so that she could see Randvi’s face in profile. Her systir’s emotions clear on her face. Worry, fear, longing. Laga reached out for her hand, giving it a squeeze. “There is no shame in wanting a strong and handsome partner.

“Its not just wanting a handsome and strong woman, it’s wanting the woman who has killed us for years!”

“Ah.” Laga said with a heavy sigh. “I don’t know how to help you with this, my little fox. Is she worthy of love?”

“Yes.” Randvi dropped her eyes, her cheeks flushed. Laga touched her systir’s cheek until matching green eyes met.

“Do you hate her as well as find her attractive?” She watched Randvi struggle with her breath as she shrugged her shoulders.

“I feel guilty that I don’t hate her. Like I have betrayed our people.”

“Is that what keeps you from saying your mind is made up?” She nodded. Laga sat up plopping the baby bear in Randvi’s lap, she then pulled her systir into her arms and scoot back against the wall. Holding her little systir as she held the baby bear. “Have you ever felt hate for her?”

Randvi shook her head. Laga gave a small smile. “Have you always admired her?” She chuckled when Randvi blushed again. “It is okay to feel something other than hate and disgust for her. It is even okay to feel lust, and hope for her. She has offered you everything you ever wanted, and she is not a troll.”

Randvi laughed as she struggled with her emotions. She sniffled and rubbed her fingers through Kyrr’s fur. The bear, content with its full belly and a warm lap settled without any fuss. “Not that her looking like a Troll would have stopped me.”

Laga smiled softly. “Of course not, but her being beautiful doesn’t hurt.”

“God’s no.” Randvi laughed, so Laga did too.

“Do you feel forced?” Laga asked softly as Randvi fell silent. Her worry that Randvi HAD to do this. Had to marry this woman to gift them all peace at last. She saw the nervous swallow and drew Randvi closer.

“I’m afraid what will happen if I don’t. I don’t want to be the catalyst of their extinction any more than I want them to be ours.”

“Of course not. And maybe one of you two needs to say that. It’s okay to ask her what happens if you don’t marry her. If she helps you find another way, you will know that she never did it to chain you. Or you her. She is probably feeling really out of sorts too.”

“She doesn’t feel out of sorts.”

“No?”

“Not about our marriage.”

“What does she feel like?”

“Water. Like a calm stream on a hot summer day. Welcoming and fluid. She has been leaning into me.”

“I have seen that.”

“Just yesterday she was out of sorts, but something happened that soothed her. She said it was a conversation with a friend.” Randvi looked thoughtful as she combed through Kyrr’s fur. The little bear groaned before it began making that happy bleating noise in its throat. “I wish I knew what her friend said that gave her such confidence.”

“Do you feel shame for her when you look at her?”

The surprise on Randvi’s face let her know she didn’t. “No, why would I?”

“She is the slayer of our kin.” Tension returned to Randvi’s face.

“I feel trepidation.”

“At how the Raef’s will see you when they see her?”

Randvi blushed but nodded. “I don't know if I can stand in opposition of people who have loved me for so long and see their disgust and hate.” Laga rubbed her hand over Randvi’s knee where she sat twisted in her lap, her systir leaning against her shoulder.

“When I met Vali I did not like him. He was arrogant and in love with himself. They must have told him every day how beautiful he was.” Laga laughed as she remembered those early days. “We talked for days before our handfasting, a lot of them were with very firm words. You have been here two days and have not had one harsh outburst towards this woman. You admire her, and find her attractive. I’m not saying there won’t be disagreements, but I feel there is no animosity between you, no revulsion, no hatred on either side. She is forthright and honorable, her war against us is a legacy the ones who came before her left. Was she not swift to seek an alternate route when it was offered?”

“She was. One even I had not imagined.” Randvi smiled softly at that.

“Your anxiety over our people's response can not be the reason you don't accept. You know it will not be an easy transition. But you will go a long way to soothing them, as we saw her do to her people today. There will be naysayers but the majority will see your connection to her, and like her you will give her a good report. Those who love you, will love you always. If they have any problems with it, they will grow and change and love you still.”

“Halsteinbjørn will never like her.”

Laga snorted. Since when did you care what Halsteinbjørn thought?”

“Never. But Eivor did me the honor of telling me about her enemies. Maybe I should tell her about one more she will instantly have as my chosen.”

Laga made an amused noise before nodding. “Perhaps you should.” Laga could see the calmness settle over Randvi though her heart still beat pretty quickly, it was clear she felt more comfortable with the information.

“Now if I could just get some time alone with her.”

“Why not seek her out?” The expression on Randvi’s face made Laga snort and smile. She shook her head.

“If she is wise she is sleeping.”

“And no one anywhere ever wanted to be woken up by a beautiful woman?” Randvi smiled and laughed softly.
…

Eivor’s room was just outside Ulla’s, though to the left of it or to the right she was unsure. She paused standing in the hallway listening. There came a giggle to the room on the left, and a faint whisper of voices. Randvi moved to the right. Giving a light tap she waited, unsure how loudly she would need to knock on the door beams.

Just as she was about to knock again the leather covering the entryway was drawn back, and a sleepy rumpled Eivor stood inside the darkened room. “Randvi~” A pleasantness filled her at the way Eivor said her name. Manifesting itself as warmth at her cheeks. She cleared her throat and stepped back, gesturing Randvi in.

In the darkened room there was a cool breeze, the vent was pushed open not just one but two. Probably big enough for Eivor herself to get through in a pinch. Now that she had woken her she felt a little conscious of it, the War chief was naked from the hips up. Small breasts bared, as they had been in the great hall. No sense of urgency on her behalf to cover herself as she not only sat back down on her bed but laid back on it.

“You are welcome to join me.” She murmured in the gruff husky voice. Planned or not it sent shivers down Randvi’s spine. If that was damage from the wolf that had tried to eat her, it was a blessing. Now that Eivor was laid back on her box bed, her good arm curled behind her head she was glorious. A queen unmatched… desire throbbed in her body, drawing her forward. Her eyes played over what Eivor was willing to share. There was an old stab wound to her belly, by the motion of the scars it had actually come from her back, leaving a star as it erupted from the depths of her body. A spear strike maybe? Fine slashes left pale tracks over a sculpted torso that was soft in repose. Randvi bit her lip as she admired.

She paused in her inspection only as long as it took her to pull her tunic off over her head. Eyes returning to Eivor’s body, slowly working her way upwards. Lovely small breasts lay as patient bounty for her hands and mouth, unclaimed. They were unmarred, pristine in their pale flesh. She swallowed a little noisly and blushed though with a quick glance up to Eivor who hadn’t noticed.

Blue eyes were watching her as she folded her tunic, and sat it aside. It was that same intensity with which Eivor had watched her in the longhouse. Keen scrutiny as she followed the lines of Randvi’s under tunic. Biting her lip, Randvi pulled this too up and over her head. Leaving her in breast band and britches.

“Your skin is so warm.”

She blushed and smiled. In all her liaisons, never once had someone commented on the color of her flesh. “Your’s is very cool looking.” She folded the undertunic and lay it with the other. “Is it cool to the touch?” The husky laugh sent shivers clear down to her toes.

“No.” She found her cheeks darkening again as Eivor’s hand reached out and drew her in. Gently guiding her hand to Eivor’s stomach. She swallowed hard and took in a quick breath as silken flesh moved over hard muscle. She was indeed warm, very warm to the touch. It made Randvi’s hands feel chilled in comparison.

“How are you so hot?”

Eivor smirked and lay back again. She stretched under Randvi’s hand and then sighed relaxing. “How is it you look so warm and yet are so cool?”

“I have always been cool, according to móðir. (mother)” Her hand followed the pale white lines on Eivor’s stomach, moving to the star-shaped scar. She touched it, tracing the lines of the damage now healed. Eivor made a soft noise and caught her hand as stomach muscles jumped. Randvi smiled. “Are you ticklish?”

Eivor’s expression was mixed. “I am unaccustomed to being touched.”

She shifted her hips and shoulders and turned to one side, making room for Randvi to join her on the bed.

“Is it unwelcome?”

“Just unknown.” Eivor said softly.

Randvi’s eyes dropped from uncertain blues to the damages of her stitched arm. The muscle deeply bruised though blessedly not too angry or red. There was no discoloration, no stench to her healing. Ulla had pieced her back together and done a remarkable job at it. It was a wound that would maim if it had not been attended correctly. How well Ulla did was still unsure to her.

“Are you just going to stare?” Eivor asked and smiled when Randvi actually jumped. Her large warm hand came to Randvi’s wrist. “Calmly.” She murmured, her thumb gentle against Randvi’s arm.

“I am more accustomed to sleeping on a much lower bench, or even a bed of straw on the floor.” Randvi admitted and had to put her knee up to get into the raised bed with Eivor. She rolled over onto her side, careful not to strike Eivor’s injured arm as she settled. She lay there a moment before looking at her bed partner. She was dusky pale in the muted light of the room. Something of moonlight.

“I am surprised by you.” Randvi said as she settled onto her side to better see Eivor.

“Why?” Randvi smiled, her eyes dropping to Eivor’s bound arm low over her chest. The bindings of cloth rather than coarse rope.

“When my people speak of you they whisper of your battle glory. The movement of your body as you fight. The power of your presence, or the skill in which you strike. But never once has anyone ever spoken of the way you are able to so well articulate.” Eivor smirked, her head dropping back, exposing the long line of her throat.

Randvi swallowed as the overwhelming desire to place her mouth against all that pale flesh filled her. Her breath came heavier, and with it, the warm smell of Eivor. Earthy with just a hint of something sweet. Her cheeks darkened with her desire.

“I don’t usually have meaningful conversations in the middle of battle.” The twist of those lips, the pull of the scars on her face had Randvi’s heart beating faster. Surrounded by this powerful woman might not have been her wisest decision.

When Eivor looked again she wondered what she saw. Her nostrils flaring, eyes darkening. Lips pulling as she drew in a heavy breath. Did she feel it too? The magnetism that drew them? Randvi ached to lay into this woman. To feel her body pressed against her. The weight of her pushing her down as strong calloused hands explored her flesh. Her skin rose along the side nearest Eivor, alive and hungry for her caress. Randvi swallowed and sat up, supporting her weight on one shoulder as she leaned a little forward into Eivor’s space. Fear in the gentle War Chief’s eyes gave her pause. She was poised above her, so near she could feel the heat radiating off of her body. She thought of retreating at the look in those blue eyes but gave herself permission to remain. “You can tell me to stop.” She said in a whisper.

“I know.” Was Eivors honest response. She leaned in a little closer, brows raising, a smile touching her lips as Eivor watched with wary eyes. She felt the barest whisper of Eivor’s breath against her mouth when the sound of hurried feet gave her pause. She pulled back as they drew closer. Sitting on her hip she turned as furious whispers nearby let them know something was amiss. Getting up she gestured to Eivor with a thrust of her chin but the War Chief was already moving.

“Chief!” Came a voice and then a body. Svanhildr, her features ruddy and excited. “There is movement on our northern border. The wolves are on their way. Their ships come.”

“Do we know their numbers?”

“Three ships!”

Ulla rushed in, her expression dark. She moved to Eivor to unbind her arm, the straps holding her in place hanging from her bad arm. Ulla helped dress her. Eivor did not cry out but the pain on her face was intense. She would not be using that arm tonight.

Ulla grabbed her systirs tunic and began working it over her bad arm as Randvi held it gently. The two of them getting Eivor’s outermost tunic over her head. It would have to do.

“Will you be wearing your light armor tonight?” Ulla asked. Eivor shook her head and gasped a breathy “No. I will be the wind.”

“You had better be the fiercest wind that ever did squall.” Ulla’s voice was grave, stern. She settled Eivor’s arm over her chest once more and rebound it.

“I will. I swear it.”

“Her belt!” Randvi passed it, and with it her dagger sheath. The long dagger settled against her hip.

“Is this all you are taking into battle?” Randvi asked.

“Svan has the barracks been notified?” Eivor grunt as Ulla tightened her belt, slipping the weapon into the sheath.

“We sent word, the whole town is awake and preparing.”

“We are too few; we must thin them before they reach the shore. The pinch point will be Florli, have all our archers along that ridge overlooking the islet as soon as possible.” She hollered to Svan who was already moving. “Have them KEEP OUT OF SIGHT! We don’t want their guard up until it is too late.”

As they talked Ulla attended Randvi, pulling the pieced armor on over her and strapping them into place with underlacing. “They are raiding, their guard is up.” Randvi felt the way the armor fit and twisted, pulling before giving Ulla a look. “I imagined it would be too big.”

“It is designed to be fit for each warrior.”

“God’s there is so much I have yet to learn.” Randvi said as Ulla stepped back to look at her. Her systir came in carrying Kyrr looking anxiously about. “What has happened?”

“Kjotve’s wolves are on the move.”

“Do we know how many ships?”

“Three.”

“Tella. She pushed Kyrr into the young apprentice’s hands. “Find a place for Kyrr before you rush off to prepare. Then I will need a bow with three times the amount of arrows as the next man, and you will tell me where it is I am going, as one of your sharpest shooters.”

“And I.” Randvi. Ulla grabbed Randvi by the tunic and pulled her into her face. “No! You are with Eivor.”

Green eyes looked surprised at the intensity of Ulla’s expression. “I can be with her with a bow.”

“No, you must be her right arm. Her systir at arms against her back. You must. Eilif is unable to attend, and I trust no one more right now than the woman who stands to gain the most from such an arrangement. I will send one of my very best healers to your home, and with them a bevy of apprentices where they are able to teach and grow into their own school if you do this. We will teach you wonders the world has lost even if you never marry my systir.”

Randvi looked from Ulla to Eivor. She nodded. “But I still want a bow. An axe and a war hammer.”

“You will have it.” Eivor said.

Eivor stepped into the hall and found Eilif holding onto the wall, a demon in her eyes. “Systir!”

“Álfr, what are you doing?” Though drugged and still very injured Eilif had heard the commotion and had stumbled out of the safety of her den. Her body naked from the waist up.

“You must go back to bed Systir.” Ulla stepped out, her expression chagrin and love. “Frejya’s tits woman! You would drag yourself to battle if your legs were cut off!”

Eilif giggled. “You know me so well, wife.”

“Back to bed with you woman.” Ulla slipped under Eilif’s arm.

Eivor leaned in, her hand sliding around her systir’s head, she bumped her forehead against Eilif’s. “Protect Ulla, Systir.” Eivor murmured, kissing her brow. “I will see you soon.”

They moved out of the building towards the horses. There was a bit of a ride to the choke point, and they still had armaments to get for the systir’s.
…

Kjotve’s ships were nearly there when Eivor appeared with Randvi and Laga in tow. Behind her Svanhildr who was assigned as Laga’s shield and arm settled in quietly among the rocks.

“War Chief.”

Eivor looked to her friend who stood as witness today. “Valka.” She put a hand to her shoulder. “You should go to the village.”

“I will go, but first I have a gift for you, and your best marksman.” She rolled out two very small clay bottles in her hand.

“What is it?”

“It will shatter on impact if tied tightly to the shaft of the arrow. When it breaks it will weaken those around it, and perhaps break their shield wall. Or it can be lobbed, if you have a good enough arm.”

Eivor accepted the viles from Valka.

“Fight well Eivor.”

“Always.” She smiled, and then turned to Laga.

“You say you are the best archer I have?”

“I am.”

“How are you at weighted arrows?” Laga looked to the viles before smirking.

“Valka says it will break a shield wall if we break it among the men who hold it.”

“Then I will shatter it upon the heart of them. I need some thread!”

“Hold your arrows.” Eivor said in a low soft tone as the ships approached. “Laga gets first shot, after that, let loose your arrows. Make them count, our fighters are depending on us.”

“Eivor, you needn’t be here.” Sunniva said where she crouched. “You should be waiting to receive them on the beach.”

“Randvi is my shield and arm. She is a keen archer.” Sunniva looked to Randvi with a quiet appraisal. Her eyes looking to the arrows she had hung from her hips. “Do you shoot as good as you look?”

Randvi lifted her chin in a perturbed gesture. “Better.” Sunniva snorted and smirked. “We shall see.”

“Archers.” Laga whispered, her two arrows ready. She set one in rapid waiting for fast fire after the first. Her goal was to strike two boats with the Volvers potions, before their shield walls went up. When her first arrow fired, she had the second strung and drawn before it struck, the second quickly firing shortly after. The arrows of Eivor’s people rained like Hel from above. They injured or killed two hands of men even before their position was revealed.

“SHIELDS!” Someone on the boats cried. His cry was ended with an arrow through the eye. His body pitching over the side as he made the mistake of standing at the wrong moment. The vials of potion shattered upon impact, filling the boat with an acrid yellow smoke that had them men in them hacking and coughing. For everyone fired by Eivor’s best archer Laga shot two. Randvi only a little slower than her systir whittled and picked at the boats.

Eivor held a shield for Randvi, even as Svan did for Laga. The two of them catching and deflecting the shots from their prized archers.

“ARCHERS!” The boat cried.

“I WANT FIRE ON THOSE SHIPS! LIGHT THEM UP!”

The jars that held their torches were broken open, and fire applied to the arrows of the archers. Their targets for the ships sails, even as Laga and Randvi continued their rather terrifying and effective rain of death.

“Ah! SHIT!” Svanhildr dropped her shield as an arrow pierced it sliding right through her arm. She reached for it but it left Laga exposed.

“Tighter!” Eivor said to the sisters and backed herself up to be their support. Her shield held up as Kjotve’s men fired again.

“Back!” Eivor said as the arrow fire shifted. Her shield splintered as more of the archers began to figure out where it was they needed to focus.

“GET THOSE FLAMES OUT!”

Kjotve’s men were throwing water, but the upper part of the sails were still alight. The boats remained intact, and not nearly damaged enough by the fire. But their distraction and the use of Valka’s potion was turning the numbers in their favor.

“Something isn’t right.” Eivor said.

“Take out those archers!” Laga commanded, as she back walked with Eivor’s direction. Svanhildr got her shield and was making her way back with them, their people repositioning for the turn.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s too easy.” Randvi said kneeling low with Eivor. These are not seasoned fighters, that means somewhere the most dangerous part is traveling from another direction.”

Eivor picked up a fresh shield at the top of the cliff. Randvi dropped her empty quiver and picked up two new ones. She held it up where Laga could draw as they retreated. Picking off and harrying those who would try to harm them as they repositioned.

One boat was dead in the water, its rowers dead, its sails still burning. The wall of shields at its core was no threat at this time.

“Thors balls I need you to teach me and mine how to shoot like this.”

“She is the only one.” Randvi said winded as they hurried around the bend to take up position on the long side towards Fornburg.

“You seem to do well enough.”

“I do fair.” Randvi laughed and then scrambled as an arrow landed nearby. She tucked her body in against Eivor’s shoulder, her hand bracing the shield as a new volly from the ship that had been damaged the least sent another wave of arrows after them.

The arrows were not aimed to kill, only in their general direction. Their eyes met behind the shield, and Randvi smiled. That sweet smell stronger on Eivor now. Earth, honey and blood. She frowned and let her eyes check the woman over, but she could not see where the smell was coming from.

“Are you hit?!”

“No. But I think I pulled some stitches.”

Randvi let out a breath. “If that is the worst of it today I am sure you systir will not feel the need to murder me herself.”

“Ulla does not murder.”

“No?”

Eivor looked over the shield and they moved again.

“No, she mercy kills if necessary. Maims if provoked, and will defend herself to your detriment if attacked, but she does not murder.”

“Oh, good to know!” Randvi tucked her body in against Eivor again as another cry of arrows went up. The scent of her sweat, and the heat of her body like that of a bonfire. Randvi chewed the inside of her lip as they braced together, her hand helping support Eivor’s arm as the arrows rained down.

“It is Eilif who will murder you.”

Randvi snorted and smirked.

“Go!” Eivor murmured, pushing with her body when Randvi paused too long. They raced forward and slid into cover. Eivor twisting to hold their peppered shield up again. It popped and cracked but did not break.

“At least I know where to keep my eyes!”

“On the ships!” Laga chastised as she nocked an arrow and when Svan dropped the shield took aim and fired. Another raider fell.

Randvi nocked and fired. Her systir fired two more.

“We need to find where the rest of them came ashore, and move our strongest defense in that direction.” Her heart was beating fast. The wolves could be moving in by their under protected south gate right now.

“Svan! Take a horse! Tell them to move to our south gate now! GO!” She pushed her. “GO now! Tell Sunniva!”

“Laga, we need to reposition. These are to be not much harm to us. Two of the three are dead in the water. Let our less skilled archers remain and pick at them. We must make preparations for the main force.”

“I agree with her!” Randvi said picking up a shield already riddled with arrows.

“Keep at them!” Eivor commanded. “All the way back! You will slaughter them!”

“Hej!”

The archers played this dangerous dance all the way back to Fornburg.

The Wolves came through the south gate and moved instinctively towards the healers hut. Being their largest building it was no doubt packed with goods, and people worth bounty.

What they didn’t expect was the great death that awaited them. A third of their forces fell to the first wave. Eivor was at the center of the shield wall when it came up, and her people were proud that they had met the wolves sneak attack with a brutal defense. “You can not win!” Eivor hollered to the wolves who had made the mistake of thinking they were too weak to defend themselves.

“IT IS YOU WHO WILL NOT PREVAIL! ODIN IS ON OUR SIDE!”

“YOU SHOULD NEVER HAVE COME OATH BREAKER!”

Randvi was breathless as the soldiers of Kjotve the cruel rushed them and bashed hard into their fortifications. The clash made an awful sound. There was a frenzy of sword and spear thrusts. Randvi held the shield calling out. “HOLD THE WALL!” It was her turn to hold the line for Eivor. The press of the War Chief against her back, thighs pushing, her arm reaching. She could hear her breathing, and the grunt of exertion against her ear as she held her shield bound to the defender beside her. Blood poured, and slicked the earth as the Ravens fiercely defended what was theirs. Not just the land, but the people who were depending on them. “ARCHERS!”

The release of pressure against the wall almost had Randvi falling forward. She staggered but Eivor caught her by the scruff of her armor, pulling her back. Her hand swift as the wind slid out that long swift blade biting deep into the arm of the man who had nearly had her.

Eivor twisted and kicked as the shield wall opened. Giving them a wave of unprepared fighters.

She pushed back onto her legs using the shield she bashed the nearest man in the face, and dropped the heavy iron rim down on his neck before stepping back beside Eivor.

“ARCHERS!” The enemy hollered.

“BRACE!” Eivor called, and her long arm was there over Randvi’s shoulder, holding the shield up with her into the wall that protected them from the hail of the death.

“Eivor.” Randvi said as the wall clashed against them again. And those spears and swords tried to penetrate their defense.

“I’m busy!” She grunted knocking a sword tip away from Randvi. Reaching past the shield to stab the man who tried.

“This would work better if we hit them low.”

“Their legs are more vulnerable.” Randvi said ducking her head closer to the shield, feeling the press of the War Chief once again. “They are protecting their core. Hit their limbs.”

“I’m not exactly made for crawling right now! SUNNIVA!”

“CHIEF!” Being a smaller person she was not fit to hold the wall, and as a short woman she was not able to go over the wall. But she was well equipped to go under. When her hand came to Eivor’s back she moved to make room for her.

“Our Strategist thinks it would be a good idea to hit them on the low side while they hold the wall. Grab a spear, and make it happen.” Sunniva looked shocked. Her eyes going to the moving line of feet holding their enemies at bay.

“She wants me to be trampled to death!?”

“I will hold the line.” Randvi said. Then looked to the defender beside her. She was surprised to find she knew the face. He grunted and then smirked, grabbing a spear and pulling when it came over the shield wall. IT was quickly yanked back again. “We are going to hack at their legs and feet, will you help me defend Sunniva?”

“How without breaking the wall?!”

“OPEN!” Eivor called. The wall split and a wave of wolves rushed forward thinking they had broke the line. The wall pushed back around them, closing in on them as the wall became a row of blades just for them.

“We will not be able to protect her like this!” The man said as he locked his shield with Randvi’s again. The ground was a m ire, and the bigger stronger wolves were forcibly moving the line with their brute strength. They would not be able to stop the movement.

“Sunniva it is like the ocean. A wave in a wave out! Slice at the back of their knees and ankles, cut deeply and return. One at a time! We need to break the pressure or we will all fall! When she goes out you drop your shield over her, I will fill in to protect us both!”

“On three!” Sunniva crouched down at Randvi’s hip, linking an arm around her, she put a foot forward to brace and gave them a worried look.

“ONE!”

“TWO”

“THREE!”

Mundi’s shield went down over Sunniva’s back, Randvi’s shield shifted over both their bodies, and Eivor kept the attackers above busy as her defenders tightened around each other. Sunniva struck out, and a front row linesman screamed. The shields reformed as Sunniva swung back in.

“HOLY GODDESS!” Sunniva cried as she came back wide eyed and grinning.

“AGAIN!”

“HOLD THE LINE!” Someone shouted on the other side of the Wolves defensive line. But they didn’t yet know what was going on. And by the time they did, Sunniva had two of their main line on one leg.

“WE PUSH!” Randvi commanded.

“SHEAR THEM OFF!” Eivor and her Ravens adjusted the battle to take advantage of this weakness. A small group of Kjotve’s men was peeled away from their pack, and they fell under the Raven’s attack

“HOLD THE LINE!” Came again.

Sunniva swung out, and she felt a heavy blow smash onto her, she slashed as she went down, and with her a big man fell onto his knees. He saw her. She was as shocked as he was. Mundi grabbed her belt and hauled her back again.

“FUCKING HELL!” She was covered in filth and dirty clear up to her eyeballs but she blazed like a sun. She repositioned herself. “AGAIN!” She cried, and the formation shifted, she thrust out and stabbed, and cut, and returned before they could retaliate. The line was whittled away once more. It was peeled back and they fell victim to the Raven’s superior tactics.

“WATCH THE LINE!”

“They are ready now.” Randvi said.

“ARCHERS!” Eivor called, and as the shields went up Sunniva dashed out again, slashing and cutting into thighs and groins.

“YOU WILL DIE TODAY!” Eivor roared at the wolves.

“BACK!” The wolves cried they stepped away from the clash, moving back towards the old growth. They had made no forward progress to the line that held them. Their archers picking off those who dare try to circle around it, and their swordsmen and spears standing at the ready for a frontal assault. The wall did not move, it did not fall.

“BRACE!” Eivor called as the Wolves assessed and prepared to charge. Their strength in the power of their bigger forms. “PREPARE!”

To her defenders she commanded more quietly “False wall.” Eivor whispered and the command was passed among them. Behind the wall a row of spearmen and longswords men prepared. The clash would think they smashed into the wall but were drawn back into the waiting blades.

It was the last maneuver that broke the wolves. It was a slaughter. When they realized there was no winning a group of them attempted to retreat back into the forests. With them Kjotve himself escaped. But Eivor would take no chances to pursue him while their city was being attacked on two sides. And their honored guests were amidst the bloodshed.

“LET THEM GO!” Eivor commanded.

“GO!?” Dag who had been in the wall marched up to Eivor all fury and force. “We should pursue them! They are weakened!”

“Not now Dag!”

He grabbed her, but she twisted out of his meaty fist. Her dagger raising as her promise to him. “Our people are divided, and we need to care for our own. Go after him if you want, but know it is against my wishes.”

“Any injured man, woman, or child who is ours needs to be taken to the Lakinir! They will sort through them and help those who need it the most first. Be swift about it. She commanded the people.

Though exhausted, feeling the burn in her body she forced herself back towards their docks, and the decoys that had been sent to the slaughter.

Laga stood by the shore holding a torch aloft. Giving light in the darkness. Beside her King Styrbjorn stood, as little bloodied as Laga herself. Beside him, his dog stood with baleful eyes just for Eivor.

“Systir!” Randvi moved forward and embraced Laga. Eivor moved so that her body was between them and Knud. Her hand resting on her knife.

“God I do not think I have drawn a string so much in the last year as I have this day.” Laga said feeling the burn on her arms and the pain in her fingertips. Randvi smiled and then laughed.

“Eugh, you stink.” Laga complained, her eyes shifting from Randvi to Eivor who was just as bloody. “How much of that is yours?” She gestured to the blood on their clothes. Randvi looked at it then smirked. “Very little.”

“Was it a good fight?”

“They had no chance.” Eivor said motioning to Randvi. “She had my scout wood pecking. Smashed their line more than once. It was a crazy idea, but effective.”

Laga laughed. “Wood pecking huh?”

“Eivor. Hell of a thing.” Styrbjorn said, looking at her with a critical eye.

“My Lord.” Eivor bowed her head to him.
He clapped her on the good shoulder and gave it a firm squeeze. Then pointed to the sea. “Go wash off before you head to bed.”

Eivor moved to the water and began sloshing chilled water over her body. Washing off the worst of the muck.

Randvi peeled herself away and went to follow suit.

“Take your exhausted War Chief to bed before she falls over. Your job here is done, Chief.” Laga said, “Let others finish up.” Eivor submerged herself in the water before she rose out again, wiping at her face and hair. She was feeling pretty exhausted. Having skipped lunch, and now dinner. She just wanted a bed.

Chapter Text

Eivor was brought to Ulla, her fatigue clear to her systir. She helped work Eivor back out of her tunic and belt. Looking over the new damages for the night. Her hands gentle as she worked. Eivor slept sitting up, her long trunk bowed dangerously forward, until Randvi stepped in to hold her. Hands easy against Eivors body. A worried look on her brow as she supported Eivor and watched Ulla.

Ulla looked at Randvi as she assessed Eivor, carefully washing her body with a wet cloth. Dropping it and getting a clean cloth once more she dipped it in water and began washing again. Her assistant brought fresh water after Ulla dipped several times, and a fresh bowl. The water steamed as it sat cooling beside the laeknir’s work table.

“Why do you do that?” Ulla pushed Eivor’s wet dirty hair away from her shoulder, and dabbed carefully at her wounds. There was a superficial slice to the muscles of her forearm, a little more than skin deep. It would heal perfectly fine on its own, but she would add a stitch or two to help it on it’s way.

“There are things we do not perceive that can make a wound fester. The more we use something that is dirty, the more we create problems for that wound. That is why we wipe away from it, and any others that we might find.” She dropped another dirty rag and pulled out some stitching and a needle.

Eivor did little more than murmur when Ulla pierced her skin. Making a quick knot she began working the wound closed. Fine stitches, neat and clean that pulled the skin back together. She finished by washing her hands, and sealing with salve before she went to the bigger problem. With a frown she brought out her precious bottle of dwale and began dabbing it over the ragged edge of Eivor’s right shoulder. “I want to thank you for what you did today.”

Randvi gave a soft half smile and nod. “It was not without self interest.”

Ulla wore an amused expression. “No, but still. I am grateful. Without you she would have tore herself apart.” She gestured to the bad shoulder that was a little ragged anyway. Eivor fussed as Ulla began trying to draw part of her shoulder back together again. Her face twisting in pain, her body recoiling. Ulla stopped and applied more dwale. Busying herself with the woman who had made a big change in her systir already. “While we let that set in, how about I take a look at you?”

“Me?!” Ulla smirked and pulled at the still dirty jerkin Randvi was wearing with both blood and battle damage. “In our world, a small thing can become a life changing problem overnight. Let me have a look and give us both peace of mind. Ulla pulled Eivor off of Randvi’s shoulder, getting a child-like protest, and the weak curl of her good hand against Randvi’s. Ulla stopped looking at where their hands were joined. She had not seen that. Randvi gently lay it over Evior’s chest and stepped back after a moment's appraisal.

Eivor fussed and shifted on the table, her hand twitching weakly. Instinctively Ulla put her hand upon her to soothe her. To be sure she didn’t do anything that would harm her, Ulla applied a quick binding at her chest, and another at her hips while Randvi disrobed.

When Randvi turned back in just her breastband and britches she motioned to the table and Eivor. “Do you do that often?”

“Whenever it is necessary. Sometimes I have unwilling patients, and sometimes I have pigheaded ones. Both of which happen to be these two women.” She gestured to the unconscious Eilif on the bed and Eivor on the table.

“I suppose you can’t just stop.”

Ulla scoffed. “You wouldn’t stop setting a child's bone because they asked you to, would you?”

“No.”
Ulla grinned and pulled on one of the straps across Eivor’s chest.
“But I imagine a gentle hand goes a long way.” She placed her hand on Eivor’s hand once more. Ulla watched as Eivor’s body tension melted away. Visibly the muscles in her shoulders and arms went lax and she sighed.

“Hmm.” Ulla removed Randvi’s hand from Eivor and moved to the doorway speaking softly. The tension grew in Eivor the longer she was unattended even though it was only a little time. She so hated the table, and the bindings that often held her down against her will. She was on the verge of waking when Ulla returned, her acolyte entered and placed her hand on Eivor once more. The tension mounting stopped, but it didn’t melt away.

“Now Randvi.” Ulla said nodding at Eivor. Again they watched that shoulder drop.

“Well, look at that. She does know.”

“Know what?” Randvi asked.

“She knows it’s you, and trusts you with her life.”

“She’s leaning in.” Randvi murmured softly, a reverence in her voice.

Ulla pursed her lips in quiet contemplation before moving to check Randvi over. Frida handed her a fresh rag, and she began gently wiping the dirt and blood away until she revealed Randvi’s unblemished body.
“Don’t you have all the luck.” She muttered, applying some salve to the scratches she found, but none of the blood even on the parts of her body that held battle damage was her own. She double checked the blood that darkened her breast band in the back, but it must have been bleed through from Eivor.

“I had a strong arm, and some rather stout wall companions.” She smiled remembering Mundi and Sunniva who had helped them whittle away at the enemy’s defenses until they broke through.

Ulla poked at the bloody spot on her back. “Does that hurt?”

Randvi grunted from the force. “No, why?”

“Just wanted to be sure it wasn't yours. Eivor must have bled against you.” Randvi flushed remembering how close Eivor had been, the very solid press of her body against Randvi’s back, it had been comforting in the push and shove of the shield wall. Something steadying her. She looked over her shoulder at Ulla, a smirk on the woman’s lips made her brows rise.

“What were you thinking just now?”

Randvi’s eyes went back to Eivor on the table. Gobbling up the exposed woman once more. “How glad I was of someone strong and sure at my back.”

“Is that ALL it was?” Ulla asked.

Randvi blushed again.
“Ah.” Ulla teased softly. “Now I see.”

Randvi put a hand to her hip and gave her a look. “You aren’t going to be like Laga and read me like a codex are you?”

“Just.” Ulla said and chuckled when Randvi made an exasperated sound. To be honest, she liked the woman. Even more so when she saw what effect she was having on Eivor. “We are after all going to be systirs, aren't we?”

Randvi let her eyes play over Eivor. Her body lean and hard and beautiful even in its current shattered state. Drugged, stitched and held together with sheer force of will and all of Ulla’s love. “We very well may be.”

“May? Is there something you have seen that would say otherwise?”

Randvi sighed, letting her fingertips trace the star-shaped scar on the Chief’s belly. “I keep waiting for the monster to show herself.”

“Hmm. What you see is what you get with Eivor.” She passed a clean under tunic to Randvi. “You should rest. If the wolves decide they have enough soldiers come on the marrow for retaliation, we need at least one of our elite rested well. I will finish caring for Eivor, you can be sure.”

“I am her shield and arm.” Randvi said stilling herself at Eivor’s side. “When she rests, I rest. Is that not the way?”

Ulla pursed her lips, fighting the urge to smile. She gave a nod. “It is.”
Ulla moved around the table carefully checking Eivor’s reaction to moving the angry meat of her bad shoulder. When she didn’t even flinch Ulla nodded. “We are ready Frida.”
…

Eivor awoke with fire in her shoulder and a pained groan as she forced her exhausted body to obey. Ulla heard her and roused herself, moving to check in on her. Pulling the door back she caught Eivor using gravity again to her advantage. She was crouched on the floor, on the balls of her feet, cupping her bad arm against her chest. A look of intense pain on her face. She paused letting Eivor know the all of it.

“Ulla.” Eivor groaned.

“I am here.” She murmured, stepping forward. She knelt beside Eivor, a hand to her back as she assessed the extent of Eivor’s suffering and what it was she needed at that moment.

“You won’t think less of me for a bucket would you?” Her systirs gravelly voice raspy and pained.

“No, my War Chief.” She retreated back to the surgery to grab a refuse bucket and returned to help Eivor. Eivor was a proud woman, very independent, so much so that it was hard for her to ask for help even when she needed it. Sometimes it was hard to figure out if Eivor needed space, or help. Ulla unbound her britches and helped Eivor step out of them before she gave her space to push her own underclothes down, leaning against the frame of the bed as she relieved herself.

Ulla left her to gather up a clean shift that would not require Eivor struggling back into her britches, at least for the remainder of the night.

“I didn’t mean to fall asleep.” Eivor murmured.

“You needed it.” Eivor grunted and frowned still displeased with her humanity. Together they got her dressed in a shift. Ulla got her sitting up on the bunk of her bed so that she could wash Eivor’s hand with some soap and a bowl of water.

“How bad was it?”

“Tomorrow we will celebrate the passing of forty eight…” Eivor sagged pulling her hand away. “Eivor?” There was a distant hollowness to her expression, one of intense disgust and self loathing. “Forty eight wolves.” Ulla finished, touching Eivor’s cheek so that she could look into watery blue eyes.

“Wolves?” Eivor asked, not comprehending.

“Yes Eivor. We celebrate the death of our enemies.” Ulla reached out for the lamp she had set on the table and held it to look better into Eivor’s face, reading her with a worried expression.

“How many did we lose?”

“Three.”

“Tell me who.” There was a world weariness to her but not that crushed expression she had only moments ago.

“Only if you let me finish washing your hand, and then lay you down with more dwale.”

“Okay.” That was easier than she expected, maybe Eivor was getting accustomed to her deal making process, or perhaps she really was that exhausted.

Ulla curled up around Eivor as she slept at last, dragged back into Morepheous’s realm by the dwale. But she was still restless, still shifting in her drugged state. Agitated and even angry. She adjusted Eivor onto her good shoulder and then pushed Eilif back into her arms up against her chest. Eivor sighed, her fingers neatly curling around Eilif’s wrist.

Ulla sighed heavily grateful for that much. Part of her wondered if she could fetch the younger fox. Randvi. If she would sleep with them curled around Eivor could her systir have a moments peace then? The implications made her smile.
…

Morning came and went. Randvi rose and took Kyrr to get her breakfast before finding a seat in the corner between Eivor and Ulla’s rooms; waiting to hear word. Ulla came out, but by the look of her she had been up nearly all night. Her face wan, her expression tired. “Randvi Red-Fox” She murmured.

“Good morning Laeknir. Did our numbers hold true all night?”

Ulla smiled and nodded. “Blessedly they did. The worst has made it through the night. It looks like we will all pull through, again.” Ulla stooped to run her hand over Kyrr’s fur. The bear turned worried, but Randvi soothed the little sow, letting it suck on her hand as Ulla pet them.

“What will you do with her when she is big?” Ulla asked standing up after the little bear scented her hand.

“I think her future depends a lot on mine.”

Ulla nodded. “I would agree with that. Do you know what your future holds?”

“I have seen glimpses of it.” She replied thoughtfully. “It is not at all what I imagined, but it is not without merit. What about you? Was what you have now, something you imagined you would have?”

Ulla looked thoughtful. “I feel we are all blessed in way’s we could not have imagined. I did not move here looking for love. We sought a patron willing to provide us a place to begin our teaching before my Tante left this realm. In so doing we came across a very wise person and a willing helper who would do anything to strengthen and support their people.”

“King Styrbjorn is a wise and humble man. I do not know many a king who would allow the building of a complex bigger than their own.”

Ulla smiled. “That was your wife to be. She can be very persuasive with that pretty mouth of hers.”

Randvi flushed instantly, brows raising, lips parting. Ulla hummed. “You are more fun than she is.” She chuckled softly. Either you have permitted me a glimpse into your thoughts, or you were not forced to learn the same lessons as she. Either way, consider me charmed. Your wife awaits.” Ulla gestured back towards the room. Randvi’s flush deepened at that, and though she was afraid to speak it aloud, her heart fluttered pleasantly.

“Thank you.” She stood up and the bear cub backed up from her feet. Ulla watched Randvi walk off with the cub, her eyes on it as she entered the room to be sure her little one followed.
….

Eivor was wrestling with her belt when Randvi came in. Her injured arm already bound both with fresh bandages and new bindings that held it against her chest. Eivor had her hip up against the table pinching the belt while trying to reach around with her other arm.

“Don’t you look like you are figuring out a difficult puzzle.” Randvi quipped and smiled when Eivor blew out a breath, a faint smile gracing scarred lips.

“Ulla said if I could get my belt tied I could leave this room today.” Her eyes circled around the room before looking again to the belt she was trying to get around her hips. Randvi leaned against the door beam letting herself take in Eivor. There was a determination to her brow, purpose to her actions. She reached for the belt but could not grasp it. Standing up she had to pick up the belt, this time she put one end into her mouth trying to drop the belt around her back without losing either end. It got tangled around her bad shoulder and she stopped almost as suddenly as it touched that part of her body. She let out a heavy breath and took a break on the table.

“I take it I am not allowed to help you?”

Eivor looked up at her like that was a novel idea. “She said I had to have the belt on before I left. She didn’t tell me anything more. Would she send me someone willing to help and then expect me not to use it?” She clenched her jaw and pursed her lips. “That feels like something Ulla might do.”

“What if I gave you no physical assistance but perhaps some logistics?”

Eivor sat with the belt in her hand looking thoughtful. “Okay.”

Randvi reached for Eivor’s belt, their hands brushing as she handed it over. “What if we put it here like this.” She placed it on the ground with the two ends touching in a wide circle at its biggest length. “Then you step into it and pick up the two ends, you should be able to get them to your teeth so that you can work the back of the belt up over your tunic, and then tie them together.” Kyrr thought that looked fun and rolled into the circle of Eivor’s belt. She caught the belt in her mouth and pulled it, as Randvi had. Only hers was not a circle.

“Hey.” Eivor murmured getting off the table and down onto the ground. Kyrr rolled over onto her back and threw the belt over her paws and rolled back up onto her paws when Eivor tried to snatch it back. She jerked away dragging the belt with her, back towards Randvi’s feet.

She caught the end of her belt, Kyrr was startled and dropped it hiding behind Randvi’s boots.

“Looks like you dropped this.” Eivor said with a chuckle.

“I must have.” Randvi responded kneeling down to put her hand on the frolicking cub. The little bear settled when Randvi let her suck on her hand again.

“Let me see if I can manage.” Eivor said. “While your little-one is distracted.”

Setting it back into a circle she reached down picking up the two ends, feeling it raise up the back of her tunic she gave it a shake but it didn’t seem to want to let loose of the back panel.

“Focus on getting it up, we can worry about what it has caught afterwards.” Randvi settled once more against the door, with Kyrr in her arms. She rested her face against the bear as it sucked on her fingers, watching Eivor struggle.

Eivor put the ends of her belt between her teeth and began working her tunic down from where it was caught. Pulling on both sets of stitches but not nearly as painful as her previous idea had. Once her garments were settled she turned her attention to the tying of the two ends. It had to be sturdy enough to hold her battle dagger and stay on long enough that Ulla could deem her fit for anything other than this room.

Taking one end of the belt out of her teeth she twisted it over and brought it back up. Slow and sure she pulled, adjusting the length of her belt in her mouth and pulling again. Careful not to over tax her neck and pull on that injured shoulder, slowly but surely. When it was tight enough she wiggled it down her chest towards her hips. Giving a big sigh as it settled into place. She felt weak and wobbly by that time and decided a break on the table before her victory lap.

“You did it!” Randvi said, grinning.

Eivor sighed and grinned. “I don’t know if I would have thought of it this way without help.”

“I have faith you would have figured it out. I merely shortened the struggle.”

“Thank you.”

“It is my pleasure to help you War Chief~” Randvi felt her stomach churn with new desire as Eivor gave her a very telling look. She smiled as she sat down on the table beside Eivor before pushing off again.
“What are our plans for the day?”

“I want to visit the families of those we have lost.” Eivor pushed herself up onto her feet, her hand touching the belt around her hips, adjusting it some as it sagged with the weight of her dagger.

“Have you eaten?” Randvi held the leather out of the door way, giving Eivor opportunity to duck under it.

“That can wait.” Eivor murmured.

“It can not.” Randvi said touching Eivor’s good arm. “You ate neither lunch nor dinner yesterday, you were in a fierce battle, and are injured. You need food to heal. Baer is bringing our usual meal if she has not already done so. Please. Stop a moment and break your fast. How will it look if you give out during your visits?”

Eivor looked thoughtful. She was clearly ready to begin what was likely to be yet another busy day, but she was not thinking about it very clearly. She seemed to think she could manage without taking care of her own needs. How often had she done it this way? “You can not be a good chief if you are too weak from lack of food and over exertion.”

“I heard that!” Ulla said as she caught them before they headed out. She stopped beside them and appraised Eivor. Her eyes on the War Chief’s belt. She gave it a tug almost making Eivor stagger. She grunted. “Listen to this woman, your future wife and eat before you forget to do it again. Then you can go mete out justice.”

Eivor harrumphed. “Why do you think that is all I do?”

Ulla laughed. “I am the healer, I heal. You are the War Chief, should you be doing anything else? Milking the goats perhaps? If you don’t eat for yourself, please eat for Randvi. You know she will not if you do not. She would not even rest last night without knowing you were doing the same.”

Eivor shifted her gaze from Ulla to Randvi, and she was not prepared for the look the War Chief gave her. Desire blossomed new in her belly, and the urge to reach out and touch her was once again over whelming. She ran her hands over the thick leather of her belt at her hips and gestured for the door way. “No doubt Baer has made it already. You wouldn’t want cold porridge would you?” She cleared her throat and led the march out to where Laga was already sipping her morning drink looking like she wanted to say something besides. “Good morning.”

“Did you ask her your questions?” Laga whispered while Eivor was still distracted by her systir.

“There was no time yesterday.” Randvi murmured.

“So ask them now.”

“No, now is not the time. Let her eat in peace, and go about her day in peace.” Laga’s eyes took in the sturdy War Chief with a faint frown to her lips.

She breathed out a sigh and shook her head. “I do not believe you leaving these questions unasked is bringing her peace.”

“What about peace?” Eivor asked as she came to the table they had been sharing now for several days, just outside the healers hut.

“It would be nice to have some.” Laga said giving a welcoming smile to Eivor. “Baer has left you your favorite this morning Chief. She says you get extra portions because you did such a good job last night.”

Eivor groaned in pleasure as she took her seat. A beautific smile of unfiltered delight on her face. Laga looked at it a moment before glancing over to Randvi. Her systirs mouth hung open a little, blood rising to warm cheeks. She took a bite of her own porridge trying very hard to be a quiet and yet supportive big systir for her adorable little kit.

How long would it take her to ask the questions she needed answers to the most? How much longer could she manage her obvious growing infatuation with the Chief before everyone told her to just admit it and let herself be happy. Laga tapped her lips as Randvi settled into her seat and beside her the bright eyed Chief.

“What are your plans for the day?” Laga asked as Eivor fairly attacked her meal.

“We must visit the families of our honored dead. I want to be sure they have everything they need for the pyre.”

“And if they don't?”

“Then it will be up to me to help them get it.”

“Like what?” Laga asked curious.

Eivor gave a small shrug. “A new pair of boots, or a new cloak they had been putting off. A few extra pieces of treasure or silver for their transition. Whatever.”

Laga looked from Eivor to her Systir who seemed just as intrigued as she was.
“Have you not done this?” Eivor looked between them.

“I have not.” Randvi murmured looking thoughtful. “I mean there is always the “If there is anything I can do.” But. She shrugged and frowned. Maybe I was not sincere enough?”

“Does everyone always take you up on this?” Laga sat back in her chair wondering about the differences in their people, and the customs they were accustomed to.

Eivor looked thoughtful.

“Did the War Chief before you do this also?” Randvi asked.

“It was something I started when I lost my first raiders in battle. I have always done it, and as far as I remember most everyone takes me up on the offer.”

“Interesting. Will the both of you be going?” Laga looked between them. Randvi looked from her systir to Eivor.

“If we are to be a unit it would be best.” Eivor murmured softly to Randvi.

She nodded. “I will stand with you.”

Laga watched some tension leave Eivor’s shoulders, a softening to the intensity of her brow. There was relief in her expression, however faint. A lightening of the load? Laga wondered about this war chief. She had not seen her fight. Not seen the part of her that all their people feared. Laga’s gaze shifted to Randvi. Her systir did not seem thwarted by that part of the Chief. Was she any more than a woman who was really good with a knife? She was injured, a lot of them were and still they bested the wolves. She was more than simply good at calling out demands, in her state she still led by example. The wolves had started with a superior force. Underestimating their enemies they squandered what would have been a resounding win for them. Blessedly, the Gods were not on their side.

They talked quietly, their heads dipped, a faint smile on Randvi’s lips. Did she even know her heart spoke for her when her mouth did not? Eivor wasn’t the only one leaning into this. Eivor was leaning towards Randvi, a smile on her lips as she inspected the little bear that rested in her lap. Kyrr was attentive to Eivor, eating her sweet porridge off her fingers without piercing her with sharp teeth.

Eivor looked up, cognizant of being watched. Her eyes shifting to Randvi. She gave her own faint smile and a nod. “I admire you Chief. You work hard for your people. You have shown that you are willing to put in the work, and to give of yourself more than any other War Chief I have known. It may be of little comfort to you, but I would be honored to have you as my systir.”

The surprise on Eivor’s face was worth the shock on Randvi’s. She smiled and stood. “I think I will follow Ulla today. Let you two go about your business as the War Chief and Strategist alone. Unless you think I need to be there to watch you two make eyes at each other?”

Randvi cleared her throat. “Go be hateful somewhere else.”

She snickered and rose from her chair. “I am glad that we won last night Chief. The more I learn about you, the more perfect I think you will be as a wife to my wild systir.”

“You are still here?” Randvi growled.

Laga set her dishes forward on the table and then waved goodbye.

“Well, it is nice to have your systirs approval.” Eivor said making Randvi blush even deeper.

“Yeah? You care what she thinks?”

“You do.” Eivor said with a smile. She put her empty bowl into Laga’s and stood up. “We should take these back to Baer. I know she is perfectly capable, but we are headed that way anyway.”

The two of them walked through Fornburg towards the longhouse together. People that had shown their support only a day ago waved or said hi when they saw her. And those who had reservations were a little less hostile towards Randvi.
“It is amazing what fighting together can accomplish for some.” She murmured as someone who had been in the other camp gave a wary half smile and stiff nod. She smiled back, tipping her head.

“When they see you standing up for them they have good reason to begin to trust you. You spilled blood with them yesterday. Stood as a sister in arms. A shield in their wall. You protected everything that they hold dear. I would be a little in love with you too if I were them.”

“Are you?”

“Am I what?”
Randvi caught her arm, turning her. “Are you a little in love with me?”

Eivor’s face was really hard to read. She was as Ulla said, very strict in what she revealed.

“Would that help make up your mind?” All she got was genuine interest. Whether it was to the question asked or towards her she wasn’t sure.

When Randvi did not answer, Eivor turned back down the path. She watched those long legs stretch further away from her.

“You won’t say?” She asked, jogging after Eivor.

“It is your decision to make. I have already made my position clear.” Eivor said stopping again when Randvi touched her arm. She turned where Randvi didn’t even get the chance to feel the strength in that arm, or its amazing warmth.

“Your position yes, but not your feelings.”

“Those don’t matter.”

Randvi touched Eivor’s arm softly, holding her when she tried to turn away.
“Perhaps not at the moment, but they can and will in the long run. Do you want them to matter in the long run?”

Eivor made a face, one she could not pick an emotion from, it was neither positive nor negative, it simply was. “If I speak of my feelings and your Foxes know it they will say you have power over me. And if I speak and you listen the Ravens will say I have power over you. I don’t want to be your keeper, or you mine. I want to be your equal, a partner in everything. I have put myself out there, with all that I am, and everything I have for you to see. I don’t know how else to help you make this decision without weakening or strengthening you.”

Randvi frowned, she wanted to tell Eivor that not everything was about strength or weakness, or the perception of others. She bit her lip and took a deep breath through her nose. Eivor’s face showed disappointment.

Those blue eyes dropped to her hand, and for a moment Randvi almost released her. Almost. “What if I choose not to handfast with you?”

She saw the brief slip of Eivor’s mask. The pull to pretty lips before it returned again. The mask a wall that hid the hurt she had felt. “I know that you are open to peace, there must be other ways to find it, if not this.” She had touched something very painful in her soon to be partner. She knew in that moment that the offer to handfast was genuine. That it was not a chain. But she had injured Eivor to find it. She put a hand on Eivor’s shoulder when she began to pull away.

“No, it’s okay. I…” She sighed and touched Eivor’s cheek. “I just needed to know you weren’t looking to clip my wings.”

“Never.” Eivor’s voice at the low growl did things to her, even though it pained her.

“I have held off from joining another for so long because I was sought as a prize. I was something to attain, by both men and women. I want my life to mean something, and to have purpose. Not be the fanciful possession of another.”

“I don’t want to be the chain that binds you down.” Eivor shook her head sternly. Randvi read disgust and shame in her face, pain left by what Knud had done to her. Making her feel ugly, and unworthy of love.

Randvi stepped closer sliding her arm around Eivor’s hips, rubbing her back as she tried to soothe her.

Eivor stiffened and pushed against her arm. “I will not force you to marry me, and I will not hold the peace of your people as a prize for your capitulation to my demands. The offer was a desperate means to stop the bloodshed. Not to trap you.” She brushed Randvi’s hand aside, determined to put distance between them. Once bright eyes glittered with unshed tears. She ached to run, to escape, it was clear on her face even as she struggled.

“Eivor!” Randvi said a little firmly, capturing the arm that tried to push her aside. She stilled in Randvi’s hands, hurt clearly written on her face. “Do you want children?”

She stopped fighting, her brows drawing down, contemplation replacing that silent agony. “It was my hope someday, yes.”

“Then I will handfast with you.” That disgust returned and she pushed Randvi away. She twisted Eivor’s arm back and around her body, leaning into her. “Stop and hear me Eivor! Listen to me. I accept your offer to bind us together.” Heat filled her body as Eivor pushed back into her as to overpower her. Tension played in her body like the strings of a lyre being plucked. It hummed through her but stilled as Randvi’s words sank in. She released the arm she had twisted and let Eivor meet her eyes again. “Why?” Eivor asked, and she saw it was as much a need for her pale would be lover as her question of being chained.

“Because, you intrigue me. Please know I did not mean to hurt you just now. I want to know you. I have wanted to know you since before we began this journey. Now I will be blessed to be your wife, if you will still have me.”

Those words pleased Eivor, but they warred with the pain that Knud had left behind as legacy of his presence in her life. “I do not make you feel pity and disgust?”

“Only in that you are hurt deeply and still healing, and in case you have not felt it, your body sings to mine. I feel a great many things because of it, none of which I find disgusting.”

Eivor looked thoughtful, her pale cheeks flushing as scarred lips expressed worry. “I do not know how to love a woman.”

Randvi huffed a smile flashing across her lips. “In honesty do you know how to love a man?”

A faint smile ghosted over Eivor’s lips. “No.”

“Do I make you feel things?”
She saw the little lip bite and knew she did.

“Yes.”

The depth of that answer sent thrills through her body again. A tightness at her very core that throbbed throughout her whole body. It made her very aware of the heat between them. She swallowed and nodded. “The rest can be learned together.”

She watched emotion play over Eivor’s face. The largest was relief. Randvi let her hand slide down Eivor’s arm, until their hands met, their fingers intertwined. With their bond their people could look forward to something other than years of squabbling and more death.

“Thank you.” Eivor murmured.

Randvi tipped her head and gave a soft quirky smile. She had never imagined that as a response to accepting someone's offer to handfast with them. “Thank you Chief~”

Eivor smirked and it made Randvi’s stomach do pleasant things.
“I think now you can call me Eivor. Or maybe… wife?”

“What if I like calling you Chief~”

Eivor thought about it then smirked again. “Strategist doesn’t quite have the same roll to it.”

“You are right, it does not. But you don’t need to call me that.”

“And yet you call me Chief?”

“If I call you wife are you going to call me wife too?”

“”Well we will be, wives.” Eivor said.

Randvi huffed and smiled. “You say things that make too much sense sometimes.”

“Hmm.”

“Ah-hem.” The both of them looked past Eivor’s bad shoulder to find Baer smiling at them. “Should I… um should I come back later?”

“Baer.” Eivor said warmly. “Breakfast was perfect.” She gestured to Randvi who was still holding their bowls in her free hand against her hip.

“Goodness! Let me help you!” Baer stepped forward and scooped up the dishes.

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

Visiting the families of the honored dead was not at all what Randvi thought it was going to be like. The first was a shieldmaiden named Thordis Kerr Hroorsdottir. She smelled her long before she saw her. The scent of spilled bowels and the buzzing of flies was oppressive. As they got closer that terrible smell was masked somewhat by the fragrance of a field of flowers. Eivor knocked on the door’s bones before she peeked her head in. Erin, her mother was rubbing luxuriant oils into her body when they came in. Aged, cracked and calloused hands lovingly working the oils into Thordis’ shoulders and neck.

Randvi found it an easier mix to breathe through her mouth, which was nearly as disgusting as smelling it. But at least the urge to gag was much less. Thordis had several deep cuts to her body, the most notable and the reason for the terrible smell was the biggest one that had hooked her belly and spilled her guts. Guts that Ulla’s head acolyte Frida was now cleaning. To her left a woman squeezed into the corner. Tight lipped, her hands on Thordis’ ankles, as if she were helping perform surgery, and helping hold her down. Randvi was not afraid of blood, or wounds, but there was something that set her on edge to see the viscera of the maiden as Frida worked. She was actually washing the maids guts, around her was a small army of people. Low level healers in the midst of their schooling, assisting Frida with fresh water and what she guessed were thralls of the house. Trying to displace the hungry determined flys waiting for their chance to desecrate the dead. Save the woman that held Thordis with blanched hands. Her knuckles white, jaw set.

She swallowed hard and took a sharp short breath and swallowed again as her body thought out what it was going to do with her breakfast. She couldn't help putting a hand to her nose, better that than adding to the chaos with her last meal.

“Go out if you need air.” Frida said emotionlessly, no doubt sensing Randvi’s struggle. She made the mistake of looking to where Frida was pouring the last contents of Thordis’s bowels into a bowl. She took another sharp breath and cleared her throat. She was very well going to do this without vomiting. She was… she felt her body temperature rise as she forced herself to ignore everything but what mattered.

Since entering, Eivor had not said anything. Not even recognized as having been seen. She simply stood waiting. Randvi would wait with her. She had promised that she could and would stand beside her. Sweat prickled the back of her neck.

It wasn’t until the shieldmaiden’s bowels had been completely emptied, and her body packed with rags did Erin notice them. By then Randvi couldn’t smell the stench as it had been washed out, and packed with rags soaked in water and fine fragrance. There was a dizzying sort of overwhelming smell now. She was not sure she would look at flowers ever the same again.

Frida who had washed her hands as she finished, addressed Erin. “Is there anything else I can do for you honored matron?” Erin grimaced and shook her head, her eyes seeing Eivor for the first time. Frida gave a gesture of honor to the woman bowing her head before she and her team of helpers departed. “Be well Matriarch.”

“Eivor.” Erin spoke, her accent very clearly not from these parts. It was lilting and winsome and despite its pain, wonderful. Randvi allowed her pleasure to be seen if the woman so sought to see it.

Eivor stepped forward, taking both of Erin’s hands in her one. She knelt down to the woman’s level before her. It better revealed other woman at Thordis’ feet. She didn’t look anything like either Thordis or Erin. Her heart clenched at the way they kept touching the fallen raider. Surly Thordis had meant something great to her. Even though they had only lost three from the fight, it did not mean there would not be more death.

Seeing Eivor now knelt before Erin Randvi lowered herself down into a kneeling position as well. Like Eivor down on one knee. Her hands resting harmlessly on her knee, clear to see.

“Matriarch Kerr. It is my honor to tell you how your daughter fought valiantly in the wall. Her shield was unbending. Her body unbreaking. Though she was gravely wounded and succumbed to those wounds, she did not let her shield drop. I know that she is in Odin's corpse hall now. She will be an unflinching shield come the day of Ragnarok. Without her strength we could not have done nearly as well as we did. It would be my great honor if you would permit me to gift something to her before the pyre lighting tonight.”

“What could you give that I could not provide better?” Erin asked bitterly. Her eyes shifting past Eivor to Randvi. Her expression hinted towards displeasure at Randvi’s presence. But she remained attentive and what she hoped was gracious to this woman. There was going to be no simple path to peace, she knew that. She counted it a step forward that she was not thrown out in this difficult time for the well-to-do-lady.

“That is what I am asking you, honored Lady.”

Erin’s gaze went back to Eivor, her expression shifting to one of tiredness rather than contempt. “I…” Her eyes flicked from Eivor to her daughter, now covered in a thick cloak of beautiful furs. “I had always known this day could happen, and I did try to prepare.”

“Of course.” Eivor said, squeezing the woman’s dye stained hands.

“I broke a pair of scissors recently. I sent them to Gunnar to be repaired. He has not yet returned them.”

“Would you like me to see if they are ready?”

Erin pulled a hand free of Eivors, reaching up to caress the hair of her daughter. Her lips tightening. “I will lay her with my very best pair as befits a merchant's daughter, but Eivor I do not have a second pair I can spare.” Her eyes moving to the quiet woman still standing at the foot of the table. The one who kept her hands on Thordis, like it were her duty to hold her bound for a little while longer to this world. Randvi swallowed hard. A second set of scissors only meant one thing. The silent grieving maiden would follow Thordis into death.

“I will see to the task Lady Erin. I will be sure to find the very best pair of scissors I can get in all of Fornburg for you all.” Her eyes shifted to the woman, Randvi could not see her expression, but she could imagine it.

“T-thank you.” Erin sighed.

“Is there anything else I can do for you, Great Lady?”

Erin fought the urge to crumble. Lifting her chin even as her frown deepened. “You have honored me greatly with her feats already, Noble Chief. It is more than a mother could hope for.” And like that, they were summarily dismissed.

Eivor bowed her head over the Lady’s hands, her brow touching the stained knuckles before she rose up. Randvi touched her brow with her hand in recognition of the Lady’s greatness and followed Eivor out of the house. It was not unusual for servants to follow their masters into death’s realm, but this felt like a defeat rather than a triumph. Upon reaching the outdoors where fresh air flowed she took in a great gulp. Pleased that the refuse of Thordis’ bowls had not simply been dumped outside. No doubt having to do with the edict of the healers and the King about the proper disposal of all waste. God’s bless them for their strict adherence to those rules.

When she could breathe without scenting the dead woman’s waste or oils she wondered who the woman to join Thordis was. Was the woman her wife? Unrecognized by Lady Erin. Unaccepted by all of Fornburg? She bit her lips as she quietly followed Eivor.

“We should stop and see our blacksmith before we continue.” Eivor murmured, leading them through the city towards Gunnar’s forge. “I do not want Thordis to be last on his list. It would be…” She pursed her lips looking for the right words. Randvi could see the tightness in her face even in profile as she struggled with her own emotions.

“An insult.” She offered.

“Yes.” Eivor breathed, sparing her a brief glance. One that let her see the War Chief’s true emotions about the upcoming death. She didn’t like it. But who was she to protest anyone following anyone else into death? “Gunnar need not force the repair today if he can point me in the direction of the next best pair he thinks is in Fornburg.”

“I would imagine they either belong to a tradeswoman or a Laeknir.”

“You are probably right, but still. It would be wise to ask.”
Randvi nodded.

Gunnar was working hard at his forge when they caught up to him. His hands already shaping metal. There was a stern set to his jaw. One that softened when he saw them coming. He raised his hammer and called out.
“Hej! Eivor, Randvi. What can I do for you lovely ladies today?”

“Gunnar.” Eivor rasped.
It crawled over Randvi’s shoulders and down her spine, tripping into her stomach where a wealth of emotions already vied for her attention. There was a richness to Eivor’s voice that was not usually there. A tone of familiarity and adoration that sent her skin crawling in not unpleasant ways.

She put her hand to his arm and squeezed. He leaned in to her and their brow’s met. The greeting of family. “We are on the hunt for the handsomest pair of scissors and or shears in all of Fornburg.”

He looked thoughtful for a moment, his expression tightening. “I had heard about Thordis. May she walk in Odin’s halls until Ragnarok.”

“Aye.” Eivor nodded in agreement.

“If I remember correctly, and this is just between us, mind you. The second best pair is actually those of Matriarch Kerr. The finest belong to no less than your Systir. Well, honestly I wouldn’t even call hers second because then there is Laeknir Panacea, and then… ”

Eivor rached out covering the older man’s mouth, getting a muffled laugh. “Okay Gunnar, but saying these things out loud will only come back to bite you in the arse some day.” They explained to her that Matriarch Kerr insisted she had the best pair of scissors in all of Fornburg. If they took into account all the tools of the healers and THEN Lady Kerr’s pair then yes, she had the finest pair of scissors, probably in all of Rygjafylke. But to say otherwise was asking for a very long and passionate explanation from the seamstress herself.

Gunnar made a face and shrugged his shoulders. “I said it was between us. The next best pair is not far though.”

Eivor chewed her lip before letting out a heavy breath. “We are not permitted to request any healer relics, so the next best will have to do.” She rasped. Again it was filled with so much warmth.

“What does this mean? Healer relics?” Both Gunnar and Eivor’s attention shifted to her, surprise on the first, a smile on the second.

“Healers' tools are classified as relics. Objects that are protected under law, it is no small offense to steal any of their tools. Or to even ask for them. They are not crafted by Gunnar, but a goldsmith in Greece. Each set is uniquely stamped for every healer so that when a piece is found we know to whom it belongs.”

“That's remarkable.” She murmured

“Well, after they kept being stolen we had to do something. Even as an incomplete set the tools themselves sell for quite a bit of coin.”

“It is metal from the gods, crafted by none other than Ivaldi himself!” Gunnar said, letting his appreciation of the skill used to forge these tools be clearly known. “They hold their edge longer than any tool I have ever made and twinkle like starlight.” He raised a meaty hand after hooking his pliers into his belt, and wiggled his gloved fingers.

“So where is the next best pair?” Eivor asked, interrupting him before he could continue his exuberant appreciation of such fine craftsmanship.

Gunnar sighed before turning his attention towards the docks, and the shipwright who owned the next serviceable pair they could request for the pyre. Picking up his tongs once more he pointed in that direction. “You can let it be known that I will have a new pair forged by the end of the week for him if that helps.”

“Thank you Frændi.”(uncle) Eivor grasped Gunnar’s arm, squeezing, before she struck off to the boatmaker’s house and workshop.

Styrhalvar was actually outside with his family. His dottir Gudrun, her husband Gudmund and their dottir Eira. All of them looking busy as they tied bundles of wood together. No doubt their donation to the pyre tonight.

“Hale shipwright family.” Eivor greeted. They had met them just yesterday. Successful ship builders in Fornburg. Eira was one of the three children who demanded that she meet them. Leaning on Eivor for protection and courage. She looked up with dark blue eyes, her little fingers holding the knot that her father was making on a new bundle of wood.

“Hej Eivor, or should I say War Chief?” Styrhalvar greeted, standing up he brushed his hands off before offering it to Eivor. She clasped arms with him. Gudmund took her arm next, while Gudrun put her hand on Eivor’s shoulder. All three of them giving Randvi a brief nod. It was Eira who bounced forward and slung her arms around Randvi’s hips. She felt surprise as the child snuggled right in, pressing against her for support and comfort.

“Randvi-Fox, are you going to stay for the Funeral pyre tonight?” She asked. Randvi put a hand to her shoulder and back, steadying them both with a step back.

She smiled at the shortening of her name.
“I am. Do you know any of those who we are sending off tonight?” The child nodded. They are part of our clan. Of course I know them.”

“Of course.” Randvi murmured and ran her hand over the child’s dark silky hair. She gave a soft smile to the child.

“We are gathering wood so that we can give them a good send off!” Eira pulled herself free of Randvi and moved over to a bundle of wood, grunting as she tried to lift it.

“Wow. How strong you are! And how kind. I know that if they could, they would thank you for all your gifts, and hard work.”

“You think so?”

“I know so.” Randvi said, nodding. Eira smiled, her attention snapping to her mother, her name was whispered. She smiled at Randvi and put the pile of wood down, trotting over to Gudrun.
…

“Randvi is right, this looks like a good bit of work.” Eivor gestured to the stacks they had gathered. The shipwrights were known for their tree lore, and caring for the forests around Fornburg, never wasting, always using every piece they could. That they had this much gathered was certainly a generous gift they were willing to make for those they had lost. Eivor looked proudly at their gifts. “And yet I have come to ask you for a boon.” Eivor rand her hand over Eira’s hair when the child took her good hand and placed it on her head. She pet silky dark locks and smiled down at her.

Styrhalvar straightened and nodded. “I had a feeling this was no social visit. What is it I can do for you, my friend?” He put his hand to her good shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “Me and mine stand with you War Chief, and if there is anything we can do to make this day better, we will.”

Eivor let out a heavy breath. “I am told that you have a rather good pair of scissors.”

The elder shipwright smiled and nodded. “Indeed I do.”

“If you are willing, I mean… I hope that you are willing, that I could buy them off you. I am told that Gunnar will have a new pair ready for you by weeks end. It would be a gift I would not lightly forget.”

“They are yours, and please let it be a gift to my War Chief. There is no need for reparations.”

“No.” Eivor raised a hand gesturing for him to stop. “Please. I would not give a grave gift I did not pay for in one way or another.”

Styrhalvar tilted his head as he gestured for his daughter to fetch his sail shears. “I am nearing the completion of the King’s newest ship, and we will need help pulling sails. If by that time you are healed, then I would gladly take your help over your silver. But if you are still unable to assist safely, then I will accept your coin.”

“I will pay Gunnar for his new shears, and I will help you pull sail, if I am able at that time. I would not have you without a crucial tool because of your generosity for too long.”

Styrhalvar grunted but offered his arm. “You drive a hard bargain, but let it be known I did not argue with my War Chief.” Eivor laughed and clapped her arm with his, not once but twice.

“Thank you friend.”

“Eivor.” Gudrun had wrapped the shears in a small piece of cloth and offered them to her.

“Thank you. I look forward to the completion of another strong ship in our waters. And will enjoy the day with you come sail pulling time.”

“Aye. We look forward to it.”

“Will Randvi be there?” Eira asked.

“If I am allowed to come, I wouldn’t miss it.”

“Of course you can come! Right mummy?” Eira asked her mother for affirmation.

“Of course, my sweet child. It is never wise to turn down offered help from a friend.” Gudrun reached out to Randvi and offered her arm. “I look forward to sail pulling day. Wear something light and airy, it is hot heavy work.”

“I will remember.” Randvi smiled back.

Eivor felt a bit of pride at Randvi’s offer to help. She was even prouder to see Gudrun accept it, and call her “friend”. It seemed her skill with the dynamics of the battlefield served her on and off it. She hoped she could be half as successful in Raefland.

“We must be off.” Eivor said.

Styrhalvar put his hand on Eivor’s shoulder and walked her to the path away from the house. “Be well Chief. And you too Randvi Red-Fox.” He put his hand on her shoulder too before they stepped along the path.

The two of them walked along the water edge. Eivor turned after a few steps to wait for her partner to step up beside her. She smiled when Randvi met her eyes. Her heart quickening when that smile was returned. She felt reassured that their marriage would be better than her last. Of course there would be problems. She reminded herself. But at least Randvi felt like she could be her friend. Her heart beat harder all of a sudden as she was reminded that Randvi had asked her if she wanted children. She swallowed and wet her lips. “I- um.” Clearing the thick rasp out of her throat she took a steadying breath and hoped that her cheeks did not betray the heat she suddenly felt. “I think that went well.”

Randvi smiled and nodded. “I would agree. She gestured to the wrapped scissors. “Could I carry those for you Chief~?”

The heat in her body doubled at that teasing lilt. She passed the wrapped scissors over without protest. Not really sure how to respond. “T-thank you.”

“Can I ask what may be a difficult question?”

Eivor gave a faint half smile. A familiar gesture that pulled at scarred lips. “You can ask me anything.” She murmured. If she couldn’t talk to Randvi about everything, what kind of relationship would they really have?

“The woman that never spoke in Lady Kerr’s house…” Randvi’s face flashed dismay, even uncertainty. Eivor touched her arm hoping it would soothe and invite her to continue. Her thumb gentle against that sun colored skin.

Randvi swallowed, seeming to struggle with the emotion but she did not pull away. “Is she… what is her name?”

“Fair-Damsel.” She rubbed her hand up and down Randvi’s arm a moment before she dropped it. “She was-is a slave of Thordis’ family.” She had heard whisperings that the Matriarch was going to set her free, but it had not yet happened. “If she is released from her slavehood for the pyre I expect she will follow her chosen into death. If she is a slave still, she will be laid no doubt as grave-goods.” Eivor frowned, her eyes dropping to the scissors that Randvi held. She didn’t know what emotion to wear, so let herself simply express her disappointment in the young woman's choice. “I can not say I understand her.” She tried to turn, only to have Randvi’s hand come to her arm. She met those green eyes again and tightened her lips, trying but unable to push the frown away. She sighed. “But then I have never known love like she has.”

Was it sad that she, a free woman; had never known bliss with another's body? Never experienced the sweet whispers of a lover, the gentle caress of someone who worshiped her, and yet Fair-Damsel, a slave; had?” Her heart ached as she thought about it. She swallowed and shook her head when the hand on her arm tightened. She looked closer at Randvi and then shrugged. “I have never been a slave either.” She said, trying to lighten the moment. There were likely a lot of things in life she has not experienced. And some she did that she wished she hadn’t. Today wasn’t about her, or even them. “We must continue. Time has a way of running out on days like today.”

Randvi ran her hand down Eivor’s arm, making her smile faintly.
“Where do we go next?”

“Destin Thor's-Hammer son of Even Ravens-Guard.”

“What happened to him?”

“He did not quite fit under his shield when an arrow volley was called because he cast it over his vulnerable brothers.” Eivor pursed her lips, took a deep breath and stepped towards the path once more.
…

Destin’s home was simple, yet large enough for four or five. It seemed his father, as his name denoted, was a very successful raider. He was sitting outside his house waiting for them. His rheumy eyes squinting into the sun's light. Beside him a sturdy man sat.

“Even Ravens-Guard.” Eivor addressed the man. He stood up as they came down the path. They lived near the south gate, and had for nearly thirty years, been the rear guard of Fornburg. “Fritjof! I did not know you had made it back from Stavanger already!” The bear of a younger man rose up beside his equally burly father and extended his hand. Instead of grasping it as she expected he directed it to the hand of his father.

“I got in last night after all the fun.” He frowned deeply.

Eivor made a disappointed sound. “Even.” Eivor said again as she tightened her good hand over his. The older man wore a surprised expression.
His hands released her and reached out to feel her.
Terrible pain touched her as his hand came upon her arm with a bit more force than he should have. His hand pulled back swiftly before returning with a softer touch. “Is this from last night, War Chief?”

“No, this was from the fight with the Foxes some days past.” Her eyes shifted to Randvi briefly. “A lesson I will not forget soon.” She murmured.

“I heard there were a pair of Foxes in our fight last night! Are they our friends now?”

“They are.” Eivor said to him. She fought the urge to wince as he carefully fingered the bandages of her arm. Stopping as he looked not at her but past her. “One of them is with you now?”

“She is.” Eivor said smiling. “Tell us, please, how did you know?”

“I have never smelled her scent before. But it was on my son last night.” Eivor saw the surprise on Randvi’s face.

“You smell me?”

“It is a lovely smell, though I would like very much to smell you when you have not saturated yourselves in Erin’s grief, or Gunnar’s forge.” He chuckled and offered his hand out to her. Eivor turned so that Randvi could see it past her body. Waiting.

She stepped forward without hesitation. Taking his hand in both of hers.
“I remember your son. He had a spear in his hand when I saw him.

“He fights with shield and spear.” The blind man said with great pride. “Now he will walk the great hall and fight for the All-Father with the same fearless passion as he did for us.”

“He will be invaluable to Odin.” Eivor agreed, nodding her head.

Even felt his way up Randvi’s arm, squeezing her bicep and shoulder before he carefully and with great care touched her hair.

“What color is your hair Randvi?”

“It is red, like the fire of the sun burning low over an open horizon.” Eivor said and blushed a little when Randvi gave her a surprised look.

“And her eyes, Eivor?” Even asked, since she had been the one to describe her.

Eivor met Randvi’s gaze, and held it as she replied in a thick voice. “The color of cool moss under the great tree. Lush and filled with life by the waters that feed Yggdrasil.” The older man chuckled. “You are a lovely maiden. You could not be more beautiful if I saw you with mine own eyes.”

“Thank you.” She said, and Eivor felt her heart flutter at the soft smile that graced those lips.

“Would you care to sit with us a spell?” Even asked, patting Randvi’s hand before gently letting her go.

“A short spell, while I ascertain how it is I can help you with the pyre tonight.” Now that her hand had been released she offered it again to Fritjof. The burly man took it and like his father, clapped his other hand over Eivor’s. “Chief.” He said nodding his dark head.

“You look well.” Eivor said before gesturing to Randvi. “Randvi Red-Fox.”

“Red-Fox!” Even said, his smile grew ever bigger. “Are you the cunning fox that kicked that No-man in his plough?!”

Randvi laughed suddenly. It was something delighted, and it tickled Eivor’s ears. “Ah, yes. That was me.”

“Oh twice blessed are you Randvi Red-Fox. May your life be filled with great returns. Now and always. I would offer my son in shameless hopes that a woman as fine as you would accept him, but I know that your heart is already committed to another.” He reached out and patted Eivor on the thigh. “You will be a sturdy match, and we will all be richer for it. Eivor, I know that your handfasting day is quickly approaching. It is I who should be asking you what we might be able to do for you. Not you for us.”

“Even, please. Today is not about me, it is about my brother in arms who now walks with the All-Father, and I would count it a blessing if you let me provide something for Destin.”

Randvi found a place to sit beside Evensson. Never did she realize the differences in her size until that moment. The two of them, Eivor and Fritjof were of similar size and nearly equal mass. Beside the elder son of Even she was a creature of delicate beauty. Eivor rolled her lips in and bit them as he seemed to be sizing her up right now, even as Eivor was.

“Well Chief.” Even said taking a breath. She forced herself to look away from Fritjof to his father. He looked thoughtful. “Being raiders is what we do. We have been prepared for this for some time. We have been prepared for any one of us. So it’s not what my son needs. But perhaps something you might wish to give him? A gift?”

Shroud clothes was something that raiders collected for themselves. To be ready for the inevitable and leave not a deficit for their families, or a hardship should they not have been prepared. Eivor herself had a chest of her burial gear. Something she would update with new loot when they returned from raiding. It was her turn to think. What might she have that she could gift to the youngest son. An honored man of an honored man.

“Hej Chief! Who are you looking all dressed up for?” Destin had asked one evening. Some days after returning home from the summer raids. She had paused to look at herself. She remembered the exact gear she had been wearing that day. But then she didn’t often have trouble remembering things that happened in her life. Not since that horrible day her family had been brutally murdered by that fucking oath breaker. She grimaced, and then blanched as Destin’s father reached his arm around her shoulders, jerking her out of the fond memory. She twisted trying to catch his hand but found his son had seen what happened and reacted even faster than she had.

She wasn' sure why but this made her feel better.

“Apologies Chief. I felt your mood shift.” He pulled his hand free and slapped her thigh trying to soothe and reassure her. She caught his hand with her good arm and squeezed it.

“I am sorry, I do not mean to keep pulling us in the wrong direction.” For some reason they kept shifting back to her, her life, her problems. She flushed a little at that futile circle they kept running.

“Nonsense. Nothing to apologize for. But am I right in guessing you figured something out you might be able to gift my son?”

She smiled and felt relief at his response. “I did. I had a few pieces of gear that he admired. Shall I bring it before the pyre so that you can dress him in them? Or shall I simply bring them as grave-gifts?”

“He fancied these pieces you will be bringing?” Even asked.

“He did.” She smiled remembering his smile as he had teased her about them.

“Then have them delivered, we will dress him in them, and we will send his own with him on the fire.”

Eivor nodded. “I will deliver them myself as soon as I am able.”

“You and your fox?” Even asked.

“Of course.” Randvi’s reply was soft and warm, and like that laugh earlier tickled her ears, and sent warm things to flutter through Eivor’s belly.

“Goood.” Even drawled. He stood up, breaking up the chat. “I know you have one more to visit, and errands to deliver afterwards, so let us not keep you Chief.”

“Thank you Even Ravens-Guard.”

“Eivor Wolf-Kissed.” He said putting a hand to her neck, pulling her down into a gentle head touch. Using her good hand she put it to his cheek.

“Fritjof.” She said, and like his father, he bowed his head for a gentle touch of their brow.
“Be well Chief.”

“And you old friend.” She said embracing him with her good arm. Pounding him on the back before she pulled away. She felt in good spirits after that visit, she would need it for the last. If she got through the door it would be a miracle, if they accepted her assistance it would be even greater. Still, if they refused her request, she could give something as a grave-gift.

Unn Ovesson had been a pain in her ass on more than one occasion, and his father Ove was an even bigger arse. Ove was a shield-brother to her ex-husband. To say he didn't believe her and her claims would be like saying Hel was an uninviting place.

“What did you think of?” Randvi asked. Drawing her from the unpleasantness ahead.

“Some armguards that Destin had admired of mine once.”

“Did he admire the armguards or the woman who wore them?” Randvi asked, surprising her. She stumbled, her toe catching on the uneven deck of the walkway. It jarred her body and sent her stumbling forward until strong hands reached out for her, slowing her rapid descent. She ended up sitting on the ground, twisted around in Randvi’s lap. Her face burned, her breath rasped, and her body ached from the sudden motion. She felt a flurry of butterflies rise and try to escape up her throat. That was twice now Randvi had saved her from falling on her face and bad shoulder. She sat there in Randvi’s arms checking herself, the level of pain she felt, and the possible damages she had done.

“Are you alright?” Surprise filled Randvi’s voice.

“I-im fine.” She had to be at least that much. There was too much yet to be done before the day's end, and time waited for no one.

Randvi twisted around, a knee on the walkway, her hand’s still supporting Eivor. She sat flushed and light headed as Randvi leaned in. The heat in her body felt like it all shifted forward, and she couldn’t have stopped the forward lean to that invisible pull any sooner than she could have learned to live without breath. Eivor swallowed. “I might need a drink.” She murmured, feeling parched suddenly. Her words low and raspy. She struggled to catch her breath, and moisten her tongue.

“The long house is not far. We could stop for a drink and a meal.” Randvi offered.

“A drink.” Eivor parroted, as her mind refused to work past the ache in her body, and the tightness in her chest. She stared at Randvi who was touching her, hands still on her good shoulder, the other against her cheek. She was staring so intensely, had she said something that Eivor missed?

“We could sit here.” Randvi said.

“We are.” Eivor croaked and rattled in another breath. Her lips throbbed, her tongue pulsed and the sensation only grew stronger as Randvi leaned in over her shoulder. The scent of her body, the brush of her hair. Eivor’s heart fluttered. Strong calloused hands pulled at her tunic until she could see what she was looking for. Eivor let herself be tugged and pulled, remaining malleable and responsive in Randvi’s hands. “Am I- am I bleeding?” She asked. Her heart was pounding fast as if she had been running for her life.

“Not that I see.” Randvi sat back on her knee and looked at Eivor again. Her hand returned to her cheek first, then her brow. “You look flushed, but I feel no fever.” Her hands were careful as she leaned in and let her hand slip down the neck of Eivor’s tunic, feeling the binding of her wound. She could actually feel the heat of Randvi’s hand against her shoulder as she searched for signs of sickness. “You feel fine, and there is no excessive bleeding.”

“Stop touching her and that shade of pink might fade long enough she can get back up to her feet.” Laga said with an amused note to her voice.
…

Ulla and Laga had come down from the healer's hut to the barracks to check on those who were still injured, not just from last night, but from the last two clashes.

“Ulla.” Randvi breathed and stepped back as the taller woman came to kneel beside them.

“Eivor.” Blue eyes shifted, her cheeks reddened but that was to be understood. Ulla was pretty hard on Eivor and all the stupid things she did to slow her healing down. But they had witnessed the stumble from afar. That was not normal for her sturdy sure footed systir. She did as Randvi had and let her hands touch Eivor.

“I’m fine.” She rasped. But it looked as if there was more to it than that. Her eyes showed surprise, and her hand curled up against her chest. Ulla touched her cheek, her neck, her brow, her back. She twisted to see if Eivor was bleeding profusely, but Randvi had reacted swiftly, and rather than jerking Eivor back from her head long tumble she had twisted her around and sat her down as gently as she was able. Letting her come to rest on the path rather than jar her body even more. She had felt first shock and then immense gratitude because of it.

“Do you hurt?” Ulla watched Eivor assess her pain level, her head tipping with a faint shrug to her shoulder.

“Not any more than usual.”

“Did you eat this morning?”

“Yes.”

“What was your morning beverage?” Eivor was the lightest drinker for any person she had ever known. It didn’t take much to make her inebriated.

“The usual.”

“Hmm. Baer knows your tolerance for meade so I don't expect she would change it on you, or that you would be unaware while you drank it.” Ulla turned to one of the acolytes that was with them and raised her hand. “I need some fresh water please.”

“Do you want a cup or the whole skin?” Ulla thought about it before responding. “Give me the skin. I know with Eivor it will return to us.” When it was passed to her she opened it and commanded. “Drink.”

Eivor took it and lifted it to her lips. Her eyes focused on Ulla. If it was indeed as Laga had suggested, then it was good she was worried and watching Ulla. “Ragna, go start on our patients.”

“Yes Laeknir.”

She looked to Eivor again, some of the heat in her face was gone. “What number are you on out of the three?”

“Two.” Eivor responded after a long pull on the water skin
Ulla nodded and pat Eivor’s good shoulder. “What I am about to say to you, you are going to protest, but before that I want you to think very clearly about a proposition I have that will settle all that needs to be done today. Okay?”

Eivor nodded and took another drink of the water skin she was given when Ulla motioned for her to do so.

“I want you to go home and get some rest before the festivities tonight. I will go with Randvi and check on the last of the honored dead and see if there is anything that we can do for them. Then we can deliver anything you promised. Is it Unn Ovesson that we have left?”

Eivor nodded. “It is.”

Ulla smiled and nodded. “Perfect. If he has anything but nice things to say I will cut his tongue out and feed it to him.”

Eivor grasped her arm. “This is not about us or our honor.”

Ulla patted her arm gently. “I will not be doing the talking so you needn’t worry. But if he gets abusive with Randvi I will set him on his ass, I swear it.”

“I can do it.” Eivor said. “I am feeling better, really.”

“So can I.” Randvi said, reaching out to capture Eivor’s arm. She knelt on the other side of Eivor beside the both of them. “I saw how you handled the first two, I can do this.”

“He will not like you. He is Knud’s shield brother.”

Heat crossed Randvi’s cheeks but she persisted. “I don’t need him to like me to let me do him a favor.”

“Shall I walk you home?” Ulla asked.

Eivor shook her head. “No. I really am feeling better. It hurts less, and I can breathe better.”

“Okay. Then let me help you up.”
…

“What do we know about Unn’s death?” Randvi asked as Ulla directed them towards the man’s house.

“You did not see him?”

“I did not. We were very involved in what we were doing, and listening to commands. I did not have time to take in the line. It’s hard when you are at the front.”

“That is true.” Ulla pulled them to a stop several houses away. “I heard that a hooker got him.” Hookers were poleman equipped with a billhook, their sole task was to whittle away at the wall from the ends. Which mean that Unn himself was either a hooker or a cap. Literally the shield at the end of the wall. “Which was he?”

“A hooker, and I am told he was very good at it.”

“So why is he dead?”

“Someone was better.”
Randvi blinked, raising a brow. Ulla shrugged and shook her head. “Really.

She took a breath and sighed. “There was no failure in the shields around him? No desertion, no contention?”

Ulla shrugged and shook her head again. “First it is a shield wall, there is always contention, and second all they said there was someone better.”

“Well that should help it sit better with his father.” Randvi sighed. She looked up at the houses around her and with a gesture asked. “Which one of these are his?”

Ulla pointed. “Unn’s house is that one. His wife and children will be there, as well as his father.”

“And whom should I prioritize?”

“Definitely his father, Ove Three-Fingers Arngeirsson”

“Three-Fingers? Something I should know about that?”

“Stuck his fingers where they don’t belong, best if you pretend you don’t notice.”

“Was their loss punishment?” Randvi expected the answer to be yes because of the touchy nature of the subject.

“Yes.”

“Any other tips on how to handle him?”

Ulla scoffed. “You shouldn’t ask me. Because if you gave him the same greeting you gave Knud, I would kiss you, and bless you, and name my daughters after you.”

“Right. So I can fathom what I am going to be dealing with. That works for me. Thank you.”

Ulla nodded and smirked. “I always try to help.”

Randvi made an amused noise. “I just bet.” She struck off towards the house. As she came around the corner she caught sight of an older man sitting on a stool, holding a little one. He looked at her with some curiosity but did not seem instantly hostile towards her.

“That is Ove, the father.” Ulla whispered.

“Thank you.” Randvi breathed.

“Ove Arngeirsson.” Randvi said. He sat back in his chair taking a puff on his pipe.

“Randvi Red-Fox.” He responded, tipping his head in recognition. He gestured for her to join him under the awning of his son’s home. “This is my little apple Tyra. Is she not the most beautiful little girl you have ever seen?”

Randvi came to the stool she had been offered and gave the little girl a look. Light brown curls rested around the pale halo of her face, her cheeks reddened from slumber, her eyes closed She was resting against her grandsire’s chest, her pretty mouth sucking on her own lips. She was either in the process of being weaned or having managed it just recently. “She is very beautiful.” She murmured softly so as not to disturb the child.

“My Son’s Dottir. He was just as beautiful as her when he was her age.” He touched her brow, brushing those light colored curls from her face.

Randvi switched from the beautiful girl to the older man. There was pain in his eyes.

“He grew into a mighty defender. A hell of a hooker.” Ave sniffed, his bottom lip pressing up as he held himself back from his tears.

She nodded. “That is what I had heard.”

“Now the sly bastard has gone ahead of me to Valhalla.” He laughed but stumbled but sobbed. Something he silenced almost as immediately. He pressed his lips together tightly, and touched them with his hand, comforting himself as he rocked the little girl. It was a long moment that they sat there quietly, waiting for Ove to bring himself under control enough to speak again.

He looked past Randvi to Ulla when he seemed to catch his breath. “How is your systir?” He asked, surprising the healer. Randvi saw it on her face.

“She will heal with time. This one stopped her from tearing herself apart last night.” Ulla motioned to Randvi.

“Good” It was not the hostility that any of them expected. More like a defeated surrender to the reality of the situation. Honestly it was harder to handle than his anger. “We can not afford to lose even one more.” He mumbled softly, his lips turning down. “Not even one.” His chin tightened, his frown deepening.

“I am here on the War-Chief’s behalf.” Randvi said softly. He looked at her and nodded. “I expected she would come around to visit me on this day.” He breathed a heavy sigh. “She is benevolent like that. Putting us all before herself.” He looked from Randvi to Ulla again. “Is she resting now?”

“She is. She had wanted to see you herself, but I talked her into allowing us to do it for her.”

He grunted, and then nodded, looking once more to Randvi.
“You came with a question from our Chief?”

“I did.” She nodded.

“Well, ask.”

“What do you need today that would help with the pyre?”

“Need.” He muttered, his lips turning down. His frown persisted. His gaze dropped to the little girl. “My little one needs a father, and her mother needs a husband. Will she give me these things?”

“Are you saying you are unable to support your family?” Randvi asked, her tone even.

Ove scoffed. “I am saying I want my son back.”

“You would take him from Odin’s halls?” She asked, a little surprised.

He grunted, his beard shifting as he worked on the frown that was still very firmly placed on his face. He brought his pipe up and took another puff on it. “Tell her she can bring whatever she wants, because she can not give me what we need.” He sighed. “No one can.”

“Perhaps there is something his wife needs? Or his dottir?”

Ove looked into the open doorway, his eyes fixing on what she expected was his Son’s body, or perhaps the wife of his son. “Silver.” He murmured, looking back at her. “As much as she is able or willing to spare. “My son loved to rattle the luck-bones, though he was never very good at it. His need to do that often stole him from his family, and they from their wealth.” He bowed his head and looked at the little girl in his lap. When he looked back up there were tears in his eyes. “I am not too proud to ask her for their sakes. I am an old dog, and my days are numbered. What I can provide for them will be meager. I want her word that they will not suffer, especially when she is … King.” He spat the word out.”

Randvi reached out, grasping his upper arms, steadying him with a firm reassuring pressure. “I will relay your needs, and I personally will return with her response to you, before the fire tonight.”

“I don’t deserve it…” He muttered bitterly. “I would not hold it against her if she could only despise me. I was never good to her, especially in her time of need.” He frowned deeply again and dropped his eyes. A hand rising to shield his eyes and touch his brow. He was deeply ashamed now that it was he in need. But he seemed genuinely humbled.

“I can not say I have known Eivor long, but I do know she can be a compassionate woman. Perhaps she will yet surprise you.”

He nodded, tears falling into the wrinkles around his eyes. “Thank you Randvi Red-Fox, you have given me hope.”

Chapter Text

Eivor was resting when a knock on the door bones woke her. She lay there a moment listening. There was no rushing, no sounds of hurry or alert; only the calm patience of a person seeking her attention.

“Just a moment.” She called, picking herself up. Her body felt heavy, pain an old familiar companion drew her face taut as she forced herself up and into motion. Looking to the vent hole she noted some time had passed since she lay down, but the reality was, there was never enough time for rest. Especially on days like today.

Standing she straightened her braid, and what she could of her clothing. Rubbing her eyes, and face. She finished her preparations by picking up her dagger, and slipping it into the belt that still hung at her waist. “Come.” She said with a soft sigh.

“Greetings Great War-Chief.” It was Lady Erin who pushed into Eivor’s private space. The small painted woman looked frail beneath her exquisite cloak of cat fur.

“Great Lady!” Eivor said surprised. “What can I do for you?” She was no more prepared for Erin’s visit than she was for the woman to literally throw herself at Eivor’s feet. Collapsing to her knees, hands upon Eivor’s legs. She was shocked, and tried to catch the woman as if she collapsed, and maybe she did.

“Eivor! Don’t let her do this!”

“What?! Wh-.”

“PLEASE! You can't! She is all I have left! She is everything!”

By “She.” Eivor guessed Erin meant Fair-Damsel. The last living remnants of Thordis, though her daughter never knew her mothers acceptance or delight in her life partner. Eivor knelt down, wrapping her good arm around the grieving woman. The guards and a healer rushed in hearing the wailing, swords drawn, wary of who had caused harm within the sanctuary. Eivor raised her hand to stop them.
“There is no danger.” She said clearly, even as Erin sobbed anew.

“Sorry Chief.”

Eivor sighed, putting her hand around the widow who was now childless. “Go back to your posts, and fear not. It is a hard day for all. Thank you for checking on us. Gelon.”
The guards nodded before leaving, the healer paused when he was called by name. “Please stay.” He nodded and took up position by the door, hands folded, waiting.

Eivor sat down on the ground, and to her surprise Lady Erin climbed into her lap like a little one. She wrapped her arm around her and held her as she wept bitter tears. Gone was the time she could have had to build a bond with Fair-Damsel. Gone the chance she had to sway the woman to stay. To be her dottir and carry her legacy. Gone… like Thordis, who’s mortal shell lay upon the table awaiting transfer to the pyre. Eivor’s heart ached again. She hated losing any of her people. From the greatest of them to the smallest. While she had a much better relationship with Fair-Damsel than Lady Erin, she doubted even her words would sway the grief-stricken woman from her chosen path.

“I was wrong! I was! I admit it! Please don’t let her do this, Eivor! You are the War-Chief! You can stop this!”

She pressed her lips tightly and frowned. “I will speak to Fair-Damsel on your behalf. Can I assume that she has been set free?”

“She has.”

“And you begged her to stay?”

Erin frowned and nodded, new tears falling. “Yes, yes I did! I did! I BEGGED HER!” As much as that pained the great lady, it only made Eivor’s sadness greater.

“We can not force Fair-Damsel to not do this, she is within her right both as a free woman and a slave to follow her mate and master into death.”

“But-”

Eivor pressed her fingertips to Erin’s lips with a gentle firmness. “That is the law. Even if we broke it for you, she would find a way. We can not watch her every moment of every day. Nor will I allow her to start murdering others because we rejected Dane-Law and forced her to exist in Midgard when she did not wish it, but I will ask if she will reconsider.”

“T-Thank you.” Eivor frowned again and nodded. She didn’t like it either, but those who were ready to die would go to any length to carry it out. Including kill any who got in the way. Laws were made for a reason… She nodded to Galon. “Please stay with Lady Erin while I go out?”

“Yes Chief.” He nodded. Moving to help the Lady up.

“If you would like, you may rest here.” Eivor offered her bed. She paused at the doorway, her eyes shifting to her hope chest, hidden under it. “We may be too late to save Fair-Damsel, you know that right?”

“But you will try?”

“Yes Lady Kerr. I will try, but it might cost you everything you have left.”

“Without her I truly have nothing.” The regret and pain on Erin’s face touched Eivor.
She moved to the chest to draw out a few items before she left to find Fair-Damsel.

She of course was right beside Thordis. The house smelling only marginally better, for the time it had to air the stench of the overwhelming perfume. Eivor paused at the door and cleared her throat. The grieving woman’s eyes shifted towards her, but it was too much effort to even turn her head. She looked tired, and if Eivor were being honest— soul sick. She pressed her lips together as she entered.

Her eyes went to Thordis. She touched the raiders cheek with the gentleness of someone who cared for her. This could have been Eilif… she thought and felt her own pain deepen. She bowed her head over the body. “Your laughter and playfulness will be missed, dear friend.” She said loud enough that Damsel heard her. She pulled two small gilded ornate rings from her belt pocket and held them out to her friend. Damsel stared at them unmoving, tired eyes renewing with tears that had yet to fall.

They were the rings a bride would wear in her hair. Gifts given by friends, and loved ones on her special day. They provided the wife security free of her partner, if the worst should happen. And made her shine like a celestial body in firelight. Eivor cleared her throat as she held the hair rings out to Fair-Damsel. “Yesterday, due to the actions of our visiting Foxes, and…” She swallowed again. “The King in his wisdom has stated that the handfasting of wife and wife is a legal bond. I spoke with him not long ago and asked if I were able to handfast you with Thordis.” She was struggling with the lump in her throat. She was almost sure that by her actions she were sealing Damsel’s fate. It was an honorable one, and would be perceived as a gift to the God’s but it would hurt more than one who was left behind. Oddly enough the woman who opposed them the most foremost among them. But parents did what they thought was best for their little ones, no matter how old they became.

“It would…” She took in a difficult breath as that lump of emotion made speaking almost impossible. It didn’t matter, Damsel threw herself at Eivor. She was not prepared for the response, and the two of them stumbled backwards. Eivor managing to catch the two of them with her good arm. A grunt expelled as force and momentum pushed and tore at her shoulder. She closed her eyes as they sat down hard. And for the second time today she was on her butt on the floor. The rings fell onto the floor beside them.
“It would secure your place at her side.” She said as she released the table and wrapped her arm around Damsel’s back. The woman trembled and shook but never said a word of her grief. Never let it spill. Eivor bit her lips and nodded, dropping her cheek to Damsel’s head. She wished she could have done this for them in life— only a day more and she could have made their fondest wish come true. Eivor swallowed hard and sniffled. Swallowing the knife in her throat even as tears fell from her own eyes.

“I asked the woman who is the reason for this gift to help us prepare. Are you willing to have her assist?”

“The woman?”

“Well it sort of is your doing too.” Randvi said from the doorway. She was dressed in a dress that Eivor had never seen before. One that made Eivor’s heart jump up into her throat. A beautiful green and gold mixture, with her fox pin cloak broach on the one side. Her fox still drawn around her shoulders. Her hair braided simply down over her shoulder. She looked… soft and elegant and radiant in the suns failing light.

“It… it is.” Eivor stuttered, trying to swallow the dryness in her mouth. “That would…”

“I saw you earlier today, you showed my Thordis’ mother great honor, though you are not of our tribe.”

“Not yet.” Randvi said as she held up two simple but beautiful arm rings. “They aren’t a perfect match, but-”

“No, you are wrong. They are perfect.” Fair-Damsel gently interrupted.

“If you sit we can weave your gifts into your hair, and my systir will be here shortly. She can help us with Thordis.”

“Chief~” Randvi sang out, making Eivor’s heart leap again. She gave a slight half smile. “Hold these for us?” She gently placed the two arm bands in Eivors hand, and stooped to retrieve the hair rings. Fair-Damsel sat on a stool, handing Randvi a comb she had in her pocket.

“Your hair is very soft.” Randvi murmured.

“Thank you.” Eivor felt a renewed stab of pain as Damsel looked with longing to her fallen partner. Her own pain was clear in her eyes. “Thordis brushed it for me every night, and every morning.” She laughed softly before she frowned and fell back into silence, with new tears in her eyes.

Eivor dragged herself up off the floor to stand guard beside Thordis, brushing away the flies as Randvi worked on Fair-Damsel's hair. The three of them looked up when quick steps brought Laga through the open portal.
“I come bearing gifts!” She said a little breathlessly. Holding up a few things she had. One of them was the very distinct cloak of beautiful furs that Lady Kerr had been wearing. Damsel knew it immediately.

Her eyes looked from the cloak to Laga with a wary expression bordering on hostility.
“Where is my Lady?”

“She is resting in the sanctuary with Ulla watching over her.” Eivor reassured Damsel.

Damsel looked right at Laga with a frown. “Is she sick?”

“Merely tired.” Laga said. Her anger transformed to a hurt expression. Her eyes shifting to Thordis again. “She wanted you to have this for your handfasting. It would let you match your beloved, it was her wish that you would wear it. Will you consent?”

Thordis lay on the table under such a cloak. Her body should have been sweltering beneath it at this time of year, but now it lay cool to the touch. Stiff and unyielding. Damsel clenched her jaw, her lips tightened and she gave a small nod.

“That having been said, I wish to speak to you about something; as your Friend.” Bringing up the subject was a cause for the fire in Damsel’s eyes. Eivor knew it would not be easy. She gave a soft pained smile.

“Does it have to do with me not joining Thordis in death?” Her words were sharp, her eyes showing their disapproval and rebellion. She lifted her head like a free woman and met Eivor, eye to eye.

“It does.”

“I won’t hear it. It is my place to be beside her. As my friend you will support my decision.”

“I will not force you to choose one way or another, that is still yours. But as your friend you will listen.”

“I will not!”

“If you can not do that for me as a friend then I demand it as your War-Chief.” Eivor said still doing her work at keeping the flys off Thordis. Damsel’s jaw clenched again, her fists curling.

“I will not be swayed.”

“That is your decision.” Eivor nodded. Fair-Damsel bowed her head in acquiescence.

“Then let me hear it from a friend.”

“Laga.” Eivor gestured to the body she was protecting. The two of them trading off. Eivor moved to kneel before Damsel, and like she had earlier that day she took a hand in hers. Meeting Damsel from a subordinate position as she had the Lady of the house. “This handfast is recognized both by King and kin. It is witnessed by friends. You will be Lady Kerr’s legal heir. All that she has and all that is hers, is going to be yours.”

“Burn it all! Give it to the only person who ever loved me!” Damsel gestured to her fallen partner with so much force that Randvi paused in her hair braiding so as to give Damsel room to maneuver. She sobbed and shook her head. “It means nothing to me. Nothing.”

Eivor squeezed Damsel’s hand with hers and bit her lips a moment as new tears rose to her eyes. God’s this was hard. She sniffled and nodded. “I know it was hard for you. For both of you. But never once did Lady Kerr punish you for being caught with her daughter. More than that she gave you to her. She sheltered and provided for you.”

“I was her slave Eivor! She denied us!”

“She did, because it was what she believed was best for you both.”

“Horseshit!” Damsel tried to rise up in a fit of rage only to have Eivor hold Damsel down in her seat by her legs, leaning into her, as she looked up at her. It strained her back and pulled at her stitches, but she did it not because she was a lesser woman, but because they had very little time before the pyres, and Randvi was working as fast as she could on the younger woman's hair.

She tightened her hands on Eivor’s arm and dug into them with a force that brought new flashes of pain to her.

“Please stay still, I am working as fast as I can, we do not have time to start over.” Randvi said even as Eivor hissed.

“She loved you the way she could.” Eivor whispered as her tears fell. The words she said felt personal, felt raw. They had talked on more than one occasion about parents that were difficult and distant.
“She still does.”

“Why do you fight for her?”

“I’m fighting for you. For your life here, with us.”

“My life was with her, IS with her. You have lived too long with your hedonistic systir! Where is your faith in our Gods?! In our fate! I have heard your words, and I reject them.”

Eivor bowed her head struggling for a moment with her own emotions. She nodded, clearing the thickness in her throat. “Yes, of course. That is your choice.”

“It is!” Damsel said. “We all aren't damaged in love Eivor.”

Eivor sat back on her heels looking at Fair-Damsel. That was twice now she had struck out to cause her pain. Eivor didn’t flinch from either blow, but she was done fighting. From her belt purse she pulled an arm ring and pushed it into Damsel’s hand.

“Laga?” Eivor asked as she rose to her feet.

Laga looked up from where she was adjusting the dead woman’s hair. Her bonding gift neatly woven into a simple braid. “Ready War-Chief.” Eivor handed the second ring to Laga.

“Randvi?” Eivor looked and the final bit of the braiding came to an end.

“We are done here as well Chief~” Her words extra soft. Green eyes fell to her arm, which she tucked inside her cloak, hiding the marks that Damsel had left in her skin.

Eivor nodded. “Please stand beside Thordis.”
Damsel stood up, the final pieces of her outfit laid in place by Randvi. Pinning the rich luxuriant cloak about her shoulders. She moved to stand beside her fallen partner, her hand resting on Throdis’ arm.

“If we are all ready now, I will begin.”

“May we join you?” There were faces outside the door. Foremost among them was Lady Kerr. It was her who petitioned for a place among the small gathering. Fair-Damsel was surprised.
“Come in.” Damsel said, gesturing to the space in the house. The friends of Thordis and Damsel and a few of Lady Kerr’s own pushed into the small room. The house filled with bodies until it nearly burst. Those who in one way or another had love for Damsel and her fallen partner. Each of them proof that what Damsel had said was a lie. That she had only ever known Thordis love. Eivor watched her as they squeezed in, trying to find space so that they might witness and rejoice a bond accepted at last.

Eilif was given the stool, and behind her Ulla squeezed in. Eivor was grateful they were there. Their presence somehow lifting the weight that rested heavy upon her.

“I… I don't know what to say.” Damsel said, tears in her eyes.

“You don’t need to say anything.” Eivor said. “This is what people who love you do.” There was a flash of that rebellion in her eyes again, but it did not burn near as defiantly as it had the last time. Eivor held Damsel’s gaze. She would not look away, would not relent. It was Damsel who dropped her eyes first, a heavy blush on pale cheeks. Eivor sighed. She knew it had only been a slim chance that she might stay her friend’s hand.

“Do you have room for one more?” From the doorway Valka stood. “I am sorry I am the last.” She said moving to take Damsel’s hand. Giving it a squeeze and a kiss. “You look beautiful.”

They embraced hard. Damsel whispering. Valka soothed her, running hands over her back, and touching her brow to Damsel’s. Eivor could not hear the words spoken, but she could guess. The relief on Fair-Damsel’s face was clear. Valka bumped heads with her, reassured her and then stepped to a tiny space beside Ulla and Eilif.

Taking a deep breath Eivor adjusted her place and called the assembly together. “I am honored to stand before you Thordis, Fair-Damsel. On this blessed day, to celebrate the bond that we know has been forged through time and tears and see you wed.” She nodded first to her fallen friend and then Fair-Damsel.
“I am in witness of a love that transcends every barrier, and stands firm against any threat. I know it has been a very long time in coming, but please, speak your vows now for the world and all present to hear.”
She offered their attention to Damsel with a gesture.

“Thordis.” Damsel’s voice faded, her head bowed, her hand caressing the arm of her partner. “This isn’t the bonding we had always imagined. But still you burn hot like the fires of muspelheim in my heart. They neither gutter, nor wick, but burn brightly. You are the strong tree in my forest. The silver moon in my sky.” Her voice cracked as she spoke words they must have discussed over and over again. She pressed her lips tight and blinked away tears. Taking a strong breath she pushed forward. “I am stronger because of you. Better because of you. You saw the real me when no one else did, and gave me hope that I could be more than I was. Now I stand before you a free woman, strong and sure. Built up by your love. I look forward to being with you soon, my love.” Her hand caressed Thordi’s pale cheek.

“Thordis and I worked on her vows for many hours.” Eivor admitted when Damsel fell quiet. “Because she can not, I would like to speak them now.” Damsel looked up suddenly, a pain touching her. Eivor bit her lips and gave a brief smile. Telling herself this wasn’t about her right now. Taking a steadying breath she cleared her throat and began.

“Fair-Damsel. Or should I say Aife.” Damsel blushed hotly, her smile growing as she rubbed her hand over Thordis’ arm. “I have known you longer than anyone. You know my secrets, you know my heart. You are my courage, and my breath. My sun in the day, and my cool wind in summer's heat. You have given me light when I saw none, and hope when I felt none. You are my oar in rough waters, and my shield in the wall. People see you as small and weak, but I know you are fierce and strong. No heart is as beautiful as yours. No person burns as brightly. I give you my heart and sword that I may always know home, and take yours that I may always have you with me. In life I celebrate you, and in death I await your embrace. For my heart is forever yours.”

Stepping away from Damsel she looked to the crowd. “Now, with our couple bonded, let us drink to their union.”

Despite the fact that Thordis lay dead, those gathered cheered. Filling the house with a joyous sound as they clapped and congratulated their friends. Flasks and skins appeared, and drink flowed. A mug was presented Fair-Damsel and she too drank.

“Friends. We need to move our couple to the Ring of Remembrance. Let us continue our merry making all the way!” Eivor got another cheer from the group. She was grateful that her dour mood did not dampen their spirits. Sometimes she wished she still had the blind faith of younger years. The same pride that the All-Father walked with her. After the secrets he had shown her, she honestly was not so sure what there was after death. Eivor stepped outside where Ulla stood, in her hand she held a torch. Eivor accepted it, and when Damsel came out she handed the torch to her. Their eyes met, and Eivor fought to hold her friend. To see her, in her radiance, to help bolster her joy. Fair-Damsel’s decision was made— and there was nothing left to say.

Damsel led the procession towards the sacred heart of Fornburg. The forest that was witness and sanctuary. The place where she would breath her last. Eivor smiled and cheered and shook her fist as the celebrants passed her by. She would take a place at the end of the procession, showing her support, and she hoped, hiding her uncertainty and pain.

Ulla stood there at the mouth of the Lady Kerr’s door. A somber expression on her face. Eivor almost lost her resolve not to cry again. She felt her eyes wet, and the force of tears prick at the back of them. She swallowed hard and summoned her smile. “Hej Ulla!”

Ulla smiled and slid an arm around Eivor. Beside her Eilif appeared. “You never have to pretend with us systir.” Ulla said softly. “I will never judge you for your big heart, or your injured soul.”

Eivor sighed heavily imagining that she dumped all those heavy emotions out like refuse from a surgery bucket. Into the pits before they were buried under the healing earth. “I don’t know what I would do without you, my systirs.”

“You would make it.” Eilif said without pause. “Because you are a good drengr. You wouldn’t like it, but you would survive.”

“Do you mean drenger or draugr?” Ulla asked, getting a soft laugh from them both.

“I take that personal.” Eivor murmured, she felt Ulla’s arm tighten around her waist, her head dipping to Eivor’s shoulder.
“I know~ but you are too pretty to ever be one of those.”

Eivor grunted, the three of them trailing behind the group.“At least Valka can walk with her.” Eivor said bitterly. Eilif slid her arm around the other side of Eivor.

“Did you hear she asked Valka to let her grace the stones?”
Eivor chewed on her lip, but her thoughts were suddenly not so grim. As two individuals pulled away from the revelry to turn and wait for them. The systir foxes— Her heart raced.

Eilif jostled her a little, and for some reason she couldn’t explain, she blushed and smiled.
“I still don’t have to like her do I?” Eilif grumbled, but when Eivor looked she was grinning.
“I think that decision is out of either of our hands already.” Eivor said feeling her cheeks darken as they approached.

“Can we walk with you?” Laga asked.

“Please do.” Ulla responded.

The five of them followed the main crowd past the long house, up the hill past the healer’s hut to the entry way of the trees that held the old stones. Eivor’s eyes shifted to the right where the smaller stone circle sat. The rock still held her bloody handprint upon it though now it was more of a black color. Valka’s words rose to her memory once more.

“Now you must anchor yourself to her…”

“Eivor!” Valka waved her forward. The revelers were putting Thordis in her place on the pyre, and her friends waited at the head for her to come. With them stood her surrogate father, dagger in hand. She wrestled with a sick dread, once again at odds with the worlds and her new understanding of them. If she could have banished the All-Father as a child, and silenced him then, knowing what she knows now— would she? There was bliss in faith.

“Chief~” Randvi’s soft playful lilt to her preferred address made Eivor’s heart beat harder for a brief second. A lightness filled her as their hands brushed. “As your soon to be wife, shall I join you?” She whispered as they took several steps together. Eivor’s eyes moved to the head of the pyre where the small party waited. Was this her duty as a friend? or War-Chief? Honestly she didn’t know. Her father must have seen the confusion in her face because he gave her the slightest shrug.

“Randvi.” She brought Randvi’s hand to her lips and kissed it. “Thank you, for your support, but you know what happens next don’t you?”

“I do.”

Eivor stopped to read her. “And you are willing to assist in that?”

“I am ready to assist in any way I can.”

That dread returned to pour as a bitter draught into her belly. She suddenly wanted to resist, to push Randvi away. To banish her from the Witness. To protect her hands from the blood that they were going to spill. She swallowed as she heard her name, not once but twice. A hand grabbing her arm. She blinked as Randvi peered into her face. Had she slipped time again? Had she acted on her gut wrenching need? Randvi looked concerned but not shocked or distrubed. She felt the All-Father walking in the shadow of her mind. Watching. His presence drawn by the intense feelings she was dealing with, and the questions that plagued her. She willed him further into the darkness, pushing him into the cold black where he belonged. Relegated him to his eternal silence. His wisdom unwanted, his rasping slithering voice nothing but doubts spoken. She would not have him strengthen his position, or his teachings plague her mind. She was stronger than him, and she would keep it that way until she knew what happened after death.

“Eivor?”

“I hear you.” She responded. Randvi raised a brow, tipping her head, as if she were trying to figure Eivor out. Her lips pursed but she must have thought otherwise on the questions that swam in verdant eyes. “How can I help?”

Swallowing she pulled them into motion again. “The more hands on Fair-Damsel the better control they will have with the collection of her life wine. Something Eivor would not allow to be wasted. “Valka will hold the bucket, we can help support Damsel.” Support Damsel… support her decision. Eivor reminded. She felt her skin crawl as the old one lingered in her mind, beckoned by her unsettled nature, and the promise of blood.

Somedays the best she could do was to ignore him. Let him watch from the shadows, and gnash his teeth that his time was lost to him. Gone… Her heart quickened as Svala stepped up beside Valka. Her face transforming to the Goddess Freyja. His beloved… she was comely, and divine, and he wanted her. Blessedly Svala remained ignorant to her second self. The one that hungered for her. Still… when she walked past her, her hand trailed against the woman's hand. Eivor squeezed it as if in greeting. The woman was drawn from her growing mist with a moment of clarity and understanding. When she met those eyes Eivor felt like the old God. “Blessed be Volva.”

Svala smiled, but bowed her head. “Our blessings were yestereve, War-Chief. Today is our day of payment.”

“Words spoken were never more true, honored Volva.” The day of payment was here.

Svala and Valka stood in front of Fair-Damsel, their hands on the bucket. “After the cut she will drop down. Let her do that, hold back her hair so that her life wine sprays forward unobstructed. As it slows we will bow her forward. Randvi you will hold her arms. There may be some fighting after the cut, be firm but gentle. IT will ease after a moment.” Valka instructed them. “Eivor you control her head. Keep the wound open and her head back.”

Evir clenched her jaw feeling her guts boil. Sometimes the decisions of friends were the worst forms of punishment she could imagine. She nodded grimly, muscles in her face and neck fighting to hide her grown revulsion and disgust. The best she could do was nothing… no emotion. But she was sure if someone looked that knew how to read the fine tells in a face, they would know. Forgive me. Eivor thought as they all positioned themselves.

“Are we ready?” Valka asked.

“Ready.” Randvi said after taking both of Fair-Damsels wrists.

“Ready.” Eivor said, putting her hand in Damsel's hair.

“When we do this there is no going back.” Valka said directly to Damsel. Eivor chewed on the inside of her lips. If there was a god or gods she would say she changed her mind.

“I am ready to be with my wife, please send me on my way.” When she said that Eivor felt her body long to flinch. Felt it long to revolt. She stood there and nodded to her friend.

“Blessed may you go, and let her arms find you soon.” Eivor said.

“We thank you Fair-Damsel for your blessing and sacrifice, and speed you on your way to your beloved wife and stalwart warrior Thordis Kerr Hrooar.” Styrbjorn intoned, and with a deft hand, severed all the chords that bound Fair-Damsel to this world. The spray of her blood was anticipated, their Volver holding the bucket up to capture it. Eivors hand tensed even as her friend had a moment of pain but was suddenly unable to cry out as her life wine spilled from the death wound at her neck. She staggered under the blow, her body suddenly heavy. Eivor shifted following her friend’s progression downward, trying to hold her steady as the natural urge to struggle set in. Fear never touched Damsel’s eyes, only the hunger for what lay in store, her bloodied mouth gawping for a breath that could not come held a macabre smile. Her body sucking air gurgled and spouted. Eivor felt the spatter stain her skin. Falling against her face and neck. “You will not flinch.” She told herself. Thinking very calmly, very purposefully. ”You will see this through. You will endure. You will survive.” She was working purely on adrenalin and the information that Valka had given her. Hold the wound open.
Her guts roiled, it traveled up her throat only to be stanched and forced down again by grit.

“It comes slower now.” Valka informed.

As her life spilled out they grew lower and lower to the ground. Until finally with aching body, and shocked mind the deed was done. Eivor felt nothing in the end. Painted by Damsels life wine, exhausted by the deed which she just aided in.
“That is it.” Someone said.

“Eivor.” A hand touched her. She blinked looking at the source.

Randvi was there, her face paler than usual. “Let us lift her to the pyre now Eivor.” A gentle hand caressed Eivor’s where it was curled in a fist, in the honeyed hair of her friend. She felt an ache suddenly in her limb she had not known was there. Her fingers seized. Randvi stroked it and together they let go.

Styrbjorn gave her a look over Fair-Damsel's body. She hadn’t heard him command her to let go. Hadn’t responded to his touch. At her side Sigurd waited. His eyes excited. His old god riding his flesh. He gave her an inquisitive look. Searching her no doubt for the one that whispered inside of her. She turned her eyes away, not wanting to give Odin strength.

“You are weak without me.”

She didn’t even respond to his goading. Eivor pulled herself away from Randvi. Forcing herself to stand on her own power. To watch as her mad brother and their father lay Fair-Damsel beside Thordis. Valka and Svala talked or perhaps scried over the bucket of blood. Did they read meaning in the bubbles? Was it the color as it cooled? She made the mistake of wiping her mouth, Fair-Damsel’s blood smeared on her lips. The bile in her stomach rolled again, with a grimace she spat.

“Eivor.” Ulla appeared, damp rag in hand. Eivor wiped her hands on it but refused to wipe her face or mouth. People were watching her, showing their confusion, and disapproval of her actions. She forced herself to let go of the towel. “Thank you.” She murmured to Ulla. Purposefully not meeting the healer's eyes. She needed to remain disconnected. To hold onto the mask that was fraying at the edges. Whatever was smeared on her face would have to stay.

As the final preparations for the pyre were being made. Eivor stood watching the proceedings. Careful not to touch anyone, or to allow herself to be touched. She stood as silent witness to her people, gathering their jovial faces blissful in their belief that all their loved ones had found Valhalla.

She scoffed internally, Valhalla— she had been there, and honestly she wasn't sure any of them would find it. Her skin crawled, and blood turned cold. Colder than the frozen wasteland that hid the doorway to the metal life tree.The memory of its cold grip on her body only seconds before she was dragged from this world to that. Her eyes shifted to Sigurd. He was watching her again. Sharp cunning, mad… She lifted her head and strengthened the mask she wore. Just a little longer. she thought.

Her eyes found Valka and Svala, the two of them walking the great outer circle. Together they were anointing it with Damsel’s blood. They were not the only ones there, by now most if not all of Fornburg was gathered. Lively music played, people were dancing, mead and ale flowed. Children were running and laughing. People came and went, bringing their gifts for the honored dead. Dag stood at the furthest end of the Pyre, his dark eyes locked on her. There was a lot going on, but it was her friend and Svala that drew her interest, and concern.

More and more it seemed that Valka was doing the work of her mother. Less and less did Svala’s spirit walk in midgard. Even now, Valka who carried the bucket of blood helped her mother dip the brush they were using to paint the stones, and then pointing to the rock for Svala to paint. She couldn’t say that she understood what was happening. She didn't think of Svala as old, only older. Perhaps that was her link to Odin, and his view of whom Svala carried within her. But perhaps it was the nature of the Volver to slip into a sort of mindless madness, as their spirits forgot the way home from the worlds of the Gods over time. Or maybe they simply lost the will to force themselves back to midgard over time. She didn’t know. If Valhalla wasn’t real, was anything else they believed in?

Svala seemed to be talking, but Eivor doubted it was to her daughter. More likely she was mumbling under her breath, she did not even seem to see much of the world around her. Valka dipped her mothers hand back into the bucket and then pointed to the next stone. All the outer great stones had to be painted, before the ceremony. In theory, it would seal the Eye. The center of the great circle. The great stone that stood at its head with its sky tilted aperture would send them to the great hall. Honestly Eivor didn’t know what to believe. Another lie perpetrated by a race of greater beings who wanted to keep control of their lesser slaves.

Her eyes shifted from Svala and Valka to Fair-Damsel. Her flaxen hair clearly seen in the firelight. As soon as the last stone was painted with her blood the pyre could be lit. Eivor ached to be away from this wretched place. With its too many bodies, and the stink of blood. Somewhere private where she could wash the remnants of her friend's life wine from her body. She struggled with her revulsion again.

A noise of disgust from Dag’s side of the pyre let her know he had seen it. Her features hardened once more. There was nothing natural about it. It left her stiff, and aching in places that should never hurt like that. She pushed the pain away and stared at the unlit pyre. She could do this, she would do this. It was not her first, it would not be her last. Oftentimes she thought about what she would change as King. But here there was— nothing.
”Don’t think.” She warned herself as her frown returned.

“Eivor?” She felt shock race through her body as Randvi stepped suddenly into her presence, seemingly from nowhere.
“Easy.” Her hand came to Eivor’s arm. Slipping past the cover of her cloak, it slid down her forearm from the elbow. Pausing over the moon shaped depression in her skin. They were a distant pain, more so of heart than of body. She looked past Randvi to Damsel as Randvi’s fingers traced them. The last reminder she had of a woman she had called friend. “Eivor~” Her eyes fluttered as she tried to focus on Randvi. To focus on her warm presence. The scent of her perfume something that drew her in. A warm hand touched her cheek, and before she knew it, a damp cloth wiped sweetly at her face.

“I-is that… Stryax?” The smile that touched Randvi warmed her chilled body.

“Yes~ and?” Eivor stood still as Randvi wiped ever so gently, trying to smell past the blood scent that filled her nose.

“Something sweet.” Her voice was rough, thick with the emotions she was carefully containing. She swallowed as Randvi’s kindness gave her an opportunity to let some of the tension out. She swallowed and breathed again, drawing the scent profile between her lips over her tongue. The urge to lean into her was overwhelming. Her warmth, her inviting scent. The softness of her eyes. Eivor felt warmth, and something else fill her besides dread, and disgust.

Randvi’s smile was bewitching, or maybe that was her mouth? Eivor studied them, watched them as they moved.

“What else Chief~?”

She swayed, leaning in, drawing Randvi’s scent in once more. Her eyes fluttered closed, as that cool rag brushed her cheek. “Sweet Rush?”

Surprise touched Randvi’s voice, sending a thrill through Eivor. Her lips turned up in response. She breathed again. She didn’t know the last scent, but it was intoxicating. Or maybe that was her touch? Or the gentleness that Eivor longed for. Something her soul had missed since her mothers murder. She grabbed Randvi’s hand, her muscles locking as that thought touched her too deeply. It felt like a knife stabbing an old wound. She swallowed, her heart thundering.
“Thank you.” She whispered, stilling Randvi’s gentle care. She suddenly could take no more of it.

“You are welcome.” Randvi rasped, making her body ache.

She sighed as the sweet smelling shieldmaiden stepped away, but not far. She settled into place at Eivor’s right, watching the proceedings with a quiet grace that touched Eivor’s heart. Her confused, and hungry fickle heart… She swallowed and licked her lips, forcing her eyes back to the crowd. From her right she could feel Dag’s scowl continue. Or maybe it was the death stare of his supporters… she didn’t know. Honestly she didn’t give a fucking damn. She hoped the next death wish landed squarely on his hands. Let it be his friend who asked them to slay them… then he could fucking challange the way she was dealing with it. She checked Valka and Svala, needing this to be done.

She was wounded and raw and exhausted. She wanted a clean bath and a quiet place…

Eivor felt the circle close as their Volver painted the final stone. Her skin crawled again, her eyes shifting to the twinkling sky above. The winds shifted, all was set. The people hushed, the music stopped. Leaving them turned towards the center of the eye of witness. Styrbjorn stood. He raised his hands to the people. “We are gathered today to send our honored dead on their way. If you have all finished giving their gifts, we will begin.”

Eivor looked from the King to the families of the dead that stood at the foot of the pyre. Their people, some of them pleased, ready, others, not so much. Lady Kerr lay flowers in the hands of her girls. Bouquets to celebrate their bonding…

Eivor looked to the sky above, its inky depths somewhat marred by all the torch light. Her eyes tracing familiar star shapes. Who, or what resided there? Why did the spilling of blood bring power? Why did magic work? How did Valka and Svala “see”?

Styrbjorn spoke of those that had fallen, and the gift of Damsel, but Eivor barely heard it. Her thoughts elsewhere. She didn’t care who saw, or what their thoughts were about it. Her life had answered many questions, but left so many more unanswered. As she gazed at the heavens firelight she felt the warm brush of a hand against hers. First it was just one finger, then two. She knew by the proximity, and the delightful smell who it was. Her warmth filled Eivor’s hand, it electrified her, and drew her gaze from the heavens, as she heard the flames of the pyre alight. The brilliant glow cast upon them, lighting Randvi in the fires glow. Her hair looked like dancing flame as the wind captured and moved it. Her eyes bright and beautiful. The faintest of smiles touched her lips before she broke contact with Eivor.

How could there be no gods when such grace stood there beside her?

Her eyes followed Randvi, and looked to the blazing pyre. The remnants of their friends and loved ones laid upon it. Feeding the beast, and sending them on their way. Her eyes followed the smoke that moved into the starry night. “Blessed journey.” Eivor murmured. Wishing them the best wherever they went. She hoped for Thordis and Fair-Damsel’s sake it was somewhere together.

The warm hand in hers drew her once more back to Randvi. Cunning kind eyes watching her again. Her beautiful mouth closed, that bewitching smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Eivor squeezed her hand in return, a faint smile echoing that which she saw. Perhaps after today she could turn her attention to “them”.

Chapter Text

Eivor trudged towards home feeling equal parts hollow and heavy. She knew whatever happened to her friends was out of her hands, but still her spirit felt crushed. At least in her fatigue Odin had scurried away, back to the shadows from whence he came. She sighed, wobbling her way down the path. Her hand brushing a trunk for stability and support. Gods… she was fucking tired, and still she needed to wash her person before she would sleep. She grunted as she walked into the healers hut. Nothing stirred, no guards loomed, no healers lurked. She seemed to be the first to make her way home from the Witness. A quiet moment, when the whispers were gone.

Eivor picked up a fresh pair of under garments, a shift and sandals for her feet. She sat down on a storage chest to work her boots off, probably a mistake. Her body sighed, for a moment it felt like she rooted herself to the chest. Just to be sure she forced herself back up and looked behind her. When nothing revealed itself she sat down again with a heavy sigh. Her boots were not the only thing she was going to have to untie. “Well, hell.”
…

“God’s I am tired.” Randvi muttered as she leaned against her systir. Raising a hand she pressed fingers over her eyes, relying on Laga to keep her safely on the path. Her eyes felt like they had a graves worth of dirt in them. When she opened them again she noticed they had passed the doorway to the healers hut. She turned as if to pull them back towards the door, but Laga insisted.

“I saw something.” She murmured low.

“Oh?” Randvi’s eyes shifted from where they should have gone to the path ahead. The view that she glimpsed weaving through the houses like a spirit left her breathless.

Eivor, bereft of anything save a length of cloth over one shoulder, walked with nary a care through the deserted town. The strip of cloth was oddly reminiscent of a tail that swung sensually with the sway of her hips. Her skin white as milk and beautiful, like moonlight. Golden hair unbound.

Randvi’s cheeks burned as they followed this ethereal creature. A forest spirit made flesh. With golden hair, and a perfect body, she moved with an inherent grace that filled Randvi with longing.

She felt dazzled when Eivor slipped into the bath house for the healers. She scarcely could breathe as they came to a stop several houses away. “Well.” Laga said. “I think you need a bath.”

“Yes… Wait! What? No. No, no, no. I’m fine, I’m clean!”

“Nonsense. You have blood on you.”

“Do I?” She felt excitement flutter in her belly. God’s was that hope in her voice? “I mean, I do not!”

Laga snorted and then laughed. “You do, and I am not sharing my bed with it. So you have two choices.” She pointed at the bath house where Eivor had disappeared. “You go in there with your Huldra and get clean, or you sleep in a chair in the hallway.”

“You wouldn’t.” Randvi challenged. Her answer was a lifting of dark brows and an amused look. She sighed.

“Your life is so hard.” Laga teased.

“It is, Randvi pouted but couldn’t hide all of her own excited delight.

“I will bring you a change of clothes, go before she gets too far ahead of you.”

The otherworldly beauty of the pale War-Chief had not shifted under the bronzed light of the overhead lamp. Randvi felt her heart race as she entered to find Eivor turned towards the door, her body leaned back against a pillar. She was scrubbing her back against it with little if no success. Her body stretched taut, muscles flexed in her hips and thighs, and stomach, and arms and goddess please don't let her pass out as all the blood left her head shooting a hot trail down between her legs. Her breath rattled out of her as their eyes met.

“Chief~”
…

Eivor felt heat shift in her body, away from her wounds, and the ache in her spine to the front of her person, straight down between her legs with a furious hunger that gnawed in her belly as her eyes met Randvi’s. Her body flushed hotly, cheeks, breasts, belly, all the way down. It was the first time she ever felt beautiful in someone’s eyes.

“Can I help?” All the pain she thought she had melted under those smoldering eyes. She swallowed, noticing the lower note to the younger fox’s voice that had not been there before. Help… it felt like a promise of something sweet.

It thrilled her, and terrified her. She swallowed hard as Randvi stood poised by the leather covered doorway, waiting… Her heart was beating hard, her breath quickened as her body warmed. When it dawned on her that Randvi was actually waiting for an invitation she jerked herself. “Oh! Uh, yes! Please.” She laughed nervously.

Settling on the short stool, cradling her arm in her lap, Eivor watched Randvi. Golden flesh revealed as she pulled the pins and strings to her dress, and they rippled down her body. That gnawing hunger keened in her belly as full breasts were revealed to be unbound. She pushed the dress down over full hips, hooking her thumbs in her undergarments. Eivor swallowed as a trail of fire gold hair appeared below Randvi’s belly button, and traveled all the way down to the thick curls between shapely thighs of the same luxuriant color.

Eivor didn’t notice when her lips parted, didn’t realize when her breath was not enough. Randvi stepped out of her clothes, and like that they were forgotten. This beautiful creature of light and fire danced forward. She blinked and swallowed hard as the moment didn't feel real. Not until Randvi touched her. Her hand gentle in taking the rag Eivor had been scrubbing her body with. She had forgotten it was there… like the clothes. She looked past Randvi’s hip and saw them still there on the floor. A touch to her ribs brought her back to Randvi.

She took in a shuddering breath, the scent of this woman filling her only made it that much more surreal. Was she awake? Was Randvi more than a woman? She bit her lip as she sat down in front of Eivor. Was she fire made manifest? A Fotiad in the flesh? The way firelight played over her body left Eivor breathless. Would her touch burn? The warm rag felt chilled where it caressed skin.
“Are you real?” Eivor asked no louder than a whisper.
…
Randvi breathed out an amused breath. “Are you?” She asked in return. Her fingers touching a scar over Eivor’s ribs, leaving a trail of responsive flesh behind it. She wanted to lean in, to capture those parted lips with hers. To crush her body against Eivor’s, to feel that solid power beneath the soft skin that barely contained her. Stretched over perfection, pale and otherworldly. Her body ached to know what it would feel like when it fit with Eivor’s.

“I am.” Eivor whispered, in that thick gravely voice that touched her to her core. She hummed and forced herself into motion. Dip the rag, rub the soap, wash the woman… Her eyes gobbled Eivor up once more. The intricate and deep ink of her tattoo’s and silken flesh spread so thin over the muscle of her body. Randvi’s belly churned in a delicious manner.
Dip the rag, rub the soap, wash the woman… If she said it out loud would it help? She swallowed and dipped the rag in the pail, soap next… You can do this Randvi.

Sweet glorious flesh… that’s all it is. She licked her lips, biting them as she soaped up Eivor’s neck and shoulders. Sweet pale, other worldly flesh… why was it so warm to the touch when it glowed like moonlight? She was exceptionally careful of Eivor’s injured arm. Ghosting the rag over the shoulder, careful not to hook stitches, old or new. Careful to wipe away from the wound as she had seen Ulla do.

“Per—” She cleared her throat and tried again when her voice came out as a whisper. “Perhaps you can get some much needed rest tomorrow.” She hoped. Her eyes shifted from Eivor’s arm to her face. She had closed her eyes, and allowed herself to be responsive to Randvi’s touch. She rubbed over Eivor’s breasts. Small and perfect, her eyes dropped to admire them, rising again as she brushed over them with the rag. Careful to rub around them, under them, between them.

Her mouth was dry, a need much like that of her body needing air filled her. She shifted on her stool and forced herself back up. As she had leaned in, wanting to capture a pert nipple with her lips. The rag went back to the bucket, hungry eyes never left Eivor’s body. “Shall I wash everything?” She managed to ask in a not too breathy a voice. Or did she? Her heart rate thundered forward once more as blue eyes opened to meet her.

“Please.” Eivor rasped, sending that silky voice slithering over her skin.

Dip the rag, rub the soap, wash the woman. Eivor raised her arm up as Randvi’s rag pressed against her side. Their eyes met, and a smile touched Eivor’s lips. Randvi slipped the rag under and scrubbed. “Does it hurt to raise your other arm?”

“I can’t do it alone, and I can’t do it too high.”

“Then just a little, together?” Eivor gave consent. Together they raised her injured arm just enough to get Randvi’s hand and the rag up under it. Rinsing the rag she slid it again under Eivor’s arm, down her hips, over her belly, and with those smoldering blue eyes upon her, she rinsed the rag, soaped it, and dipped her hand between Eivor’s thighs. She brushed her thigh and waited a moment to see if Eivor would rescind her request.
Wash the woman. Randvi’s brain supplied. Wash…” Her breath rattled out and back in, as Eivor’s thighs parted. She could feel her heartbeat everywhere. Her lips, her fingertips, her neck, a sympathetic throbbing in her own clit as she washed between delicate folds. Wash the woman… She wasn’t sure how but she managed to do just that. She burned as a Eivor’s breathing hitched.

She dipped the rag again, gliding over powerful thighs, down strong legs. “Foot up.” Randvi murmured. Eivor lifted, first one than the other. Aside from the fire in Eivor’s eyes, she looked exhausted. A wicking candle gutting from the gentlest of breezes.

That helped with her raging libido, for a moment anyway. Rather than demanding that Eivor turn she rose up herself and moved around to wash Eivor’s back. Her mind not helping with the memory of all that muscle and flesh pulled taut against the pillar… she hummed scrubbing carefully down her back, over her ass. “Stand please.” Eivor did; Randvi finished. Standing gently guided the exhausted woman down again so that she might wash her hair. Her moment of reprieve was rinsed away when it came to washing the suds down the drain. Her heat rising again as she ran her free hand over all that gloriously painted flesh. Eivor sighed.
…

Hunger like none she had ever felt gnawed her guts. She longed to lean forward and taste Randvi’s mouth. Perfect lips softly spread. She kneaded them… did she know she did that? When she wasn’t chewing them she mouthed instructions that took a moment but Eivor got after the third iteration. “Dip the rag, rub the soap, wash the woman.” The woman… Eivor was a woman. She smiled as their eyes met, encouraging, grateful. Randvi’s hands were gentle, her washing firm but not too hard. It was pleasant and intoxicating. She closed her eyes after a moment, the emotions rolling through her intense. She wanted to stare at Randvi, to study her, to be sure she was indeed a woman and not a fire spirit. But it mattered not. Her flesh still shivered, her body still yearned. Amidst all the fire and ice playing through her and over her there was this part of her that sighed.

Her eyes opened again as the rag paused. Heat rolling in her belly as Randvi dipped the rag and returned to her thigh. There was a question, was she sure? Hell no, but she was committed. She waited and Randvi complied. Her breathing hitched, betraying her, revealing her need. She wanted to groan, to let her body have this woman. To embrace her, to let their flesh play against the other. To feed her hungers, to slack her thirst on Randvi… She shifted her hips and spread her thighs, swallowing that desire. She was both exhausted and running on a high that even her brushes with henbane could not have compared to.

“Foot up.” Eivor did as told after a moment’s thought. She wanted to reach for Randvi’s hand, to draw her back to her aching flesh. To invite her to ease the throbbing between her thighs. She responded wordlessly, a sigh her only tell when all the washing was done, she had managed to make it all the way through. “Sit down so I can wash your hair.” She did, and those gentle fingers worked through her hair, massaging her scalp. It gave her a moment to let her body calm. To let it feel beyond the burning desire. She was almost asleep when Randvi warned her she was going to rinse. Randvi’s hand worked through her hair first, then down over her body. “Do you need help into the heated pool?”

She swayed up onto her feet, feeling light and ungrounded, her eyes looking to the hot water where she had thought of soaking, but she wasn't so sure. Beneath all that hunger she was bone weary. If she could sleep-walk her way to bed she would have. It must have touched her face because Randvi caught her by the arm. Or maybe she swayed too far?
“I want…”
…

Eivor awoke the next morning with a weight against her. Her hand caressed the body that lay heavily against her. Her hand brushing against a strip of cloth. A breastband? She took in a breath and opened her eyes with a sigh. Her systir lay against her. Eilif’s face pressed against her shoulder. Was it strange she felt a sense of disappointment? She made a face that no one saw, a confused expression as she tried to analyze her feelings.

What would you have done if this was Randvi? She asked herself. She scanned the room looking for Ulla. Not seeing her she sighed again and let her head lay back against the straw. “Two invalids.” She grumbled to the quiet room.

“Speak for yourself, old woman.” Eilif growled from where she lay. Eivor smirked.

“Says the drenger who can't even get herself out of bed right now.”

“I can so… I choose not to.”

“Why is that?” Eivor asked.

“Because she knows her wife will kill her if she does.” Ulla said as she brushed past the leather door flap.

“Hence the not up alone part.” Eivor reiterated.

“You don’t have a whole lot of room to talk, oh great charmer of pretty foxes.”

Eivor blinked at her systir before giving a shrug with her good shoulder.
“Why?”

“This room doesn't seem strange to you?” Eilif asked, still not having moved.

Making a face she looked around the room as if it could tell her the deep inner workings of her systirs thoughts.

“Do you remember anything about last night?”

Eivor looked to Ulla who seemed to be weighing out a few drops of dwale. She frowned before looking at Eilif again. “Has something changed?”

“How about you start where you do remember.” Ulla said. “About last night.”

“”Last night.” Eivor said. “I…” She frowned remembering the feel of her friend’s body as it sagged down, down, down. They poured her out like a slaughtered calf and then painted her upon the rocks. Fair-Damsel… she closed her eyes and then realized what she was about to do. With frustration she reached to rub her brow. Who was she to pray to?

“God’s dammit. Fucking hel!”

“Evi?” Eilif asked, shocked. Eivor pressed her hand to her mouth, her arm resting on top of Eilif’s head. “Sorry.” She whispered, shaking her head. “Help me up please.” She said to Ulla who advanced on her with some concern. She presented Eivor with the mug of ale and dwale.

“No up today, I am sorry. You must rest.”

“What?” She looked into the mug smelling the foul smelling medicine inside the ale. She rejected it. “I’m fine.” She tried to wiggle out from under Eilif but felt her systirs hand grip her tunic.

“You don’t even remember last night.” Eilif said.

“I remember too much of it!” Eivor said. The smell of her friend's life wine, the hot spray as it spattered her face. The urge to recoil, to vomit her disgust and despair. She trembled under her systir and shook her head more vehemently. She didn’t want to remember those things. The ghastly twist of Damsel’s lips, painted red with her blood. There was nothing for her… her death, it was meaningless. No Valhalla, no life after. Nothing but lies!

“Eivor!” A strong hand grabbed her by the face, stilling her as she fought against her bonds, against the weight of her systir. “STOP!” Ulla commanded. “STOP THIS!”

Eivor grew still, her breath ragged, she breathed heavily through her nose, panting, teeth clenched. “You are hurting yourself.” Ulla said softer. Tears rose in Eivor’s eyes, she tried to blink them away but they fell down the sides of her face, past her ears, to the straw bedding beneath her. “I couldn’t stop her.”

“It wasn't your right to stop her.” Ulla said softer. “Please, just drink this and sleep. You are exhausted, body, mind, and spirit. If you don’t drink it willingly I will cut off your air supply and pour it down your gullet.”

Eivor felt Eilif’s hand brush her side, her fingers brailing softly, there was worry in her face. “You know she will deliver.” Eilif said when their eyes met.

Eivor sighed. “What happened last night?”

Laga had to fetch me after you blacked out. Randvi prevented harm to your person for the most part. Something that’s becoming a bit of a habit.”

Eivor grunted, reaching for the mug. In her defense she had tried to get rest yesterday. Instead she had to have a whirlwind marriage and then help kill a friend before having a funeral. It was kinda busy.

“What if I just rest?” Eivor tried.

Ulla shook her head softly. “We know you can not.”

“I can change.” Eivor wasn’t ready to give up.

“Tell me how.” Ulla said.

“I…” She pursed her lips as words failed her. Ulla insisted with the mug. Eivor frowned. “Isn’t sitting at a table writing resting?” She asked, brushing the mug aside.

The look Ulla gave her said it was not. “Your stubborn body needs rest that your stubborn mind will not give it without help. So you tell me how to help you without the dwale.”

“Randvi.” Eivor said.

Eilif snorted. “Sure, sure. Give my systir a beautiful woman to put her to sleep.”

Ulla was surprised at Eivor, and pulled the mug back so that she might better see her. She remembered earlier yesterday how Eivor had stumbled, and Randvi caught her, set her down safely on the ground and curled protectively about her. She had read the relief in Eivors body even as it hungered.

Then again last night it was Randvi who had gotten Eivor to slow down enough to pass out. She pursed her lips and stepped back. “I will give you a chance with her, but if she doesnt have you asleep in a few hours I am going to knock you out myself.”

“I will help.” Eivor said eagerly.

“R-really?!” Eilif asked, shocked. “Sit me up I wanna see your face woman!”

Ulla set the mug down and rolled Eilif over, with Eivor’s gentle help she got her partner sitting up. “You are serious!” Eilif said.

“I am.” Ulla responded. Though she wasn’t going to say why, lest Eivor put it together and starts fighting against the younger fox as well.

“How is that going to work?” Eilif asked, looking from her Systir to her wife.

“It will.” Ulla said. “I am going to go ask if she would like to…convalesce with you.”

“Was she injured last night?” Eivor asked, suddenly worried.

“Not at all. But she is becoming an expert at raven catching.”

“Har, har.” Eilif snickered. Eivor gave her a look that only made her systir‘s laughter stronger. “Laugh it up invalid. You still pass out without assistance.”

“Seems you do too.”

Ulla left the sisters glaring at each other. When she returned, Randvi and Laga were with her. “Come systir, we are going to move you to your own room for your rest, then I have a conversation I must attend with the King.”

“What does he want?”

“I am sure a report on your progress.” Eivor frowned and then grimaced as dull achy pain touched her. Her arm was un protected and unbound, leaving it vulnerable to muscle spasms as her body tried to remember how to use itself.

“Stop that.” Ulla chastised.

Eivor hissed silently. “I didn’t do it on purpose.” Ulla sat her back on the bed and then using the dwale she dabbed it over Eivor’s shoulder and neck and down her shoulder blade and back, until her expression of pain disappeared.

“I am worried about the rate of my healing.”

“It will speed up with rest.” Ulla assured her. “Real rest.” Ulla looked to Randvi as the three of them got Eivor up onto her feet. She was able to walk herself to her room, but Ulla and Randvi kept their hands on her.

“I can walk.” She grumbled.

“Yes, you can, right into our Raven catcher's arms. No offense Chief but you are a hell of a lot heavier from the floor than you are if you just let us support you.” So she did, the very short walk to her bed. Where Ulla lay her down once more. Tucking her in the bed backwards. Eivor tried to protest but she lost. “Randvi is your bed partner, you are resting, she is protecting. You needn’t face the door. Plus unless you want her to wallow your arm, you will do as I insist.”

“Why are you so bossy?” Eivor grumbled.

“Because you do not listen otherwise.”

Eivor grunted then grinned. “Maybe.” Randvi settled in against her. Just as soft and warm and heavy as she had hoped. The scent of her hair was fresh and clean, her body equally so.

“Is this okay?”

“More than.” Eivor admitted, as A calloused hand slid across Eivor’s belly. God’s that felt good. Her eyes rolled closed as she allowed herself to memorize the sensation. To drink it in.
…

Randvi lay there quietly, holding Evir, and to her delight, being held by her. A strange turn of events she could not imagine. Yes they had been working up to this point. Yes she had, had dalliances that were much shorter in duration than the buildup of this moment with Eivor, but those while delightful didn't share the same feeling this moment held.

Eivor the Wolf-Kissed. Her sworn enemy was holding her with the gentle warmth of a partner. She tilted her head up to look at her as she lay there, her hand brushing over the flat of her clothed belly. Blue eyes fluttered open, lids heavy, expression soft. Her heart beat faster as they held each other's gaze. “Close your eyes Chief~”

A smirk touched sensual lips. Her heart fluttered in response. Little by little she felt Eivor relax, until she slipped into slumber. It wasn’t a tentative rest but the depth of someone who trusted her. She felt blessed when Eivor snuffled. Her hand splaying over the War-Chief’s stomach rubbed gently, hoping to soothe her, ease her through the rough patch. Whatever it might be.
…

Ulla walked quietly towards the longhouse. She had a meeting with King Styrbjorn, not just about Eivor, but she was pretty sure that was his main concern. There would be no deals if Eivor fell sick from her injuries and died. She made a face as she thought about her systir in Randvi’s care.

The woman had proven herself to Ulla. To the clan, to all of Fornburg, not just her but her systir too. As they had stood in defense of their people. While they themselves did not bleed there was the potential for it, and people recognized it. More than that, Randvi had humiliated Knud in front of King and everybody. That arsehat needed so much worse than that for violating her systir, but Randvi had done more for Eivor in the last three days than anyone had been allowed to do.

Now she was weaving her magic over Eivor and getting her to do something that Ulla needed a potion to accomplish. She had seen positive changes in Eivor since the foxes had come to Fornburg. She hoped that Styrbjorn would be happy with her report. She was positive that Eivor would continue to progress, as long as he didn’t do something to set her back. Him and his wild dog.

To her surprise, him disparaging his daughter was not what happened. Yes he did want to know her condition, and that of his raiders. But mostly he wanted to know about how mobile Eivor was. How well could she travel?

Travel! That had shocked her.
She shook her head in disbelief. She was very ambulatory with suitable rest. Give her a day or so of that and she would be a new person. She smirked thinking of Eivor spending even one day curled in Randvi’s arms. By the fates that woman needed a bit of tender care in her life that was not from her systirs.

“Two days.” Styrbjorn had said.

“Yes, Lord.”

“Then let her know, in two days, I expect her to continue the task of making peace. It is time she solidified it on both sides. Something I expect is going to take longer in Revlund.”

“Eivor the butcher…” Ulla sighed. One of the many derogatory names that the Foxes had given her in her life. It of course wasn’t true. Eivor was very precise in whom she killed in battle, and whom she did not. Her systir driven by a conscience that was very aware of those that needed her protection, and those that did not.

In two days as promised Eivor was mounted on her great caribou for a trek to the land of the foxes. Her expression was soft, and kind as Randvi climbed up on her own mount. The two of them shared a look before Ulla cleared her throat drawing Eivor’s attention.

With her hand on her systir’s knee she bid her safe journey, and to try and stay out of trouble. Keep her wounds clean, don't stress her arm, and for the sake of all that is good and holy, come back home to them in one piece.

“I will be home for your bonding.” Eivor promised. Eilif grasped Eivor’s hand.
“I will hunt you down if you don't systir.”
“I will be there.” She said again as a promise.

“We both will.” Randvi said and smiled when the systirs gave her a relieved look.

“Go now.” Ulla said, slapping Moose on the rump.
“Take care of our baby!” Eilif called after Randvi, who had a bear cub resting on the haunches of her horse, between her thighs, and a goat trundling after her by lead rope.
…

“Wanna bet Eivor has to fight every asshat in Revlund?” Eilif pouted. Her systir gets to have all the fun.

“No bet.” Ulla said. “She had better keep herself in one piece or I will tear her apart.”

“Did you tell her that?” Eilif asked as they disappeared out of the gates, with their small traveling party.

“Hmm, indeed I did.” Ulla turned to her partner and smiled, her hand rising to cup Eilif’s cheek. She leaned in for a kiss, soft and warm and lovely. “Just think, when we see her again we will be getting married.”

They shared a grin.
…

It was a leisurely ride towards Revlund. No hurry pushed their pace. They had a lot of goods, and a lot of things that could not handle a hard day's ride. Eivor chief among them.

Frida made them stop after about three hours, whether she wanted it or not. That was okay, because Moose enjoyed the freedom. Eivor sat leaning against her saddle watching Randvi feed the baby bear. The goat’s leg was hiked up on its shoulders, its split toes resting over the back of its head. It was nearly too big to get down there and feed off of the nanny goat. It didn’t seem to mind the indignity. The nanny happily chewing the greens that Randvi distracted her with.

She felt good, really good. Even if Frida poked and pulled at her binding. Checking if she were leaking like a broken vessel.
“Are you going to do this every few hours?” She asked looking up to the healer wondering what she was in for.

Frida gave an imperious expression. “You think you have it so tough.”

“I am the one Ulla is going to dismember if I allow myself to be harmed.”

Frida scoffed. “If you believe that then I should play luck bones with you Chief. She will no more harm a hair on your head than dismember you. She tells you things like that because you are a stubborn and pigheaded patient. I will not promise you violence. What I promise is unexpected potions in your drinks. I will make you terribly sick if you cross me. Weak as a babe you will be, and you will thank me for my kind care.”

Eivor blinked, worried all of a sudden. Frida smiled sweetly, patted her on the good shoulder and slipped her tunic back up her arm. “Just so we are clear Chief, I won’t baby you like she will.”

“Well, it’s a good thing you are my friend.”

“Who said that?” Frida asked and chuckled when Eivor’s jaw dropped. “I am your laeknir. Your life is my first job, and I will do whatever it takes to preserve your life, even from you Chief.”

“Duly noted.” Eivor grumbled, pulling on the strings that tied her shoulders closed again. Frida brusquely brushed her hands away and tied it herself before she moved to check on her own horse.

Eivor watched her walk away with a soft hum. Her eyes followed the woman with a wary expression. “Are you sure this is what you want for your people?” Eivor asked Randvi with a whisper.

“I heard that.” Frida said from the other side of her mare.

“She can’t be that bad. She is Ulla’s first pick.” Randvi responded softly, amused by the whole exchange.

“You can say that because she didn't threaten you with something worse than death.” Eivor growled softly.

“I guess you will have to be on your best behavior hmm?” The look on Eivor’s face drew warmth through her body, she made the softest, cutest noise of protest. It made Randvi’s cheeks light up.

How many jokes had she heard, most of them in poor taste. How much bad talk about this very woman, and the inappropriate size of her plough and her iron forged balls. A terror on the battlefield meant she surely must fuck like she fights! And yet Eivor expressed such adorable vulnerability in such a small noise. She smiled, dropping her eyes to Kyrr who was still feeding on the nanny goat.
She hoped her people could see the woman behind the legend.

Eivor stood up tossing a stick down. She circled around Frida’s mare peering like a child who was searching for the monsters. “Are we sufficiently rested?”

Randvi smirked as Eivor retreated when Frida turned her attention towards her.

“I am satisfied we have.” Frida said, gesturing to Eivor’s saddle on the ground.

“Would you like me to help you get Moose ready to go?”

“No please.” Randvi said standing up. “Let me.” She was still grinning about the playful antics she was seeing between the healer and her charge. She wondered how much of it was truth, and how much was banter between them. Would they be able to sustain that playfulness in a hostile world? Would they use it to eke out a spot within it?

Thinking of her stay in Fornburg she really did have it simple. Eivor was an excellent bridge between her and the Raven clan. She hoped she could be as much for her partner in Revlund.

“Silver for your thoughts?” Eivor asked, pulling out a piece from her purse with quick fingers. Randvi settled the blanket over Moose and smoothed it before she hoisted up the heavy saddle. She then set that on the caribous back and turned to pluck the piece of silver from Eivor’s fingers. Surprise touching those bright blue eyes. She smiled, tucked it into her belt purse and then went back to saddling the patient doe.

“No thoughts?”

“Give her a moment of you not breathing down her neck, and she might be able to think.” Frida said as she mounted up on her mare.

Randvi blushed, pausing to give the healer a look. “Now you sound like my systir.”

Frida hummed and picked up her reins. “I am honored you think so.”

“Will you still sing that song after we meet the rest of her skulk?”

“Not winning any competitions here Chief.” Frida said as she took the lead rope to the pack horse. “Do we need to go home and let you put your big Chief breeches on?

Randvi snorted, turning from Eivor when her mouth fell open again. “Sorry.” Randvi murmured, trying to compose her face.

“Who’s side are you on?”

“Yours, truly, all yours.”

Putting her good hand on her hip she looked indignantly at Randvi, assessing if she believed her or not. “I am not at all soothed by this display of yours.”

“Says the woman who questioned the rest of her family.” Frida pointed out. Eivor spared her a glance before looking with concern to Randvi. They were not traveling with warriors, and fighters. There was just them, and Frida. A bear cub, a nanny goat, and a pack horse.

Eivor pursed her lips. She was making light of it, but she had a very real reason to be uncomfortable with what they were doing. Randvi reached out and put a hand on her good shoulder. “They will love you.” She said softly, just for Eivor to hear. Just for her to know that there was reason to hope. “It might take a few days, but I promise they will.”

“We don’t have a war that I can bleed for them conveniently waiting for us.” There was pain in Eivor’s eyes, a reminder of what she had done to a friend not so very long ago. Randvi squeezed that strong shoulder. She wasn’t going to say it was going to be okay, but she had to believe it would. They would get through this.

“What if you start to hate me?” Eivor asked softly, revealing her heart's fear.

“I couldn’t.” Randvi assured. “I have never hated you, remember?” This reminder soothed the wary War-Chief. She caressed her neck, her thumb brushing Eivor’s jaw before she pulled away. “Let me finish this so we can go.”

When she was done Randvi counterbalanced the saddle so that Eivor could pull herself up. A feat that took a tremendous amount of effort on her injured partner's behalf. Randvi tucked Eivor’s foot into the stirrup giving her a look, silently asking if she were okay before she moved to her own steed with a nod from Eivor.

When another three hours had passed Eivor refused to get down. “I have a little more in me.” She felt fatigued, drawn out. It was the most activity she had done in almost two weeks. She was weak from her injuries and sore as hell. Frida pushed her to get down; Eivor disagreed. “When I get down again I am done for the day. An hour or more so of travel and I will stop for the night. Please Frida, I don't want this to be a three day trip.” With a heavy sigh Frida nodded, and they pushed on.

They set up camp, Eivor’s bed first. Randvi laid out a bear skin, and set her down to rest with Kyrr after the baby had been fed while she and Frida settled into the chores for the night. At one point Randvi who had gathered firewood stopped by the fire Frida was making. She stood above the healer with her arms full gazing at the gold goddess, with the sleeping bear on her chest. The bear’s nose tucked against her neck, making soft bleating noises as Eivor rubbed her neck and ears, speaking softly to her. Or was it singing?

“Ah hem.” Frida said. She blinked and looked down at her with a blush. With no excuse she knelt to drop off her load. “I was admiring the sun.”

“That would be hidden behind you in the trees that separate us from Revlund.” Frida said without mercy, or hesitation.

“Mhmm.” Randvi said with equal playful quip.

Chapter Text

“Can I ask a personal question?” Frida asked as Randvi stooped to put the sticks down beside her.

“You can ask.” Randvi said with no promises that she would answer. She settled on the ground beside Frida and passed her tinder when requested. The two of them feeding the fire just a little ways away from Eivor, who was still, her and the bear.
Frida smirked and nodded, putting in smaller pieces to build it up. They didn’t need a big fire, she crafted it in such a way so as to be able to keep it small and yet hot for cooking and boiling water.

“Do you feel trapped into this arrangement?”

Randvi felt a hint of surprise at that question. A few short days ago she would have answered Yes, without a doubt if she answered at all. Her eyes shifted from Frida to the supine form of the Raven’s War Chief and she found a small smile pulling at her lips.

“I can say it was not the turn I thought my life would take, but it is not an unpleasant turn.”

“Were you attracted to women before this offer?” Randvi shifted drawn back to Frida. Was that what she was looking for?

“I was, and am. My preferred partner is a woman.”

“So you would accept a man? This offer could have very well been from our Lord’s son, if he were competent. He is the elder.”

Randvi made a face the barest hint of disgust touched her before she caught her expression. “I don't deal in hypotheticals, and if I were going to marry a man, wouldnt I already be married?”

“One might say that if you were going to accept a woman you would have done that already as well.” There was some amusement to the older woman’s face as she said that, giving a slight shrug with her shoulder.

Randvi scoffed and then smirked. “Yeah, I guess so. It’s… difficult to trust someone to want me when marriage to me offers so much.”

Frida grunted, her eyes shifting to Eivor before looking once more to the fire they were building. She stuck a larger piece in and sat back to see if they had built it right. “I suppose I had never thought of that. Is not your marriage to Eivor something like all those you have rejected?”

Randvi tilted her head thinking about it. It is true that her position came into play, but it wasn't because she was the daughter of a King, and her wife-to-be wasn't pretending to be in love with her to obtain it. “Yes and no. Eivor has never pretended with me.”

Frida smiled and nodded. “There is one thing Eivor never does to people who are important to her; that is pretend.” Her eyes shifted to the sleeping woman, her smile soft and pleased.

Suddenly Randvi wondered if somehow she had passed some test. “Have you asked her if she feels trapped?”

“I don’t have to ask that. I can see it in her.”

“She leans in…” Randvi murmured, her eyes shifting back to Eivor as she remembered her own observations. Eivor accepting her without any reservation sent a tickle across her skin. It slid like warm fingers down her back and pooled into her belly. She liked what she saw in Eivor. She was cunning, thoughtful, and kind. She respected small and great, old and young alike. Affording them equal opportunity and agency. Giving of herself and her time to address their needs, and their desires. In truth the only real complaint anyone could have against her - truly have against her; was the fact that she had been a very successful enemy.

There was going to be some hurt feelings about what they were doing. Time would only tell who those enemies would be. More than a few had probably had claimed a blood debt on the Ravens War-Chief. She hoped by the time they got to Revlund they would have an idea how many, and who it was they would need to keep an eye on. They would be their fiercest opposition. No… She shook her head. No that wasn't right. Halsteinbjørn was going to be their staunchest protestor. He was going to hate Eivor, simply because she held the position he coveted. He would be the most dangerous— the most unpredictable.

“Are you going to sit here all night? OR find us something to cook?”

She blinked looking startled at Frida. “Was that on my to do list?” She made a face looking at the dying light.

Frida laughed. “Relax, we have salted pork for dinner.”

Randvi’s expression was shocked, and then amused. She chuckled. “You had me for a moment. For future reference if you want fresh meat let me know sooner. I will see what I can find, and if I fail, we can have more salted pork.”

“Fair enough.” Frida smirked, pulling out a few pieces of pork and a pot to cook them in. She went to work rinsing the meat with some clean water, walked a little ways away and poured it out before she came back with a bit more water in the bottom. Putting a lid on the top to cook the meat. When she came back Randvi had switched her position to the bear skin where Eivor was curled up sleeping. Her hand went to the bear that slept on the Chief’s chest, loosely held by her good hand.

Neither bear nor chief woke when Randvi sat down, or when she stroked the little bear. It seems travel had tuckered the two of them out. Frida felt surprise and a sense of wonder that Eivor accepted this woman into her space. Trusted her with what felt like no reason, so they fought for the Ravens, winning that attack was just as much in the Foxes favor as it was in the Ravens. Plus, how did they know that the whole thing was not orchestrated by the Foxes to get the Ravens to trust them? True, that was a hell of a price for the Wolves to play— unless the Foxes were meant to betray the Ravens; or even planned to betray the wolves from the very beginning.

If she thought of all these things, surely Eivor who was their Chief of War did too. What gave her such unconditional trust in Randvi? As she rheumenated on these things Frida cut up some vegetables and dumped them into the pot. Some carrots, and roots, some mushrooms and even some bread she tore up to thicken it.

Sometimes she wished she knew how Eivor’s mind worked. What gave her the ability to see the situation and trust she made the right decision? After all that had happened to her, how did she still have the capacity to trust? Frida wished she knew those secrets, so that she could apply them to herself when it was her in a sticky situation.

“Will you be happy to be home?” She asked Randvi, drawing her attention once more. She was a handsome lady, a beautiful woman. Her auburn hair brilliant in firelight, green eyes dark and mysterious. Her smile comely, she could understand why Eivor would want to handfast with her, if it was her lot. Especially after what Knud had done; would it be a marriage of service?

“It will. I have a large and lively family. I kind of miss them.” They shared a chuckle.

“What of you, have you family?”

“Premier Panacea, and Ulla are my family. They picked me out of the gutters and gave me knowledge, and trade, and status. They gave me their love.”

“So you have known them a long time?”

“I only vaguely remember a time before them. It was an unhappy time. Plucked from the streets of Nekheb.”

“Ah, that explains your accent, and your lovely skin color. Will it be difficult living two days by horse from your family?”

Frida smiled and found herself flattered by the younger fox. Not something she felt often. “Two days is not so far. I hope that I will be allowed to write?”

“Yes, of course. There can be arrangements made for that, and when you need, perhaps a time to go home? As allies surely that will be something that you would want to do too.”

She was touched by her generosity. “Perhaps. If I can be spared.”

“Well, I would expect that you as our Premier Laeknir would be able to choose when you can and can not be spared.”

That surprised Frida, it showed on her face, and then confusion. “Your Premier? Have you no healer?”

“Of course we do, and they will continue to serve as they always have, but you, you must teach. You must train us how to enrich and grow. You will help Revlung prosper into a city as large if not bigger than Fornburg. We will provide for you all that you will need.”

Frida scoffed. “A healer who doesn't heal?”

“A healer who teaches others to heal as she heals. Our laeknir does not know the secrets that you do. Be kind, and be generous, and we will afford you, your every wish. Whatever it may be.”

“Even if I want twelve wives and a husband?”

Frida laughed at Randvi’s shock. “Ah, you are a kidder. I thought you were serious about poisoning Eivor.”

“Oh, yes well that. I was serious about that. I wont be taking her shit… if I have to sedate her I will. You don’t know, but Ulla has a pouch of darts for difficult patients. It usually only takes one or two attempts to train even the most difficult.”

“What is Eivor on?” Ranadvi asked mystified.

Frida made an absurd face. “Five.” The shock that Randvi expressed made her snicker. “It has been a while since Ulla has had to drug her in such a manner, so I expect she might stretch her legs with me. I must make it very clear that I will not tolerate such behavior. Especially since Ulla will hold me accountable for Eivor’s stupidity. Because I should have known.”

“Stop talking about me like I’m not here.” Eivor grumbled.

Frida snorted, that was the Eivor she was accustomed to. “Go back to sleep and you won’t be here again.” Frida said nonplussed. She smirked when Eivor did. “Are you going to rouse yourself for some food?”

Eivor grunted.
“You should.”
Eivor grunted again.
Frida shrugged. “You’re missing out.”

Eivor opened her eyes and tipped her head back to get a look at her, they shared a smile. That was the exact same words Eivor had told her when she pretentiously told the seemingly arrogant youthful drenger that she was Ulla’s family, not that of the Raven systirs. Now it was something they said to each other when ever they had the opportunity. A little joke between them. A gentle goad to do the right thing. A playful poke to nudge in the right direction. Eivor had a knack for worming her way through the tightest of defenses. A damned determined soul with more lives than a cat. It still irritated Frida sometimes. But she was grateful all those lives kept the blessed woman around. She had come to appreciate her and in some respects care for the block head.

She felt affection as the obviously exhausted Chief pushed the baby bear off her chest and rolled over onto her good side. Picking herself up. “Why not?” Eivor said. “I don’t get Frida’s exceptional cooking very often.”

Randvi looked between them with an amused expression. If she was feeling like she missed something she didn’t say. Frida thought better of her for it. Her patience would work well for her, marrying Eivor. “Do we need to give your bear some meat?”

“Eh.” Eivor said and then looked to Randvi.

“Why look at me? I don’t know how to care for a bear.”

“It is your fuzzy child.” Eivor said with a smirk.

“Hah. I only have her because of—” She stopped, pursed her lips then finished. “I see what you mean.”

Eivor laughed, and it was a good laugh. She wrapped her arm around the one still bound to her chest and let herself belly laugh. Frida’s affection felt deep. The heart picks that bound her to Eivor were settled many years ago. She hoped that this marriage she offered didn’t mess her up more.”
…

The meal was good, as good as Eivor had hinted when she had said she didn't get Frida’s cooking often. Randvi lay back on the bedding and sighed, curling up with Kyrr. The cub had been fed again, its fuzy lips milk rusted. She was making soft bleating noises of pleasure again. Randvi snuggled against her and nibbled on her face whiskers. Like she were cleaning the baby bear. Putting her hand up there to wipe at her milk crusties. Eivor was watching her with unflinching eyes. When she caught her watching she smiled. A smile that made Randvi’s stomach do flips even with a full belly. Did she know how very handsome she was? How beautiful? Randvi smiled as her systir’s teasing came back to mind.

“It helps that she is not a troll.” God’s she was so not “a troll”. Even in her current state of injury she sat with a comfortable ease that softened what was very clearly a lot of strong planes and hard angles. Angles that Randvi would come to know. That thought made those delightful feelings in her stomach intensify. Her attention shifted quickly back to Eivor, not having noticed she looked down as she was recalling the tease from Laga.

She watched her smile what felt like a knowing smirk before she lay down on the other side of Kyrr. the baby turned into Eivor licking her face before Eivor got a hand up there to protect herself. The baby proceeded to give Eivor’s hand a generous cleaning, as she licked what had to be all the salt off her palm.

“Shh.” Eivor murmured softly to the little sow. “Gently now. Be gentle. I’m not tough like you.” She said to the baby bear trying to grasp her tongue. Kyrr pulled her tongue loose and licked again only to have to pull it back again. She licked one more time then licked smaller, until she just nosed Eivor’s hand. “There we go. Soft, gentle nose kisses.” Eivor whispered, and leaned into kiss Kyrr’s nose.

Like with the children of her clan she was gentle, guiding, and kind. Coaxing the behavior she wanted with a constant patient persistence, and rewards when she got what she wanted. Randvi admired that. Someone who could get what they wanted in such a manner.

“It’s going to take more than three licks to get to the heart of my people.”

Eivor laughed that same unfiltered, uninhibited laugh she had given to Frida earlier. It was such a wonderful sound, open and unrestrained. It was gorgeous, like the woman who did it. She flushed but did not hide it. Did not turn as a demure woman, no Randvi wanted Eivor to see her growing desires. Her appreciation of what she saw, just as unfiltered as that delightful belly laugh.

“And here I was hoping.” She saw the transformation on the War Chief’s face. The recognition. Her heart beat faster. Would Eivor turn away?

They sat there, comfortable, supine, with a baby bear between them, soulgazing… Randvi felt her heart flutter in her breast. Those blue eyes almost unblinking. Did she feel trapped? She saw uncertainty in Eivor’s eyes, but then remembered that she kept “leaning in”. Did that mean that she was waiting to be shown how to proceed? Gods that thought had her all sorts of excited.

The last time they had almost kissed they had been interrupted. But she remembered the feel of Eivor’s body beneath her. The play of her fingers against naked flesh— she swallowed and leaned a little in over Kyrr. She would do it tonight, if Eivor leaned in, she would do it.

Eivor studied her face, her beautiful blue eyes dropping from her own to her lips. Randvi felt this almost uncontrollable urge to lick them. To rake her teeth over them and ease the inch that attention brought. “I want to kiss you Chief~” She whispered. She watched a ghost of a smile play over Eivor’s lips. A twitch that pulled on the scars of her beautific face. She leaned in a little more and waited, offering her own lips up in quiet invitation. Slowly Eivor’s eyes raised to meet hers again, and then as if in slow motion, Eivor tipped her lips up in offering and leaned in. It was the first time she had participated in any way. Sweet Freyja.” Randvi thought as her heart nearly burst from her chest in anticipation alone. Eivor’s hand came to her cheek, warm and calloused, and then her lips. She leaned the last bit in of her own accord and their lips met.

When it happened, it wasn’t world changing, but it moved something deep inside of her. Eivor’s thumb stroked ever so gently against her cheek. It was everything Eivor’s legend wasn’t!
Heat burned through her as she ran her tongue against those soft lips. When they parted she slipped into them. Slowly exploring, giving Eivor ample opportunity to reject her.

There was a brief moment where Eivor slipped her tongue away from Randvi, but she pursued it, to great effect as they found one another and it lit a fire under her skin. Eivor leaned into the kiss more, her breath quickening out then in again through her nose. War calloused fingers splaying with a firmer touch against her cheek. Tips stroking gently.

With her free hand Randvi cupped Eivor’s cheek, twisting deeper into her mouth as a groan of delight welcomed her. Her own issuing forth as if with its own will in response.

When she pulled back she was breathing heavily, and the desire to have more of that mouth left her hovering nearby. A quick breath, two. She pulled back slightly to meet bright blue eyes, dark with a desire that seemed to surprise her. Randvi smiled and sat back on her hip with a sigh. Eivor let out a slow shaky breath that only made her smile a little more.

“Was it terrible?” Randvi asked in a husky voice.

“N-” Eivor swallowed hard and cleared her throat as it came out low pitched and rough. Randvi smiled and laughed a little softly. “Why do you laugh?”

“My systir said you not looking like a troll helped. And it suddenly struck me, what if I kissed like a troll?”

Eivor blushed, and it was beautiful, traveling across her cheeks, down her neck and into the yoke of her chest. Randvi followed it with her eyes, giving a hooded look back up to Eivor as a smirk touched those lovely lips. “You don’t.”

What if I did?” Randvi persisted.

Eivor snorted as her eyes looked Randvi over. “If you looked like one? Or kissed like one?”

“Both, either.” She shrugged and smiled.

“Well I imagine that a troll could kiss a lot of you all at once.”

Randvi groaned and shook her head. “That’s terrible.”

“Unless you liked that sort of thing?”

Randvi’s mouth dropped open and she laughed. “And do you?”

“Having been bound to a troll once I can say it was unpleasant. But I am thankful to say you kissed nothing like him.” Eivor sucked in a calming breath and then blew it out slowly before she continued. “Up until I shared with you I was pretty sure I was not the kissing sort of person.”

“A-and now?” She was not at all shocked that on a personal level Eivor was repulsed by anything Knud did, and up until Randvi did it with her, she had only him as a personal reference.

“I think I will enjoy getting accustomed to it. Was it terrible for you?”

“No, not at all. It was definitely a beginning, but it holds much promise.” She felt a storm of butterflies in her stomach as Eivor dipped her head with a demure expression. Those pale lashes brushing against milk and rose colored cheeks had Randvi biting her lips.

SWEET FREYJA! I was not prepared for this side of a woman who wears the blood of her enemies like a cloak! Randvi swallowed dropping her fingers into Kyrr’s ruff, so as to give herself something to distract her from the very delightful thought of pinning Eivor down to take advantage of her sweet lips right this instant!

“Valka says no one is good at anything they have only tried once.” That raspy voice sending shivers down her back, and pools of pleasure into her belly. Eivor was blushing! She watched at the War-Chief licked her lips and tilted her head before she raised a brow and wore that smirk once more.

Randvi blinked as what had to be a lecherous grin broke out on her face. Was Eivor asking for another kiss from her? As if to make her desires apparent Eivor reached with her good hand to Randvi’s arm, sliding down it, and when she got to her hand she lifted it.

“She sounds like a wise woman. Perhaps a little practice?”

“Seems the thing to do, since you are to be my wife. I wouldn’t want to get it wrong. Especially not for our Handfasting day.” She gently pulled in invitation on Randvi’s arm. Guiding her back into Eivor’s space.

“No! Definitely not. It would not bode well on such an auspicious day.” She shifted forward again, over Kyrr. Her hand slipping not to Eivor’s shoulder where she was guiding her but down beside her on the bearskin so that she was able to hold her weight as she leaned in for yet another kiss.

Eivor was smiling as she hovered above her, it was pleasant and playful, and twisted her scarred lips in such a way it made Randvi’s heart beat harder. She leaned in to claim them. Those playful perfect lips, scars and all. A thrill raced through her as Eivor’s tongue caressed her lips. Her hand sliding into Randvi’s hair, pulling her down as she slipped into her mouth. She groaned and sucked on that agile articulate member, rubbing hers against it, around it. Eivor groaned as she pulled back for a quick breath. Randvi watched her lick her lips and felt desire blossom anew in her belly.

Better?” Eivor asked in that delicious husky growl that only got thicker with her desire. Randvi wiped her lips and then licked her fingers. “Mmm, much, you will be a natural soon.”

This seemed to please Eivor, she preened under the compliment, laying back with a dreamy sigh.

Randvi couldn’t help herself, she loved the expression on Eivor’s lips. That self satisfied look filled with such confidence. She watched Eivor lay back on her back, sliding an arm behind her head, slow blinking at her. She wondered what her people would think of that cocksure expression on the War-Chief’s face. Would they die to know that was probably her first true kiss ever? Randvi felt flush with delight and newly awakened hunger. She let her eyes roam down Eivor’s body. Broad and thick at the shoulders, tapering down to her waist before it flared again at her hips. She was very clearly strong, muscles bulging in her arm, and powerful thighs. It took her a moment when Eivor shifted, to realize that the War-Chief had done so just for her.

Tightening muscle groups for better effect. She smirked and gave a soft laugh. “Don’t be an arse.” She softly chastised.”

“Me?” Eivor asked in that delicious rasp. Mmm, Randvi really hoped she never got accustomed to that. Never took it for granted. Always let it play across her ears like it did her skin. She wanted to shiver, but felt right now would be the wrong time to let Eivor know her voice did things to her. “Never.”

“Hmm.” Randvi quietly called bullshite on that, getting a trixter’s smile for her efforts.

She rolled over onto her back beside Kyrr across from Eivor and smiled up at the canopy; and beyond the night sky. She was going to enjoy teaching Eivor the delightful “secrets” of making love to a woman; and soon Eivor would excel at them. She took in a deep breath, more than pleased by the turn of events for the night. She had been thinking about that kiss for days now. She could sleep at last knowing what they felt like…
…

The next morning, after a bit of bread for breakfast, and feeding the baby they set out once again. It was several hours before Randvi began to recognize the land they were in. She smiled as she looked around. “I know this place.” Pulling away from the group she trotted her horse forward, scanning the tree’s. There was a big one near here. A massive mother tree. A tree that she and every one of her siblings had marked. It was the biggest tree on the cusp of Ravens land. When she found it she slipped out of her saddle and walked up to it. She wasn’t sure why but it felt important. A place of promises, a glimpse of their family heritage, and the courage they challenged each other to have.

The great tree bore their marks upon it. Her eldest systir and brodir on top, their marks side by side, equals in all things. Randvi touched them with sensitive fingertips. They were aged, and worn by weather and time. Beneath them their systir Nott. Then an equal line for Dusty and Ran, Beneath them Langley, and her mark below him.

What had started as a siblings challenge had become a family’s badge of courage, and was becoming quite the family tree. For from each siblings were marks of their children who had completed the task for themselves. Adding their mark too. Each child at the age of ten crossed the imposing yet invisible line where the Foxes den left off and the Raven’s nest began. Four generations carved in the great tree’s flesh.

When she showed it to Eivor who still sat atop her great steed she laughed. That delicious, delightful raspy sound sending shivers down her spine again. “Why do you laugh?”

“I never imagined it was you and your family doing this!”

She felt shocked that Eivor would know. But of course she would know! It was no small tree. It brought shade, and protection to travelers as well as the wild creatures of the land.

“Climb into her heart and you will see who is held there.” Eivor raised her eyes to where the tree’s largest fork sat.

“Really?” Randvi asked feeling shocked, and yet excited.

“Shall I give you a boost?” Eivor asked with a big smile.

“No.” Frida scoffed. “You are a babe, babe’s do not give fully functioning adults a boost.”

“Frida, where is your sense of wonder and adventure?” Eivor asked nudging Moose up into the roots and pulling her foot out of the stirrup. She motioned to Randvi.

“I am a healer, not an adventurer.” She grumbled leaning on the horn of her saddle. She said it in such a way so as to convey, “that was that”.

Eivor huffed her amusement. “Come my adventurous fox! Let us show our sour Laeknir how it is done?”

Randvi felt excitement ripple through her, both at the spirit of what Eivor was offering, and the use of the small but powerful word “My”. There was no way she could turn Eivor down now. Doing so would be tantamount to slapping her right in the face simply for being playful. Randvi couldn’t do that.

She reached for the pommel of Eivor’s saddle, one hand on the swell, one on the cantle, slipping her foot up into the long stirrup she pulled herself up. Right up against Eivor. She leaned into her for support as Eivor steadied Moose. She was so warm, and smelled sweet. For a moment they were eye to eye, a moment that felt like an eternity. That generous smile pulling at the scars on her lips. She swallowed, the urge to kiss her returning full force.

“You were going up.” Eivor said softly, that smile growing teasing.

She let out a soft groan and brought her leg up over Moose’s rump, from there she got herself up onto the balls of her feet.

“I swear, if the two of you end up on the ground gasping like fish for air I am going to dart you both, and tie you to your mounts. I will drag you into Revlund like trade goods.” Frida said, though she was amused by their new found playfulness, she was worried that one small misstep would harm them both. “If you break anything I am going to tell the entire world for the rest of your lives you did it being fools.”

Eivor was concentrating too hard to give and credence to Frida’s warning. Keeping Moose perfectly still, with a soothing hand on her neck and steady thighs around her.

Randvi reached up for the high bough and pulled herself up into it with a sigh. Being so near Eivor made thinking of anything else difficult. She walked along the bough the few short steps to its heart and knelt among its limbs. “I don’t see anything.” She said, feeling disappointment creeping in.

“It is there.” Eivor said. “You must look for it.”

Crouched in the tree she began digging out deadfall, brushing back a winter or three of leaves. There in the very crux of the tree was three small faded sets of initials.

EV set just a little ways apart from the other two. One for Sigurd she surmised. “Who is DN?”

“My brothers best friend Dag Nithisson.”

“Dag the arsehole?” Randvi looked down from the tree to Eivor.

She felt her insides shiver at the amused sound Eivor made. “One and the same.”

“Hard to imagine he has any friends.” Randvi moved out onto the limb and dropped back down onto Moose, sliding right down behind Eivor. Her arms slipping around her. She leaned into her back and pressed her face against her good shoulder, breathing in that inviting earthy scent. “You smell good.” She whispered before slipping down off the back side of Moose. Leaving a flushed Eivor with her comment.

Not that Randvi had many occasions where she felt ugly, but when Eivor watched her like that with blazing blue eyes she felt otherworldly beautiful. A Vanir among mortals. She put a bit of sway into her hips as she walked back to her horse. She scooped up Kyrr who to save nanny from being milked again.

“Are we done adventuring already?” Frida asked, as dry as per her usual. “I was almost overcome with emotion.”

Eivor bit her lips and turned her mount. Randvi followed suit. The two of them rode side by side as they progressed from the Raven’s land to that of the Raef’s.

“Don’t think because you do not see me, that I am not here. As much as I wish for you to progress in your endeavors, I would very much rather not be privy to your petting.

Randvi blushed but Eivor laughed and turned her head back. “Too bad, you’re missing out.”

“Be that as it may, it is my decision to make.”
Eivor chuckled.
…

They stopped an hour or so after midday to give their mounts a rest, feed the baby, stretch their legs so that they didn't get too stiff, or start walking funny.
“I feel like we are making better time today.” Eivor said as she walked beside Randvi. The two of them walking beside their mounts, so that Kyrr could get her legs stretched too. The little bear romping from grass patch to tree stump. Pausing to chew on this or that. Scooping up what must have been bird droppings when she ran across one. Little treats left from the heavens. Eivor snickered at it after she did it for the fifth or sixth time under the same tree. Randvi had stopped walking all together as the cub seemed very determined to find another.

“Keep walking, she will follow so long as we keep moving.”

Randvi turned to follow, an easy smile rising to beautiful lips. Eivor found herself thinking about their kiss last night. Her stomach felt twisted in knots as she relived it again in her head. That is until she stumbled and Randvi’s quick hands steadied her.

“Ulla is right, you have become a chronic problem towards your own health. Glad Randvi’s hands are so fast. She has saved you on numerous occasions now.”

“I have been very blessed.” Eivor admitted, flushing a little at Randvi. Getting a kind smile that sent electricity through her system. “Very blessed.” She murmured just for Randvi.

“I’m gratified you think so.”

“I…” She swallowed and then licked her lips. “I never imagined that my disinterest in intimate affairs was because I had the wrong teacher.” She flushed as she admitted that. “I thought it was that I was not built to have such things. I was after all told I was broken.”

Randvi scoffed. “Of course they would say that. Forgive me if I say anything insensitive on the subject. There has been equal rights for families of all kinds for a very long time in my home. The injustices that you and Eilif, and Ulla, and even Fair-Damsel and Thordis suffer make my blood boil.”

Eivor understood that. She had nothing to say that would help so she said nothing. The two of them walking for sometime, Kyrr tumbling around them. Her happiness enough for them all.

“It will be nice to be somewhere different for a time. To see things from a new perspective.”

“You think so?” The hopeful expression on Randvi’s face sent butterflies fluttering in her chest.

“I do.”

“Even if that different perspective is anger and hate?”
She made a face and gave a slight shrug. “Is it that much different from hate and disgust? At least I will have earned this. I think it will be a new experience.”

Randvi’s expression turned sympathetic, her hand brushing Eivor’s. “You won't be alone.”

“I have been blessed to never be.” Eivor smiled.

Their attention was drawn by Kyrr who was suddenly very interested in what she found. Rubbing herself in it, rolling in narrow fuzzed leaves.

“Oh sweet little angel, what have you got there?” Frida rushed forward past them to look at what Kyrr was doing. She rubbed the bear’s head and cooed at her. “What a good little Ulla you are, hmm?

She picked off a piece of the woody stem and handed it to Kyrr, letting her trot away happily with her piece. Eivor knelt as the little sow flopped down and proceeded to chew on the piece she had been given.
“What is it?” Randvi asked, kneeling when Eivor did. Kyrr snorted and groaned and pulled at the plants leaves, chewing on them.

“Mugwort.” Eivor and Frida said together. Eivor smiled and pulled a leaf off of the piece that Kyrr was chewing on.

“There is a small patch of it here, with really nice stalks.” Frida said as she worked her knife down into the soil, digging at the plant. Eivor stuck the leaf in her mouth and chewed on it, getting up to dig out a bit of cloth, she pulled at the straps that her syster had made for her to bind herself, cutting off a square before she nodded to Randvi’s water skin.

“Pour a bit of water here.” Randvi got up and did as requested. Wetting the cloth. When Frida got the plant out of the ground she put it in the cloth that Eivor held. Wrapping it up around the roots. “I must give a small gift.” Frida murmured.

“Use my knife, it is clean.” Eivor said, pulling a small knife from her belt.

“Thank you.” Frida said then knelt by the plant, She cut a shallow line in the meaty part of her arm, letting crimson blood run down, dripping into the patch of earth she had taken the plant from. The ground soaked it up as fast as it fell, drinking it in greedily. “Eivor, water please.” She murmured. Randvi offered her water skin. “Thank you.” Frida poured the water into the ground and helped disperse the rich blood gift. “Grow strong and flourish.” She spoke to the rest of the plant she had left. Churning the earth until the water and the offering were absorbed.

She handed Eivor’s knife back before pulling her own out. She scaled off a patch of the nearest tree’s bark and drew a rune making the spot to help her find it again. “Plants this robust must be cultivated.” She explained to Randvi. “There.” She said with a nod. “If this one we have gathered does not flourish we can return and try again in a season or two.”

“Do you know a lot of herblore?” Randvi asked Eivor.

She shrugged. “I guess, for someone who is not a laeknir. Do your healers not teach you to recognize important plants?”

Randvi looked thoughtful. “My modir used to teach us herbology, but it never really interested me. I will have to start to pay more attention when she speaks about them. What does mugwort do?”

“The Volver will be most pleased with its presence. Among other things, it helps the dreamer have a fuller experience in their dreams.” Frida said, gently packing the plant in her saddle bag.

“It permits one’s full self to walk the other realms and to better recall upon waking.” Eivor clarified.

“So you take it.”

Eivor smirked. “If you have gone to your own Volver, you have too.”
…

Chapter Text

Revlund, it was familiar, but different. The sights filled with bright pennants and floral arrangements hoisted up on poles filling the town with vivid colors. It was decorated for the upcoming midsummer's festival. An auspicious day in which their King would choose his raiding grounds for the year if he were so inclined, and they would celebrate the summer solstice.

Eivor stopped to look at the town and its colors gay. Beside her Randvi stopped.
“They aren’t going to pelt me with poop are they?” She asked.

The amused snort that Randvi gave made her smile, and have perhaps an inkling of home. “If that is all they try I will count ourselves lucky.”

“True.” Eivor murmured, shifting her bound arm uncomfortably. She was flexing her fist, it was terribly weak, and would be useless if it came down to a fight.

“Stop that.” Frida groused as she stopped beside them, giving Eivor a firm look of displeasure.

“SYSTIR!”

Eivor watched Randvi’s smile transform her face into something beautiful. It made her feel like she was hungry all over again. A knot in her stomach as Randvi pushed forward, riding her horse hard. In the same breath she dismounted, throwing her arms around an older man with some light graying in his red hair.

Frida pulled at Eivor’s straps, and adjusted her cloak, smoothing a hand down her arm with the lightest of touches. “Having second thoughts?”

She looked from the happy reunion to Frida with a raising of her brow. “I am not. I have committed myself to this course.”

“Then into our new friends hands we go.” Frida nodded towards the foxes who had come to greet them. Randvi’s family foremost among them.

“That I haven't been shot at yet is promising.” Eivor murmured, pushing Moose forward with a squeeze from her legs. She stopped several paces back from the group before swinging her leg off and sliding down. Randvi returned to her, and smiled reassuringly, sending butterflies scattering within her belly once more. A warm calloused hand took her good arm, and she led her to the waiting family.

“Eivor, you have already met Laga, this is her twin Skarde.” The face of the man was familiar, his great beard speckled like starlight both with carefully crafted silver beads, and the quicksilver that lit his great red beard. “Eivor, Welcome to Revlund.” He offered her his arm, and they clasped before all.

“Thank you Skarde.” His smile felt warm and genuine, and his interest sincere. “I look forward to getting to know you.”

“And I you, Systir.”

That simple statement filled her chest and stomach with the beating of many wings. Eivor cleared her throat and smiled with a nod, looking to the next sibling.

“This is my Systir, Nott of the Swan-Road.”

“Nott of the swan-Road.”
Eivor’s good arm was clasped again. “A pleasure to meet you, Eivor Wolf-Kissed. Are you any good at Kuub?”

“As a matter of fact, I am.”
Eivor watched as Nott clapped her hands and smiled bigger. “Excellent, yes. I need some new players who aren’t afraid to play me.”

“I’m not afraid to play you.” Laga protested looking confused.

Nott waved her systir off. “Someone I have half a chance at beating.”

“Maybe half a chance. We still don’t know how good Eivor is with a bow.” Laga murmured, giving Eivor a long look.

“Nothing like you.” Eivor had the courage to say to Laga. But then after having seen her bow work, it wasn’t really humility on her behalf to say that. Laga smiled and bobbed her head in recognition.
“I don’t go hungry with a bow, but I much more prefer my battle daggers to it.”

“Ooof, sounds like she likes getting up close and personal. Perhaps a friendly wrestling match?” A dark haired woman gave Eivor a very blatant look, her eyes sweeping over her body with interest and appreciation.

“I am very sure that will never happen.” Eivor said.

The siblings erupted into a raucous laughter startling Kyrr, who had been dozing up until that moment. She made a frightened noise and jerked in Randvi’s arms.

“Too bad Ran, she already has you pegged.” A dark haired man with olive colored skin said, leaning over a red-blonde man.

“Not yet.” Ran said with that same salacious smile on her lips, as her eyes seemed to gobble Eivor up.

“Eivor, this is my brodir Dusty and systir Ran. They are also twins.” Randvi gestured to them. A stubby man with a reddish beard and blue eyes, his build short and squat, shoulders square and thick. He offered her a meaty hand covered in reddish hair. “Wolf-Kissed, Welcome to our family.”

“Thank you Dusty.” Eivor rasped feeling the strength in that hand, it squeezed her bicep as if she were but a child, a grip like the pliers of a blacksmith, grinding her bone like the chaff on newly blackened metal. She stepped into him and squeezed back. Her fingers turned into his meaty flesh until he showed her surprise. The grip disappeared, but not before it left its mark. He nodded to her and smirked.

“Eivor. If you ever want to dally.” Ran grinned and raised her brows in offer. Honestly it felt sinister. Like they were testing to see if she was going to step out of the marriage bond even before she had one…

“I won’t.” Eivor said honestly. Even if they were never sexual partners she would never accept Ran’s offer. She made that clear now. “You wouldn’t want me anyway. I’m a broken crow. Your Systir is a blessing that I can not even begin to express gratitude for.” Her eyes drifted to Randvi who gave her a pained and amused expression.

Randvi shook her head. “You are far from broken.”

“Oh no. I assure you, she is quite broken.” Frida butted in. “But don’t let that fool you. She is still very virile.”

Eivor grunted and flushed.

“I don’t say that as a compliment.” Frida said to those watching the exchange. “I say it as a warning. Injured does not mean incapable of slaughter. In fact, to the unwary it may mean an invitation to such. Do not poke at what you do not understand.”

“Well, I won’t force my plough on you Eivor. No one here will.” No doubt the gesture she gave was towards all of those who lived in Revlund.

Eivor clasped arms with Ran. “All the same, thank you for the offer.” She smiled a crooked smile, her eyes shifting to Randvi as her cheeks darkened a little. “But I won't ever take such an offer, not from you, not from anyone.”

She felt her heart beat faster as Randvi gave her a soft almost imperceptible smile. Though she had only known Randvi for a few days what they were building she would never jeopardize. More than that though, she never wanted to bring Randvi the hurt she had felt at Knud’s betrayal.

“Eivor…” It felt like tearing herself away from that secretive look of appreciation Randvi gave as another voice called her name. The reddish blonde man with blue eyes smiled at her. “I am Langley Far-Sight.”

“This is my big baby brother.” Randvi said, stepping up beside Eivor so that their arms touched.

She shifted her weight so that she leaned ever so little into Randvi while offering Langley her arm. “A pleasure to meet you all. I look forward to finding out if you live up to your legends.”

“Legends?! What have you been telling your mate about us?” Langley asked as he shook her arm without any tests. He clapped her hand much like his older brother had in the beginning.

“Oh, nothing you need to worry about.” Randvi said sweetly.

“I look forward to building on those legends.” The dark haired man near Langley said, reaching his arm out to Eivor.

“Eivor this is Manning our raid leader.”

“Manning.” That was a face she recognized. Having met in battle before. They clasped arms. Manning nodded. “A pleasure to see you face to face and not fear for your legend Wolf-Kissed.”

“Or yours Black-Bear.” Manning smiled at her recognition. He nodded before letting her arm go.

Randvi was the Strategist, the brains of the operation, but it was Manning who directed their raiders to follow those orders. He was capable and cunning. And mauled like a bear. He was a foe worthy of the term. She hoped he was a friend worthy of that name too.
“Your security is my priority while you are here.” He said to her, “If you or your lovely Fox have any concerns please do not hesitate to see me. Our bunch can be just as brutal in their pranking as they are in their battle cups.”

“I appreciate that.” Eivor said. “She hoped he was a staunch ally and not a secret undertow.

“We expect you are tired from your journey, come. Please join us. Our fadir and modir are at the longhouse waiting, there is also a meal prepared.” Laga turned, stopping abruptly. “Gods above child, you startled me.”

“Mother, we want to meet Eivor Wolf-Kissed.” A woman that was at least a hand of summers older than Eivor’s own age did not seem startled or even surprised when her mother put a hand on her shoulder. Laga turned back to Eivor.
“This is my oldest dottir “Elli and her twin Bodil.” Bodil stepped out of the shadow of her systir and eyed Eivor with a hesitant and somewhat haughty expression. Elli stepped forward, long black hair like a cloak around her shoulders. A younger version of Laga. Beautiful and brave. She reached her hand out to Eivor. “Welcome Eivor.”

“Thank you Elli. Are you a skald like your mother?”

“We are.” Elli said and gestured to her more timid twin.

Eivor looked at Bodil and smiled, giving her a nod in greeting. The woman didn’t offer her arm, and Eivor would not force contact. The twins were nearly identical. She noticed some differences in their eye colors, a slight blue to Elli’s eyes where Bodil’s was more green. And they had a kissing birthmark, Elli’s was on her right, and Bodil on the Left. It kind of looked like a thumb print.

“I hope someday I can hear you sing.”

“Yes!” Elli said suddenly even more pleased. “Yes, I would like that very much.”

“Dottir.” Laga said softly. When her young one looked up Laga nodded to where she was still holding Eivor’s hand. She blushed and released her hands.

“I think my dottirs share the same interest with varying feelings about it.” Laga said as they all started progressing towards the long house.

“And that is?” Eivor asked, leading Moose by her lead rope.

“If you live up to your legends too.” Eivor blinked at Laga.

“Your infamy.” Bodil said from the far side of her mother. Her attention shifted to the younger of the twins with a troubled expression.

“Dee!” Elli said with a hiss. Bodil seemed as unphased by her systir as Elli had been by her shocked mother. She even shrugged.

“Oh.” Eivor said.

“Can I ask a question that no one has yet?” Elli said as she followed along on the other side of Moose.

“Sure.” Eivor said, shifting sides of her great beast.

“Why is your war beast blue? Or perhaps even, HOW? How is your war beast blue?”

Eivor laughed, putting her hand on Moose’s neck.

“It is a caribou.” Bodil said to her systir with a frown. “Why do you call it a war beast?”

“For the obvious fact it carries her to war, systir.”

“It is meat.” Bodil said just as unimpressed with Moose as she seemed to be with Eivor.

“Actually I do not take Moose into battle with me. She is too precious for that.”

“Precious?!” Both systirs asked.

Eivor rolled her good shoulder and smirked. “Do you not have a favorite animal that you love?”

“No.” Bodil said with a new frown.

“You did have such an animal not so long ago.” Manning said. Eivor turned to find him behind her. She had heard him circle around her mount when she switched sides, he seemed to be taking her personal safety seriously. Or perhaps he was afraid she would bring harm to Laga’s dottirs. Though he did not seem anxious in any way by either her or them. This actually brought her some comfort. Her mind and senses were working hard to keep track of all of the people that were around her.

Bodil scoffed and pulled herself away from the conversation.

“That is interesting. Elli said drawing them back to Eivor and her love for her blue caribou. “But it does not explain to me why it is blue.”

“Moose is blue because we dye her that way. It was done just a few days ago, so she is near at her bluest.”

“A frivolous endeavor.” Bodil chastised.

Eivor looked at the giant caribou who seemed not at all bothered or delighted to be talked about. Her nostrils flaring, and ears shifting as she eyed all the people around her.

“Your Caribou is named Moose?” Bodil asked past her mother’s shoulder. “Why? And why would a warrior such as yourself take a caribou as a mount? They are hard to ride and picky eaters. Why not take an actual moose?”

“You are right, they are not picky eaters. But more importantly Moose are much more dangerous, not just towards an enemy, but towards anyone whom they are unaccustomed to. What good would it do me to have such a sturdy mount if I had to fear for the lives of all around me? I myself would put the creature down and for what? Being its own self? That hardly seems fair.”

Bodil flushed and frowned, her eyes shifting to her Aunt who was holding a bear cub against her breast. Eivor followed her look and met Randvi’s eye, giving a soft smile, she reached out to the baby and rubbed its fur. “Some things need exceptions to the rules. You look at me as if I did this to your Tante. Ask her how she got her bear.”

Randvi held the baby and placed sweet kisses to its nose as Eivor ruffled her dark fur. For a moment it was just them. And Moose, who was suddenly jealous of Eivor’s attention. She dipped her nose into Eivor’s armpit and head thrust her forward, sending her crashing into Eivor’s family without any quick grace.

She had a second to feel that nose hook her before she was sent stumbling forward “AGH! NO!” She got that terrible dread in her belly, like when she had taken the hit the first time. It shocked her system, sent pain rippling throughout her body, but like with Randvi her family caught her. Somehow not even causing terrible hurt to her. She was breathless as an equally shocked Skarde and amorous Ran caught her. One low around her hips, the other on her good shoulder and waist. Like they knew of her injury. The three of them blinked at one another as Eivor let the breath she had been holding rattle out of her lungs.

“Are you kidding me?” Frida growled pushing Moose back away from the group so that she didn't then try to butt in and help. “I swear to every God of every pantheon that I will destroy you if you tore your stitches.”

“As much fun as that sounds I think… I think I’m okay.” Eivor said, and a few nervous laughs went around. The shock was receding, and she could feel the places on her body that ached from the collision, but mostly she felt whole. Without extra injury.

“Thank you all.” Eivor pulled herself back after getting her feet under her. Checking herself with her good hand. Reading her body.

Frida hoovered beside her, a hand to her mid back, “I want to check you over before we visit the King.” She looked at the gathered group. “If we are permitted?”

“Of course.” Randvi said before anyone could say otherwise. “Your hut is just a little way’s from here. We will stop there first. Get our animals unloaded and the visit the rest of our family.”

“The rest?” Eivor asked.

“You didn’t believe this was all did you?” Randvi asked.

Eivor looked at the rich wealth of Randvi’s gathered family before looking back at her companion. “Except for your parents, yes.”

“These are just my siblings, mostly, Laga’s twins, but you have not yet met her husband, or the husbands and wives of the rest of them.

“Are you all blood?”

“My siblings and I are all blood. Unlike Eilif and you, we were blessed to have a very big family. And our family has families of their own. Little ones, and mates. We are a rather big group all together. Skarde, would you please permit us to get Eivor and Frida squared away before we meet at the long house?”

“Of course Systir.” Skarde said.
“If she can stop throwing herself at us for a little while. Ran quipped.

Eivor smirked. “I am very good at doing that these days.”

Frida rolled her eyes and pinched her nose. “She’s not lying.”

Ran laughed. “I look forward to it, Fox-Kissed.”

Eivor wore an amused expression as Ran teased her. When it was just her, Randvi, a grumpy fussing Frida, and a quiet Manning she admitted. “I can honestly say that I am.”

Randvi raised a brow and smirked. “Yes you can.”

“Please… cranky healer problems right now.” Frida said. “Don’t make me dart you both, because I’m in the mood.”

Delight filled Eivor at the tone Randvi used. It wasn't deep and sultry as Ran had tried to be, but it moved her.

“Frida, she is okay.” Randvi said as they walked towards the house that Frida was going to be living in.

“I will be the judge of that, thank you.” Frida grumbled.

Eivor shared a quiet smile with Randvi, not knowing, or perhaps not caring that Manning watched them with a critical eye.
…

“You know, I am kind of disappointed that she didn't even show a hint of interest in me. It was like… like I don’t even know.” Ran pouted as she walked beside her siblings.

Dusty snickered. “Welcome to the reality of the world. Not everyone is going to be enamored with you.”

Ran punched him. “Ouch!”

“Rassragr.” Ran hissed. Dusty snorted as the rest of the group expressed their own amusement at such a worthless insult. Dusty was openly married to a man. To say that to him was to acknowledge that he and his mate, Thomas, were indeed sexually active. Something that was not at all a fighting matter within the walls of Revlund.

“Where I put my prick is none of your concern. You should have nothing but relief that Eivor did not fall for your teasing. That Randvi tolerated it at all was a God send all itself. You should be ashamed.” He lightly scolded his overly dramatic systir.

“Ran being ashamed that she offered sex to someone? Pshhh, you would do just as good scolding the water for caressing the shore.” Laga waved Dusty off as she made the main door of the long house and pulled it open with some effort. The great door swung with a groan.

“That’s the honest truth.” Dusty chuckled, getting behind Laga to help settle the door as their family passed. “Did you see the way they leaned in towards each other?” He asked Laga with some delight.

“I do not feel it is too early to say, It is a good match.”

“Will she be able to use that arm of hers ever again?” This from Elli.

“We are uncertain, but I was told by her systir that she had good reason for hope. If only we can keep her from harming herself again and tearing apart the work that Ulla did on her.”

“Why does that statement feel like a dubious proclamation of our future?”

“Because it is not a War-Chief’s duty to preserve their own person, but to tear themselves apart in behalf of their people. Something Eivor takes to heart to her own detriment.” Laga motioned Elli to precede her into the long house, then she and Dusty pulled the door closed again.

The house was full, and noisy, filled with four generations of Russon’s and Dottirs.

“How did the first meeting go?” Rus asked his children as they all returned.

“Well, I think.” Laga said looking at her twin.

Skarde smiled as he leaned on the table in front of their parents. “Never have I seen her eyes glow as I saw them tonight! There was a fire that blazed when Ran dared to entice her!”

“I’m still sore about that.” Ran pouted.

“Do people really turn you down so rarely that it hurts your ego that your systir’s betrothed did not bat a lash at you?”

“No one turns me down.” Ran said with a wrinkle to her brow. “So yes, it injures my pride that Eivor didn’t even show interest.”

“It’s a good thing, I am sure you would have died on the spot from retribution had she even been flattered by your offer.” Nott walked around the table sliding in on the arm rest beside her father as she wrapped an arm around his neck and leaned in to kiss him.

“What are you saying?” Ran asked, following her systir as she greeted their fadir.

“While you were watching Eivor, I was watching Randvi, and if her partner to be had showed even a hint of interest at your offer it would have been you who suffered.”

“Ah. I thought I was imagining that.” Skarde mused.

“She wouldn't.” Ran said, pouting.

Nott made a dismissive gesture as she reached out to the table and plucked up a piece of meat, popping it into her mouth as she grinned and shook her head. “I never thought there would be a day our little fox found a home for her heart.”

“Did you feel the muscles on that Drenger!” Dusty chortled and moved to his seat beside Thomas, who had waited for him here.

“You felt up her muscles?” Langley circled around to place a kiss on his modir’s cheek. The two of them sharing a gentle look before he took the little girl out of her lap. Kissing his dottir sweetly before tucking her against his shoulder.

“Laga you said that is her non dominant arm?” Dusty settled himself in Thomas’ lap. His partner wrapped an arm around him.

“I second your brodir’s words. “You were feeling up her muscles?”

“Well, I squeezed her arm when we greeted, and look at these fucking finger marks she left on my arm!” She pulled his sleeve back to show the large finger spread on his arm as well as the darkening spots that were enlarged by the shear force with which Eivor had returned his grip.

“You are an ass.” Skarde chided. “If she squeezed you that hard it was because you tested her.

“Fuck it hurt too!” Dusty laughed, showing his arm to Thomas and the group. “Like I asked an ox to smash my arm!”

“Please Son.” Rus chided, shaking his head.

“Sorry Fadir, it was not what I expected.”

“You challenged a War-Chief to a game of strength and was surprised she crushed your arm?” Laga scoffed. “If you had seen what Eivor had to deal with on a daily basis, your shenanigans are not more than a youngling stretching their muscles. She probably went easy on you so as not to make you cry out.”

“Wow, save some of my feelings for later systir.” Dusty frowned, now joining Ran in a pout.

Laga snorted and rolled her eyes. “I do not understand men.”

“You need not understand us to love us.” Laga’s husband came into the Longhouse with their youngest. Sigdrifa, she stood now as tall as her handsome fadir. Vali reached for Laga, they embraced, their lips meeting in a soft kiss before their brow’s touched.

“Welcome home my heart.” Laga whispered before their lips met again.

“How was Afi and Amma?” Laga asked Drifa who had traveled with her fadir to see his parents.

“They send their love to you and my systirs. They were sad that you did not make it, but understood the importance of making peace.”

“I am sorry we are a day late.” Vali said, wrapping an arm around Elli and then Bodil when they leaned in for some of his love.

“Where is Nanna?” Elli asked.

“She stayed with Afi and Amma. I think there is a boy she likes there.”

“Ugh.” Bodil groaned.

Elli bumped her twin and shook her head, getting a look. “Be nice, let our systir’s heart fly where it will.”

“Like Tante Ran’s heart?” Bodil said, looking at her still pouting Aunt.

“Hey, my heart had a home once.”

“And how would you feel if your home was destroyed by the Wolf-Kissed? I was glad when her stupid mount pushed her, you should have let her fall. Let her feel the pain I feel!”

Ran sighed. “She did not personally slay your betrothed Bodil. It was war. It will still be war if we do not at least come to terms with our pasts. I am sorry it hurts so much, but that does not give you reason to be unkind to your systir, or even wish ill on Eivor.”

Bodil made a face and pulled away from the group, walking stiffly away from her family. Elli gave a soft expression of sorrow to her immediate family before following her twin. “BeeDee.” Elli called out, capturing her systir’s hand as Bodil continued to storm out.
…

Eivor grunted as Frida fairly stripped her. She now sat on a stool naked from the hips up as her Laeknir unbound her dressings to see what she had done to herself…again. Randvi sat on a low made bed petting Kyrr as she sucked with exuberance on Nanny.

“Your niece.” Eivor began looking thoughtful.

“Yes.” Randvi said, a smile touching her lips as she let her eyes play over Eivor’s nudity. She was a lovely woman. Strong and shapely, and so perfectly comfortable with her nudity. It made randvi wonder if she had run free without binding or shirt right up to womanhood.

“I think I must have piss in her porridge.”
Randvi snorted and grimaced. “A terrible picture you paint oh Raven wordsmith. If this is the extent of your skills I think my Systir has nothing to fear about your skill.”

“Oh?” Eivor smirked, pulling at those sensual scars on her face.

How did she get them? Had she mourned the face she had lost before their appearance? “Hmm. Laga had been so excited to challenge you to a duel of wits before she left I had to make sure she only insulted you in a flyting contest; lest she get carried away.”

Eivor grinned, pulling on those scars even more, dropping her head in a becoming manner. “Ah, I feel like I have disappointed you now.”

Randvi smiled, letting out an amused breath. God’s she can be so cute! She was sad to have to tell her the rest she asked for. Her features became more somber.
“As for my niece, there was a young raider who she was madly in love with. He died in a raid on your land.”

It pained her to watch Eivor’s sensual smile as it faltered. “I am sorry to say, she is one of the many who holds their loss against you personally.”

“I know there will be.” Her playfulness was gone. She frowned and looked down at her hands, both of them resting in her lap as Frida unlashed them to get to Eivor’s wounds without her shirt in the way.
“I will try to be mindful of her wounds.” She watched Eivor press her lips together and summon the strength to meet her eyes. She felt compelled by that show of personal strength, and the vulnerability that her partner shared with her in that look. It touched her deeply, as did her chosen use of words. Bodil was wounded, as if a sword had pierced her heart, and still she lived.

“Of all their wounds.”

Randvi left Kyrr with Nanny and crawled forward on her knees to take Eivor’s hands. Careful of her injury, she rested her fingers lightly up on her left hand, but gripped her right. Trying to convey the depth of her feelings in that moment. “Thank you.” She whispered as she held Eivor with her eyes. “Thank you for your patience, and understanding.” But then of course Eivor understood wounds that went unseen.

“It seems like the least I could do.”

“No.” Randvi said feeling her heart ache when Eivor dropped her eyes. She was struggling with her emotions. Emotions she had been forced to hide for twenty three years, in an environment that believed expression emotion’s translated to weakness. She cupped Eivor’s cheek and stroked it gently, her thumb soft as it fell into the long scar on Eivor’s face. “No, it is a tremendous gift. A great gift, It gives you insight, and understanding and a perspective with which you are able to impart healing mercy and longsuffering. I admire that in you. That you have overcome that which was foisted upon you. That you have become stronger and more compassionate because of it.”

She smiled and blushed when Eivor looked up with a demure expression. Her heart fluttering at that unobstructed view of Eivor. “If you keep looking at me like that I am going to kiss you.” Randvi admitted biting her lip as her body responded to her betrothed.

“If you keep talking about me like that I will kiss you.” Eivor returned.

“I’m still here.” Frida said, making Randvi laugh, and Eivor’s blush deepen.

“Buzz kill.” Eivor grumbled.

“I will kill your buzz, keep it up and see what happens.”

Eivor let out a puff of air. “Frida, you are like an old woman who has never known pleasure. What’s that like?” Eivor asked.

“Probably like being married to a troll.”
Randvi was shocked. “Wow go for the heart there Frida.” She said feeling the sudden need to defend her partner.

“Being a healer of the highest level is not for everyone.” Frida said as she dipped her fingers into a blue tinted waxy balm and spread it over Eivor’s healing skin two fingers at a time. Tracing the lines of her sealed body until every line was painted blue.

Eivor actually sighed and let her head roll back with obvious relief.
“You give a lot of things up for that level of commitment.” Frida capped the jar and gave a withering look to both of the younger women. “I don’t have time to mince words with you, and weave them as my War-Chief does. I must convey my thoughts clearly, and without guile so that you best understand where I am coming from, and what I need from you to accomplish my work.”

“And what do you need?” Randvi asked with a slight frown.

“Your respect and cooperation. I am not here to be your friend, but your Laeknir.” She gave Eivor a softer look as her War-Chief sighed in relief. “I am damn good at healing, I am not good at much else. Certainly not witty repartee.”

“Too bad…” Randvi said, pursing her lips as she gave a look to Frida. When she got a confused one back Randvi added. “You are missing out.”

Eivor snorted, raising a hand to cover the smile that spread across her face.

“I see what you did there.” Frida growled.

Randvi chuckled. “Good, because you can be cantankerous and short with me and my foxes.You don't know us, or owe us a thing. But you are not allowed to say disparaging things about my wife. No one is.”

Frida raised a brow, handing Eivor’s tunic back. A slight raise to her lips as she looked from Randvi to Eivor. Eivor gave a slight shrug and smiled.

“As for the rest…” Randvi leaned against Eivor’s good side as she eyed Frida. “You will eventually fall in love with us all. It is our charm.” She smiled meeting Eivor’s eyes again before she leaned in and brushed the softest of kisses to her soon to be wife’s lips. Without remorse, without hesitation. “And if me kissing this woman makes you uncomfortable…” Randvi licked her lips and grinned at Eivor, who was flushed and doing the same. “... we will begin a strict regimen of acclimation therapy for you.” She felt so full at that moment. Her hand squeezed Eivor’s before she brought it up to her lips, brushing a blatant kiss against Eivor’s knuckles.

Frida grunted but gave Randvi a rare smile. “I accept these terms. But don’t be too upset with me if I am resistant to your charms.”

“Oh don't worry my dear Laeknir, we will wear you down with time. It will happen so gradually you won't even know it happened until one day you do.”

A knock on the door had them helping Eivor back into her bindings.

“We need a moment more.” Frida said. Rewrapping Eivor’s wounds, and then helping her back into her tunic. “To be honest, I am very pleased that nothing was torn. I expect what happened here was not at all by accident.”

“It is not.” Randvi said as she gently brushed Frida aside so that it was her who laced Eivor’s tunic back up. Her hands worked diligently as she confessed. “I had Laga share with my family Eivor’s current state. It will not be a secret long, but it will afford some time for you to heal before the abuse begins.”

Eivor dropped her head and sighed with a smirk on her lips. “Do you think of everything?”

“Not always. I didn’t know I had to take into account, your penchant for stumbling included Moose plowing you under.”

Eivor laughed and groaned as the sudden outburst jostled her sore body. She leaned forward, her hand rising to the unbound limb. Randvi helped too as she smiled, and then gave a sympathetic expression. Tucking Eivor’s laces into her tunic she picked up one of the bindings.
“It seems to me, a wise thing to know how to piece my War-Chief back together.” She looked to Frida as she held one of the binding straps.

“Hmm. You are right of course.” Frida gestured for Randvi to continue. “I shall assist.”

When the three of them emerged from the healers hut Manning pushed himself off the small fence that now held their mounts. He had been cuddling the affectionate Moose. And looked as if he had been caught with someone's wife.

Eivor chuckled. “I am not afraid of your affections.” Eivor paused when that round nose came forward and was careful with her. “I know you didn’t mean it.” She whispered to the caribou. Kissing their soft nose and rubbing her face. “You can get all the love from anyone willing to give it.” Moose dipped her head and took another messy mouthful of food before she brought her nose up to Eivor again. “Oh thank you.” She said pulling a few pieces before she dropped them back into the pile. Not at all interested in slacking her own hunger on lichen. “Enjoy your meal.” She murmured.

“I can’t believe you speak so sweetly to your mount.” Frida grumbled as they walked.

“I think its endearing.” Randvi said. Frida rolled her eyes but there was no malice to it.

“It is endearing.” Manning replied. “A good mount is like a good lover.”

Randvi snorted.

“In that they are precious and difficult to find.” Manning said, adding his eye roll to Frida’s. Aren’t we mature?” He said softly to his systir by marriage.

“Very.” Randvi said with a smirk. “On other fronts are you ready for the fight?” Defending Eivor was likely going to be a pretty grueling job, at least in the beginning.

He grunted. “It is like war, we can only prepare and hope we have enough contingencies to get us through to the end.” his eyes drifted to Eivor who nodded at him in silent agreement.

“Tell us what you know?”

Chapter Text

Manning made a face and then gave them the information Laga had raced ahead to see if they could gather before Eivor arrived. Three families had promised retribution by any means upon the Ravens in any way possible though not Eivor specifically. That put Eivor and Frida both in harm's way.

Two families that promised they would rid the world of Eivor Varinsdottir or die trying, and seven individuals who had a big enough beef with her that they were put on the list.

“It’s less than I imagined.” Eivor said with a sense of hope.

“Well, there are still plenty of opportunists among us, but these are the loudest opposers to your handfasting. You will need to befriend, or convince them of your genuine intentions or good will and do it fast.”

“You wouldn’t happen to have a fight I could bleed a little in?” Eivor said. Manning gave her a confused look before looking to Randvi for clarification.

“There was a raid on Fornburg only a day after my arrival. My reception was markedly less hostile than Eivor’s will be, but the day after the battle we were seen as some one who could be trusted because we fought with them during the raid.”

“You had me when you crushed that No-man’s testicles.” Frida grumbled, getting a look from Manning. Eivor smiled, her eyes going to Randvi. She was a really cute pink color that seemed to travel down her cheeks and throat.
Randvi wondered how far it went down. A thought that quickened her pulse and made her tongue water as the idea of lapping at that delicate warmth came on the tail end of that first thought.

She frowned and brought her thoughts back to the task at hand. “No.” Randvi shook her head. “I don’t think it is going to be those who speak the loudest that should be watched but I am almost certain they want to be heard and possibly consoled and receive recompense not deliver retribution. Manny the ones who are the quietest of this list, who are they?” Randvi shook the parchment he and Laga had gathered in only a matter of days.

He looked thoughtfully at the paper before pointing at two names. One a disgruntled family. “They seemed… relieved that Eivor was coming to Revlund.” He then pointed at an individual. This one seemed thoughtful but said nothing when we let them know what was happening.”

“Did either of them recognize the other?” Randvi asked.
…

Eivor watched the two contemplate these facts as Manning Black-Bear tried to remember his recollections on the subject. Eivor was quiet as they worked; finding Randvi comfortable in her seat of power to be something that made the pleasure in her belly thicker. That new found need that barely had a name rose within her as she studied her partner.

“Do we know where all of these are at this very moment?” Randvi waved the list to her brodir.

“I have eyes on them all. If they were laying in wait we would be warned.”

“Unless your scouts are sympathetic with the cause.” Frida pointed out, her eyes scanning the area around them. They were in a well lit area with little to no cover in the immediate area.

Eivor looked up at their surroundings and pulled herself tighter towards Frida and Randvi. This in turn brought Manning even tighter on the group. “She makes a good point, though I loathe to think it, it is not beyond the realm of possibility. Let’s get into the long house.” Manning gestured for them to continue on the path.

Eivor felt a hand on her chest as Randvi stopped her from taking the lead. “It is my home, my people. Let me protect you here. They are less likely to take a shot if they have to go through me first.”

Eivor swallowed and nodded. She hadn’t meant to step in front of Randvi. “Yes, of course.” She felt breathless, had Randvi felt this way in Fornburg? Had it been against her instincts to walk second? She scanned the area again, the desire to touch her weapon was strong, to comfort herself with it’s presence. Randvi had permitted her to carry it, but touching it would show her discomfort, and or her desire for conflict. Neither of which she wanted to convey to these unknown elements.

She took a steadying breath and gestured for Randvi to precede her. “Please, my Strategist.” She contemplated that desire to protect Randvi, and as they walked along the path she decided it must have been that she was of a smaller stature. After all, it was in her very core to protect small ones. Having been a small one in need herself once, she knew how important it was that they receive this protection, and so she did it without hesitation or thought.

She looked back to Frida, who met her eyes with a silent lift of her dark brow. Frida was a slender woman of slight build, she was actually shorter than Randvi. Did she have that same instinct to protect Frida? She was a precious person. A person of great value… she was glad Frida walked behind her. Though that too on introspection was a flawed thought. Because the danger could come from behind them.

Eivor looked back even further to Manning and sized him up. He met her gaze and much like Frida raised his brows in silent question. He was broader and taller than Frida, and she already trusted that he had their best interest at heart, was that because Randvi trusted him? She grunted having no answers. Was she being a buffoon?

A hand came up against her good side, catching her by the shoulder. It was instinct that she caught the limb that touched her as swiftly as she did. Whipping her attention forward to find Randvi near a door looking at her with both surprise and a hint of amusement. “It was this or you tripping into my arms again. As delightful as that habit is becoming, I felt this was the safer path tonight.”

Heat rose to Eivor’s cheeks at the reminder of those moments Randvi had protected her body from harm. This one likely now included. More so than just preventing her from causing self harm, but that others if they saw her would see distraction not injury. If that kept her and Frida safe longer she needed to protect that part of her body.

Randvi must have seen the realization hit her. Causing a wave of butterflies to rise when Randvis hand smoothed down her shoulder to her wrist, cool calloused fingers touched her leaving hen-flesh in their wake. “Stay on my right, and I will protect your left. None will be the wiser.”

“Does your Fadir and Modir know?”

“They do.” Manning said. “Please.” He made motions for them to continue. “I would feel better within the Longhouse.”

“I too would feel better.” Frida said and gently pushed her War-Chief forward. “One foot in front of the other Chief~”

Randvi chuckled and pulled the leather back, stepping into the bright light of her Father’s domain.

Eivor fought the flush that threatened to spill across her cheeks and down her neck at their mutual teasing. Her eyes fell on Randvi as they entered. She did so as not to run into her again. But there was something about the shift of her hips. The sway of her step, it was a powerful stride, direct, sure. Her heart quickened.

“King Rus and Drottning Randgrid of Revlund, my parents. This is Eivor Wolf-Kissed, and her companion Laeknir Frida from the Ravens.”

Eivor snapped her attention to the honored head of all Revlund when Randvi started to speak. Yes she was to pay attention. Nothing but her earnest attentiveness would do. ‘Pay attention Eivor.’ She scolded adding extra emphasis to her respectful bow. If she could avert all out war with any of Randvi’s foxes she would abase herself before their honored ones.

She felt Randvi’s hand brush her shoulder, drawing a quick glance from Eivor. Randvi with an expression she had no reference for. Had she already made a mistake? That unexplained expression morphed into something soft. A look that quickened Eivor’s blood. She was pleased at the level of Eivor’s respect.

Briefly she wondered if Randvi had expected her to be haughty before them?
She swallowed and stood up straight and tall, was it her turn to talk? She looked to Randvi again after giving a brief look to her honored parents. Randvi blushed and smiled, Eivor felt her mouth go dry. She felt sunstruck, or snowblind by it. Her heart quickened again. Randvi nodded reassuringly to her.
Eivor cleared her throat and took in a deep steadying breath as she met the expectant gaze of Randvi’s family.

“Lord Rus.” Eivor rasped, she swallowed trying to work some moisture back into the desert that was her mouth. “Lady Randgrid.” She swallowed again, struggling. Between the two Randvi had her fathers hair and complexion but her looks were all Randgrid. The shape of her face, the fullness of her figure. The kindness of those green eyes. Eivor cleared her throat trying to keep on task.
“It is an honor to be in your presence. I wanted…” her eyes flicked to Randvi briefly glimpsing those shining green eyes watching her. Her cheeks flushed before she tore them away again, trying to focus on the King and Queen.

“I am blessed to be able to deliver my King’s eagerness to proceed with your permission in binding our two clans together through my marriage to your daughter.” Eivor bit her lips as her eyes turned to Randvi. A faint blush tinted pale cheeks. “A woman whom I have come to admire and respect.”

“Welcome Eivor Varinsdottir.” Rus said, making a gesture of the same sentiment. “Before we go any further I would like to know from your lips that this is something more than an offer from your King at your expense.”

She felt surprised about that, shocked even. “The request and offer came from me to your dottir though at the time I confess I did not know her to be a dottir. It was not a machination of my King, and he is not forcing me to offer myself to this cause.”

“Though you would if he did.”

Eivor bowed her head to the King briefly. “My Lord, I would do almost anything to gift peace to our people. Too much blood has been spilled for too long, we can not afford even one more between us. Not in real death, and not in sacrificial ceremony. My choice is my own, as is the choice Randvi’s.”

“And by your presence have you made your choice clearly known?”

“My Lord, that is my intention, yes. I am here to ask you for your dottirs hand in marriage.” She watched Rus shift his attention to Randvi, and so too did she.

“Dottir, as I have asked Eivor if she is compelled to do this against her own choice I ask you the same. There are no consequences if you choose to say no. So I ask you. Do you accept this obviously capable woman as your wife?”

Despite knowing the answer Eivor found herself holding her breath as she looked to Randvi and awaited her response now before her fadir and King. Randvi smiled at her briefly, something that sped her heart and touched her in places hands could not go. “My King, with your blessing it is my intention to marry this woman. To end the blood feud that has plagued our people for generations, and to bring a peace that Eivor has extended to us is a lovely benefit, but I have found her to be honorable and to my surprise, compassionate. I speak without guile when I say I would be honored to have a wife such as she.”

“You have been seduced by a butcher!”

“You WILL hold your tongues!” Rus interrupted the cacophony that erupted throughout the long house. His expression grim. The silence grew as Rus eyed his people with his full displeasure. “I am shocked, and appalled by your actions tonight. We are a fair and forthright people who put honor and family first. You have supported your Strategist for a full year in her current endeavors. For you to pull your support and protest the outcome in this last hour is not only dishonorable, it is cowardly and I will not have it. If you are honorable men and women you will see this course through. More than that, you will task yourself as protectors and defenders of our new couple as if they were your blood. You will stand as shield and sword for their preservation against any enemy who wishes them harm. Each— one— of you.” He pointed at them, as he said it.

The room fell quiet as they were publicly chastised. The King wove his words with such dramatic force that she felt surprise touch her. He not only said something that would generally incite a man to challenge a holmgang on the spot, he demanded that they protect Eivor with their very bodies, most likely against their own brethren.

“My Lord, may I speak?” This from a young man who seemed around or near her own age.

Randvi groaned so softly Eivor gave her a quick glance.

“Halsteinbjørn, what could you possibly say to what I have just said?” Rus asked while yet addressing the one who wished to speak.

For a second she had wondered why her partner had done that, then the king spoke his name, and it dawned on her that this man was one of the enemies Randvi had said she would have just because they were to handfast. That meant he was a jealous man, seeking what was not his. She watched him as he straightened himself, a hand coming to his thick chest.

“My Lord, If I had known that what we were doing would be to shackle your beloved dottir to this... this… Murderer I for one would not have backed her plan.”

Rus grunted, honestly he was very surprised at Randvi’s silence. She very clearly had made it known to this young man that he was by no means ever going to be of interest to her. That she retained her silence, he was impressed.

“Marriage has always been a way of making peace. Your inability to foresee this as a possible outcome is no excuse for your lack of support now, and please try to listen to our Strategist when she tells you, she was not coerced into making this decision. While I am sure she would not mind repeating it for you specifically. I personally find your manner to be demeaning, not at all liberating.”

“War Chief.” Rus said calling for Eivor’s attention. She shifted to see the king, but more importantly to keep an eye on the room and its hostile occupants at her back.

“Yes honored Lord.” She responded, bowing her head to him again.

“Was my dottir given an opportunity to seek peace in a manner that did not require handfasting?”

“That matter came up, King Rus, and we did discuss that it was important to understand that another way could be found if it were wished.”

“Is it safe to say that if it were wished, you yourself would not be here at this time?”

“That is correct. I likely would not be here at this time.”

“Then our Strategist has given her word to Eivor without threat of retribution, Halsteinbjørn. Your claim on either side of this coin has been addressed and answered. Will you do the honorable thing and stand by your decision? Or will you demand something more?”

He looked to Eivor with a frown, his lips tight.

She remained unmoved, her body passive, her posture turned partly away from him but strong. She would not goad him into a fight, but she would not cower before him either.

“I am an honorable man.” Eivor felt the belts that had been tightening around her chest loose just a little at that. “I will stand by it.” He didn’t like it, but it seemed he was not ready to challenge her.

“Wise decision, because I promise you if you did not, it would not be our honored Raven you would be fighting in a week's time.”

A breath went through those gathered. “My Lord?” Halstein asked.

Rus shrugged and gestured to Randvi. “My Dottir has already requested that if there is to be any holmgangs against her betrothed that she be the one to answer them. As Fadir and King I could see no reason to not grant her wish.”

Eivor felt heat infuse her body as Randvi so calmly stepped up beside her. Her hand brushing Eivor’s good hand as she took her place before Eivor. That delicious scent filling her senses made the butterflies in her belly vie for places to flutter. Randvi was her shieldmaiden and sword against the Foxes, and yet the urge to protect filled her.

She swallowed as her heart beat high and fast in her throat. It made breathing difficult as Randvi faced off with the gathered crowd. Her full diminutive form, centered and lowered as she touched her weapons in a display of strength just for Eivor.

“Please remember this if you choose to assert your right to “fix” a perceived wrong on anyone's behalf.”

“Why would you defend her?” Another asked. A woman who was older than either of them, her face contorted in disgust and pain as she looked past Randvi to Eivor. “She has slain so many of us!”

“Because she is willing to seek peace, and because she is an honorable woman. She has never killed because of the love of it. Never murdered for personal gain or to delight in the act.”

“That you know of!” The woman hissed.

“That’s right, a case is won by facts that we know. Eivor is here now, seeking peace. She has come without a personal guard to show her true intentions.”

The woman scoffed and spit on the floor at Eivor’s feet. “Her intentions are to see us all dead. How many will she kill before you see her for what she is?”

Randvi shifted to keep her body between Eivor and this woman. Eivor’s eyes shifted from her angry face to her hands. The way she stepped forward felt menacing towards her yes, but because Randvi kept her body between them, also towards Randvi.

“I see her clearly, do you, Dagmar? Do you gaze at her and see a beast of legend or a woman who did what she thought was best for her people at the time; who has come to realize there is another way? A better way?” Randvi spoke passionately as she addressed Dagmar. “If we pursue the course of war with her we will lose everything!” Eivor felt better when she gave ground to her Strategist. She was still upset but it was clear Dagmar was not willing to go through Randvi to get to Eivor.

“You taught us to win!” Halsteinbjorn said.

“How long do you think that would last? And how much do you think the Ravens would allow us to best them? You are a child if you believe we could maintain superiority over them. They are a hardy people who are as fierce as we at defending our lands and our people. How many more families will you sacrifice to this war?” She turned her eyes back to the woman who was clearly unhappy at it. “How many more individuals must fall for our pride and our honor? What Eivor proposes will see that not one more will need to pay that blood price. Not one more family who mourns. We will be stronger with them as allies, rather than assure our mutual destruction year after year.”

She touched the woman’s shoulder gently, cupping it, and then squeezing softly, trying to convey compassion and understanding of her pain. “Let our fight be for a better future without bloodshed. Let us find a path that allows us to grow and prosper rather than heal old wounds with new ones.”

The woman turned her attention to Eivor as Randvi spoke, her lips hard, turned down, eyes tight, nostrils flared. She looked as if she were as yet contemplating violence. Randvi saw it too because she squared her shoulder and planted her feet. “Join me on the path of peace.”

“What will I tell Arne when I meet him in Odin’s hall?” She asked with such pain it felt like a fresh wound to Eivor.

“You tell him that you found peace before Frode Arnesson had to find his way to a Fox and Raven battlefield. You tell him that Frode grows strong, and that he bears sons in his fathers name. That goes for all of you. We talk a lot about changing our path before it is too late.” Randvi turned to opening both hands to Eivor. “This is that path, and I am hungry to take it. Blessed to have such a willing and able partner. A woman who knows we can not continue this way indefinitely. Help me, as you did before. Help seal our peace for generations to come. Let my heart strings be staked and woven with Eivor’s and let us draw you down this path to peace. Let never a blade from Fox raise against a Raven, or Raven’s blade against a Fox again.”
…

Rus groaned as he settled into bed, his back against his wife’s lap. Her soft beautiful face smiling down upon him still stirred emotions within his breast. He smiled and reached for the hand that stroked his braid back from his face. “Oh my love. I have never felt more proud or more old than I do tonight.” Randgrids laugh made his smile greater though he grumbled about it. “You would laugh at a man contemplating his mortality?”

“No my love, never.” He sighed as she stroked his cheek, and fingered through his beard. “Can I ask why you feel old, now of all days?”

He huffed and pouted. “I took the bride price for my baby girl today.”

“A very rich bride price, from a very handsome drenger.” Randgrid reminded.

He smiled at that before a pang stabbed him again. “She is worth more than gold.”

“She is, but you were deeply touched by Eivor’s show of appreciation for our little fox. You have to at least admit that.”

He grunted and gave a small pained smile. “I feel inconsolable about it. I-I always thought she would be with me till the end, now she will be the furthest from me and I feel both tremendously proud of her, her defense of Eivor her betrothed, and saddened by the fact I must now turn her care over to Eivor.”

Randgrid leaned in to press a kiss to his brow, her fingers soft and gentle against his face. He looked up to her and saw her own pain. He swallowed his tears choking on them as he inhaled some of his own spit when he caught sight of her suffering. Randgrid laughed as she pulled him in against her breast, beating him on the back until his coughing stilled.

He turned into her wrapping arms around her, needing to offer consolation even as he sought his own. “I’m sorry.” He whispered. “I never wanted this for our children.”

“We are blessed more than most.”

“This I know.” Rus nodded against her breast, his hand curled around his wife’s, drawn up to his lips he placed a kiss upon it, following it with the brush of his thumb. “It is selfish of me to lament her move to Fornburg, but I still make it.”

His wife grunted softly. Her beautiful mouth turned down again. “I’m sorry my love.” He murmured shifting so that he could better hold her, rather than Randgrid hold him. Though she was taller than him, he tucked her neatly down under his chin and spread his hand against her back. Rubbing gently.

“It’s a good match.” Randgrid said in a watery shaken voice that dug daggers into his heart.

He nodded against her and sighed. “I saw.” He bit his lips as he fought the urge to break down. His wife’s arms tightening around him as she felt him shake from the effort.

“It is what we always wanted for her, a strong match.” Her words broke and went into a whisper.

Rus swallowed and nodded again. “It is, so why does it feel so hard?”

“She is our baby.” Randgrid said softly and shifted to his shoulder so that their eyes could meet. She reached her hand up to smooth the tears from his face. He felt such love for this woman who understood him. “Speak to me about your pride for our little fox.”

He sighed and was quiet about it a second as he gathered his thoughts. He brushed back his wife’s rich hair from her face and gave a soft proud smile. “She has grown into such a strong woman. Cunning and brave. Her ability to see the paths that spread out into the future is…” He faltered, not sure how to express how Randvi seeing the bigger picture made him feel. “Magnificent.” He shook his head and sighed. “She was having trouble seeing the paths ahead of her and so she went to Fornburg so that she could know the path that she was willing to take. So carefully weighing out her options.”

“Do you think we can convince them to stay with us?” He asked hopeful.

Randgrid chuckled. “If her choice were not a King I would say yes. But a king is not a king without a people, and we already have seen the lengths that Eivor will go for her people… do you think it fair that she make that sacrifice and then hope that she give up everything she sacrificed for?”

He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “I do not.” He gave that pained smile again, but there was more pride now than pain. “I blame our strong dottir on you.”

Randgrid snorted and smiled. “A weight I can handle, if it helps.”

“It does.” He murmured and pressed a kiss to her brow. “I am so blessed.” He murmured and kissed her brow again. “Everyone of my little ones are married to admirable people. Even the one we lost. Eivor too will be such a person. I saw her shock when I told everyone that it would be Randvi who fought a holmgang. She had tensed too when Dagmar had stood in challenge of Randvi.”

Randgrid smiled and hummed. “I particularly enjoyed the soft maiden blushing; they couldn't help.”

He chuckled. “It was sweet. Perhaps it is something we can share after their wedding. On an anniversary maybe? Oh, hey! There is a thought, maybe we could welcome them back for an anniversary. Or we can visit for a special occasion.”

The smile that touched his wife eased the knots he felt in his chest and stomach. “I would love that, either there or here. I would go, and I have a feeling if it were in Fornburg, it would be something more than just us two would want.”

He laughed. “The great Fox invasion of Fornburg, and not one soul perishes.” He sighed.

“It sounds like a lovely thing.” He smiled and squeezed his wife as he silently agreed.
…

Eivor was awake long after Frida traced the lines on her body with more of the waxy dwale for sleep. She didn't ache but she didn’t feel restful either. She shifted to look across at Frida. Her healer and friend was tucked behind a partition given her own space within the dwelling they now shared.

“If you don’t go to sleep I am going to drug you.” Frida said without moving.

Eivor smiled. “It might help if I had someone beside me.” She said only expecting scathing retorts. What she did not expect was for Frida to sit up and lean past the partition to peg her with a look that said she was trying to judge if Eivor were kidding with her or asking for help.

“I could call your soon to be wife to come and cuddle you.”

Eivor grunted and rolled back onto her back. “It’s fine, she is allowed to make her own decisions about where she sleeps.”

Whatever expression Frida might have worn after that went unseen. “For now I suppose.” Her tone thoughtful

“Always.” Eivor said. “She is to be my wife not my bed slave.”

“Are you saying you will be okay to be married to a woman who doesn't want to share your bed?”

“Will I be able to have any say over that desire?”

“As your wife I would expect so, but maybe you should ask her how she feels about you, and what she expects from you as her wife. And you can express what you want from her as your wife.”

Frida scoot over to Eivor’s bedside, sitting on the straw and leather covered floor. Reaching out to adjust some of eivor’s hair, smoothing it with some effort. Blue eyes met her and she felt herself smile reassuringly. “Despite your history, and the harm you have endured to your person, do you want to be a full partner to her?” She watched as Eivor disconnected to search for her answers within.

“I think so.” She softly shaking her head. “I am not sure how to be a full partner, my last try ended… poorly.”

“But you want to try?” Frida asked, tucking her hands back into her own lap as Eivor met her eyes again.

“I feel anxious about my desires for her. How does a woman make love to a woman?”

“How do you bring physical relief and pleasure to yourself when you hunger?” Eivor looked thoughtful again before meeting her gaze once more with a youthful blush. Frida couldn’t help but return her shy smile. It was like glimpsing that much younger Eivor who had not yet known heartache and betrayal. She marked Eivor’s forehead with a sigil to ward off bad dreams and evil. “Don’t give up, and be brave. These are the only ways I know how to get something you want. Well, that and communicating your needs. That helps too.”

Eivor let out a breath. “I am glad today did not end in violence.”

“I am too. Let’s hope our luck holds out, and that none of the other foxes are as skilled as the two we have seen fire a bow. Because at this point it feels like that is our greatest threat.”

Eivor looked at Frida with some surprise. “To strike us now with a bow would be a coward's attack. The rules for engagement have been set.”

“The world is full of cowards and assassin’s, Eivor.”

She frowned and nodded. “If that’s true why shoot someone when you could easily drop a torch on their roof?”

Frida snorted. “Do me a favor and when you think of a new and terrible way to be killed, keep it to yourself. Now scoot over so I can protect you while you sleep.”

“That should be my line.”

“Do you want a bed partner or not?” Eivor smirked and scooted herself against the wall of their new home, making room for Frida.

Frida smelled like lanolin and linen and something faint that was sweet. Her hair greased and braided. She didn't have Ulla’s comforting herbal smell, or Eilif’s leather and field. As she lay herself back and waited for sleep to come she felt a smile touch her as she thought of Randvi’s scent. “You smell like her.”

“Go to sleep.” Frida groused, making Eivor smile.

Chapter Text

Morning was a strangeness she had never expected. Warmth was curled beside her, a hand on her chest, or was it an arm? Something small and chilled poked her cheek. She frowned and then rolled blue eyes open to find a little one leaning against her good side. “She doesn’t look scawy.” The little one said, looking back at his modir.

“That’s because she is not scary.” The child’s mother said. Eivor pulled herself back from the little one to better see his modir who sat with Frida.

“How are you feeling?” Frida asked, amused.

“Confused.”

Frida introduced her companion. “This is Volva Yrsa. She is the Fox Clans spiritual leader and sometimes healer. That strapping little fellow is Ullr her little one. The little boy tipped his head regarding Eivor with consternation. “They say you are danger-wus.”

Eivor groaned as she sat up, keeping her hand on her blankets so as to continue hiding her injured side. She sat against the wall to regard her little bed companion. “We are all dangerous if our intentions are bad. But my intentions are good, so I am not dangerous to you, or any fox, great or small. She reached up to ruffle his pretty curls, getting a genuine and beguiling smile from the little one. She chuckled and leaned down to press a kiss to his head. “Go now to your modir.”

“What do you need?” Frida asked.

“My cloak please.” She stood up and slipped it around her shoulders as Frida passed it to her. Eivor straightened herself as Frida reached into her cloak and cupped her injured shoulder. Their eyes met as she gauged Eivor’s pain level.

Frida nodded pleased with her reaction.
“Your Reynard is outside already.” (Male fox)

Eivor looked at the door thoughtful then with a nod went off without her tunic. “He can show me where the privy is.”

“About that.” Frida said as Eivor reached for the door. She paused to look at her healer a pained expression on her face. Frida laughed. “I know how much you hate using a bucket, but…” Eivor looked from Frida to their guest a little surprised. Her hand falling back from the door. “Really?”

“Hmm.”

A knock on the door happened so quickly that Eivor had only a few seconds to move herself from it, before it came open. Her cheery red fox appeared in the door with bright eyes. “Am I late?!” She asked.

“For what?” Eivor asked and then straightened up when green eyes swept approvingly over her body. Randvi stepped in and closed the door behind her, slipping her hands into Eivor’s cloak, her hands brushing the leaves of that garment open to better appraise her Drengr.

“Whatever this is.” She whispered cheekily, loving the way Eivor blushed when she swept her with her eyes. “Am I allowed to touch you?”

“We are to be married.” Eivor’s matter of fact gave Randvi pause in running her hand over Eivor’s belly.

“Yes, but that does not tell me if you would want me touching you.”

“I would— from you.” Randvi smiled and stepped in to let her hands slide over Eivor’s stomach. She bit her lip as she watched Eivor’s reaction to her touch. A slow play of shy delight as she braille fingers over the defined surface of her belly. Her acceptance transformed into vulnerable pleasure. Randvi felt her heart melt at the look that Eivor shared with her. She felt heat flare across her cheeks as it pooled deep in her belly.

Randvi’s hands splayed across Eivor’s stomach, steadying herself as she lifted her lips up for a kiss.

Eivor ‘s blush darkened as she read the desire in Randvi, and their lips met in a soft warm press. Her hand slid around Randvi’s shoulders, up into the braid of her hair. Randvi sighed as those soft lips pulled back. Blue eyes trying to read her. She smiled and swallowed, forcing her hands down. “Where are you going?”

“To the privy.” Frida interjected helpfully from behind them. Randvi jumped, peeking past Eivor’s cloaked shoulder to see an amused Frida and a somewhat surprised Yrsa. Clearing her throat she licked her lips. “We have perfectly serviceable buckets.”

Eivor groaned. Frida chuckled.

…

“Systir? What are we doing?” After breakfast the table was cleared, and a map of Revlund was placed on the table in front of the family.

Randvi gestured to Frida. “Our Premier Laeknir is here to help us conquer some of our problems and to help us grow into a city.”

“What is wrong with our hamlet?”

“It stinks.” Frida grumbled.

All of them looked at Frida with surprise, Randvi laughed and swat Frida on the back. “That it does! Especially in the summer!” She gestured to the map. “Where would it be best to put in latrines?”

“Latrines?”

“An old roman concept that helped to contain and remove waste in a clean way.” Frida tried to explain.

“Remove it to where?” Dusty asked.

Frida gestured. “Nightsoil is an imperative to a better harvest. Keeping our waste away from our population is good health practice, and its collection and processing back into our land will give us riches beyond that of silver and gold. In its full cycle our population is happier, healthier and better fed at a more sustainable price.”

Dusty looked to Eivor who was sitting beside his systir with a confused expression. “Frida wants to contain your shit to a few discrete places to keep it from being pissed all over town. It can then be bought or traded for by your farmers to enrich the soil for a better harvest than you have ever had. She also wants to strengthen your hand washing practices after using such a privy, and levy a tax on any person who refuses to capitulate to these new social laws that will enrich you and your people. Forcing them to conform or fill your coffers with their dissent.”

Dusty looked back to Frida. “Why didn’t you say that?”

Frida sighed and rubbed her brow.

“How is this managed?” Randgrid asked from her place beside Rus. She gestured to the map that sat before them. “Show me how to enrich our people.”

Frida looked relieved as she was beckoned back into the conversation.
…

Eivor sighed as she walked out of the longhouse stopping suddenly when something was lobbed at her. She twisted out of the way of the object and plucked it out of the sky, decelerating as she brought it down into her hand and up to look at.

Randvi leaned in with an awed look. “Did you just…”

“Mmmhm.” Eivor said and smirked, they heard a disappointed voice hiss.

“You missed stupid!”

“I didn’t miss.”

“You’re stupid!” A third added derisively.

Eivor looked up towards the voices and flicked her vision over briefly, pulsing the area around her to reveal the culperates in the bushes at the end of the longhouse yard. She held the egg up in presentation to Randvi. “What are the chances you think of this being rotten?”

“Oh I’d say about 100%.”

Eivor lobbed the egg back at the ones that hucked it at her and let it smash at their feet. “Ugh! EWWWW!” The children vacated quickly.

“Nicely done. What else can you pluck out of the air like that?”

“Women who throw themselves at me.” Eivor dead panned, shocking Randvi.

She snorted and bumped Eivor, grinning. “Liar.”

“It sounded good.” Eivor grinned, adjusting her cloak.

Randvi chuckled. “It did. Come on, I wanna show you something.”
…
The “something” was up the side of a steep cliff. One that didn’t have a road, or walkway. One that Randvi led the way up, her beautiful eyes looking back with concern and worry that touched Eivor. Her heart felt like it took flight as they scaled that wall together. Her playful fox reaching back for her, touching her, playing with her. She felt charmed by Randvi. She was flushed and breathless when they crested the top.

The sounds of children's cries, and parental voices drew her attention as Randvi grasped Eivor’s good arm and pulled her that last leg over the crest of the cliff. Their hands clasped, tension between them as she struggled up with the use of only one arm. She fell into Randvi’s arms, and it didn't feel awkward or untoward. Randvi smiled and laughed softly, her arms coming to rest against Eivor’s back, her touch gentle to Eivor’s left shoulder. Her hand soothing as it rasped over the thick cloth of her cloak. “You okay there Chief~?”

Eivor smirked, not at all ready to roll off of the playful vixen that appeared since they had reached Randvi’s home.

She felt a body thump down beside her, drawing her sudden attention. Ran’s dark curls were at their shoulder, her dancing eyes meeting theirs. “It looked like you were having fun.” She let the back of her finger caress Eivor’s bare shoulder.

“We were.” Randvi said with some consternation and a frown.

Never one to be left out of group activities Synin dropped down with a powerful backwing, landing on Eivor’s shoulder. She eyed Ran ruffling her feathers and then squawking at her loudly.

“I don’t think she likes you.” Randvi said to her systir. Ran laid back on her other shoulder and regarded the imposing raven with her colored feathers. “I am sensing a pattern with you now Wolf-Kissed.”

“Oh?”

“You mount is blue and your bird is pink.”

“My bird did that to herself with the help of a Sven.”

“So Sven did it.”

“He supplied the dyes.”

“Sveh.” Synin croaked and clicked happily.

Eivor laughed and reached up rubbing her thumb and fingers over Synin’s head. “Yeah, did Sven help you become more beautiful?”

“Click, whew, Sveh.” Synin responded again. She turned her attention to Ran as the woman seemed to be regarding her.

“That’s Ran.” Randvi said.

Synin walked over Eivor’s shoulders to greet Randvi. Dropping her head and rattling at her, making flirty feathers.

“Ran-vi.” Synin said fluffing her feathers and shaking her tail.
“No, you go off and get your own yum yums instead of working my lady fox.” Eivor chased her bird away with her good hand. Synin laughed at her as she hopped down and out of her reach. She pecked Eivor’s belt purse and grasped the tie string.

“Hah!” Randvi reached down. “What have you got in there my golden raven?”

“Nothing for my flirty bird.”

Synin laughed again and croaked at her. “Whew.”

“You know, I don’t think she believes you.” Eivor bit her lip as sparkling eyes met hers. Heat pooling in her belly as dexterous fingers took over for Synin who watched with great interest as Randvi soothed Eivor and pulled at those strings. She pulled Eivor’s purse open and found in there not money, but bits of bread and trinkets, little things that Synin had brought as either gifts or tokens of trade. A mish mash of her bird’s idea of “treasures”. Pretty pebbles, sparkling rocks, withered flowers. Bits of metal that had caught her eye.

Her heart sped as Randvi rooted around in her purse with great interest. “Well. I think your raven knows you well.”

“I think she knows you better.” Eivor said softly as Randvi plucked a piece of bread from the hunk Eivor had stashed in there. Eivor covered Randvi’s hand as their eyes met again.

“Hmm.” Randvi smiled. “I want her to like me.”

“I think the feeling is mutual.” Eivor said as Synin hopped up onto Eivor’s bad shoulder; saved by the cloak that protected it, and flashed her pretty feathers for Randvi.
“If she can charm you out of food she will stop bringing me pretty things.”
Eivor shifted to see Synin nibbling the bread from between Randvi’s fingers.

“Maybe I can bring you pretty things.” Randvi said softly, that smile she gave Eivor making her chest tight.

Synin croaked and flirted with Randvi right there on Eivor’s shoulder, petitioning her for more bread. “Whew!”

Randvi laughed. “Does she ever have her fill?”

“No.” Eivor said and rolled over, in Randvi’s arms; making Synin walk around her body until she stood on Eivor’s chest. Pecking at the lacing of her bodice. Eivor raised her hand when Synin hopped back out of the way. The bird tilted her head “Gronk.”

“I see you.” Eivor said and reached for Randvi’s hand. Putting her hand over Randvi’s she brought it down in offering to Synin. “Come here then.” She coaxed.

“Gronk, click.”

“Yeah? Who are you telling?”

“Ran.” Synin said, trying to wow them.

“I don’t think so.” Eivor said, shaking her head. “Tell me who you are telling.”

“Ran~?” She tried again looking at Randvi, shifting her position on Eivor’s shoulder as she dipped her head.

“Nope.” Eivor shook her head as her bird regarded her with piercing dark eyes.

“Gronk.”

“I know, but you aren’t telling me, who are you telling? Are you telling Randvi~?”

“Ran-vi?” Synin’s voice was raspy and lilting. Copying Eivor as she mirrored her use of Randvi’s name.

“Ahhh, I liked it the other way.” Ran butted in, getting a shushing gesture from Randvi. Synin looked at Ran croaking at her again. Rand reached out to touch Eivor again. Synin waddled over and eyed her, fluffing up her feathers and croaking again.

“Surly bird.” Ran chuckled.

“Go away bully.” Randvi hissed. Ran stuck her tongue out at her systir and found herself rolling back as Synin took keen interest in her tongue. The bird hopped down off of Eivor and onto Ran’s knee running up her body towards her face with her wings hanging low and menacing.

“Gods!” Ran cried, getting a laugh from her siblings. Synin laughed and then croaked loudly at her. She circled around Eivor and Randvi before landing in a hop again on Eivor’s chest.

“GRONK!” Synin popped.

“Tell her not me.” Eivor said, leaning against Randvi’s shoulder pointing to her lady. Synin fluffed her neck feathers out and shook her tail feathers playfully. Eivor raised her hand up again, sliding it down along Randvi’s arm until her fiance raised her hand up into hers. Synin waddle walked up slowly until she was under their hands, looking at their fingers. Pecking lightly at them. She croaked again, and when Eivor guided her Randvi’s fingers into Synin’s colorful feathers the bird started making a rolling clicking noise.
“Ran-vi. GRONK!”

Eivor laughed.

“What is it?” Randvi asked, looking between the silky soft bird of many colors to the relaxed drengr who took up her lap.

“She is telling you she is here.” Their eyes met and that smile touched Randvi’s lips again. Stealing Eivor’s breath, and making her heart race.

“Gronk.” Synin said, rattling for attention.

“I hear you.” Randvi said softly, her eyes turning from Eivor's, she stroked the flashy raven. Ruffling her feathers at her head and neck as Eivor showed her how to pet Synin.

Eivor felt warm and safe resting against Randvi. Comfortable in her arms, pleased she wanted to make friends with Synin. Even more pleased her oldest friend wanted to make nice with Randvi. She was amused that Ran struck Synin the same way as she did Eivor. Perhaps even because she struck Eivor that way. Synin rattled her pleasure at the attention she was reaping.

Randvi shifted, tucking her face against Eivor’s head. The small motion awakened those butterflies that seemed to take up residence in her body. They fluttered and flew in unpredictable patterns as Randvi gave her a discrete squeeze. She sighed, raising her fingers to brush against Randvi’s.

Synin caught Eivor’s finger briefly, dipping her beak down under it. Eivor slid her finger down Synin’s nose. Finger back along the curve of her beak and pinching her at the bridge lightly. They took turns doing this for a few brief moments before Synin regarded Randvi tentatively offering her beak.

“Here.” Eivor whispered, taking Randvi’s hand in hers, and sliding a finger down Synin’s beak. “Nice and gentle.” She murmured. The Raven caught Randvi’s finger and held it in her beak before she took off suddenly frightening Eivor’s gentle fox.

“Well, I guess she is done with me.”

“She will be back.” Eivor said and smiled. She shifted to meet those bright beautiful eyes, and see that soft smile that made those butterflies flutter up again. “She will always come back, you are family now.”

Their fingers entwined as they smiled at each other.

“Ready to go?” Randvi asked softly, squeezing Eivor’s fingers gently.

“Y-yes.” Eivor whispered. What she really wanted to say was no. To stay this way as long as she could

A hand cupped her cheek, Randvi’s thumb caressing that long scar on her cheek. She didn’t even flinch when she did that. “I want to kiss you.” Randvi whispered.

“U…” Eivor blushed and smiled. “Kiss me~” She invited softly. Twisting in her partner's lap, the brush of lips fluttered against the corner of her mouth. As she turned those lips pressed against her’s more fully. A soft play of silk that sent those butterflies swandiving. She let out a breathy noise as the kiss ended as softly as it started. “Thank you.” Eivor whispered.

Randvi blushed beautifully, her smile tickling Eivor. “Any time~”

Eivor pulled herself up off the ground, using Randvi’s shoulder to steady herself before she reached down and offered her a hand up.

Synin circled above them.

A pond stretched across the space above the settlement. Her siblings playing in it with their little ones. “Is this what you wanted to show me?” Eivor asked.

“Not this, unless it is of interest to you?” Randvi stepped beside Eivor as she stopped near the shore. Children were standing in the middle screaming and playing. Jumping off a large rock in its center. Skarde was sitting on the large rock watching over the little ones. Eivor looked back the way they had come before she did him.

“How long have you been here?” She asked.

He laughed and waved. “Not long.”

“Long enough.” Ran said, stripped down to nothing before she waded into the water. “We didn’t know that the most feared Raven was the slowest.”

Eivor scoffed. “I didn't know the flashiest fox was the twiggiest.”

“Oh-ho!” Skarde laughed.

Ran clapped. “You are right, my systirs are very voluptuous, but I burn the hottest.” She put a hand on her hip and thrust it out to Eivor before she turned diving into the water.

“Fever dreams don’t count.” Eivor retorted as Ran surfaced.

“That's three for Eivor.” Skarde said.

“Three?” Ran asked.

“The first day she burned you good too systir. I think you should quit before she annihilates you.”

“Pff. Please don't. I enjoy watching you be immolated.” Manning knelt on the shore with his wife Astra and husband Langley. The two of them holding the twins. He was dressed still, full gear, showing he was still watching over Eivor from a short distance.

“Brodir! Who’s side are you on?” Ran asked.

“You might not believe this, but I am on our systir’s side. You think our little fox doesn't get tired of you shaking your twiggy tail under Eivor’s nose?”

“Ho ho, it was amusing when Eivor said it, not so from your lips Black-bear.” Ran growled derisively.

“Nope.” Eivor said, looking at Randvi. “Nothing of interest here. Lead on Red-Fox.”

Randvi snickered, slipping her arm around Eivor. “Gladly.”

They must have walked another two miles before they reached their final destination.

The land sloped down into a bowl shape, and as they descended the scarce trees that had sprouted up gave way to a steaming rocky shore.
“Oh…” Eivor murmured with some excitement. There was no such thing around Fornburg. She started pulling at the strings on her cloak. Dropping it to the grass just outside the rocky area, a big smile on her face.

“Was it worth it?” Randvi asked and laughed as Eivor sat down on her cloak and started to unlace her boots.

“Yes!” Eivor rasped. That small laugh Randvi gave made her stomach churn again.

“I’m glad.” Randvi joined her in stripping out of their clothes. “It’s a little hot at first, but you get used to it.”

“Sounds amazing.”
…

Randvi helped unlace Eivor’s arm, and remove her tunic, and undertunic. Supporting her arm when Eivor struggled with her shirt. Exposing Eivor’s sculpted belly and the tight flesh that created moon crescents at her hips.

“Hmm.” Randvi murmured, dropping her hands to the line of Eivor’s britches. Tracing the muscles of her belly, and hips. “You are so lovely.”

Eivor’s belly danced as she touched her without warning. Her breath hitching. Gods that was a lovely sound. One that made Randvi blush, and her body ache to press itself against her beautiful pale raven. Clearing her throat she interrupted that sensual play of Eivor’s body with words. “I asked Frida if you would be okay soaking unbound in the hot spring. She assures me you would be alright, and even showed me how i could massage and move your arm to help work out the stiffness.” She let her hand play up Eivor’s arm, careful not to agitate it or pull at the stitching. “If you will permit me that is.”

Beautiful blue eyes gave her a look she could not quite translate, but it made her heart ache as Eivor dipped her head in a single voiceless nod.

Randvi smiled. “Okay.”

Together they stepped from the shore into the piping hot water. Sloshing down into a stable rock basin. Eivor grunted as the water hit mid thigh, the deeper they got, the warmer the water was, retaining its heat longer. Randvi turned when Eivor pulled her hand free. She stood back as Eivor lowered herself down into the heated pool with a mixed sound of relief and pain. She shifted back out with a hiss. Lifting herself as the heat touched the injured lines on her body.

“Too hot?” Randvi asked, a little unsure.

“It is.” There was a pained rattle to Eivor’s breath.

Randvi knelt down with her, cupping hands protectively over Eivor’s injured shoulder and arm. With the softest touch she could manage she held her injured Raven and urged her to sit back again. “I will hold you until you are able to bear it. Trust me.” She said when Eivor resisted. Worried blue eyes rising to meet hers as Eivor held onto her with her good hand.

“I do trust you.” Eivor rasped, making Randvi’s own breath raspy. She knew that, could see it in every interaction. She smiled softly and nodded as Eivor slowly sat back, letting her upper body sing into the hot water. “Easy, easy.” The heat touching those new seams of flesh must have felt like a knife that had been heated in the flame.

“There you go.” Randvi cooed softly as Eivor managed to get settled down into the hotspring. Her brows tense, lips pensive. A vulnerability that she permitted Randvi to see. It left her breathless as this powerful woman put herself in Randvi’s hands. Worry touched Eivor as she settled down.

“What if …”

Randvi shook her head. “It is new flesh. Frida assured me you did not bleed at all last night. It is sensitive, but it will not always be.” Randvi shifted down onto a knee before Eivor, still cupping her injuries, protected from the worst of the heat by the palms of her hands.

“Tell me how you got these?” Randvi asked, needing a distraction as their eyes met once more.

“In the last battle with your foxes, a big burly drengr hit me with an over-head strike glanced off my shield, it ran down the rim of it casting sparks as the metal slipped and shivered before it found the meat of my arm. He was burly, and yet I could not bring him low.” Their eyes met again. “They battlefield dressed me as we did many of our ravens before trekking home.”

“I am sorry you were injured.” The smile that Eivor gave her made her skin crawl delightfully.

“I am not.” She rasped, strengthening that sensual play of skin across shoulders and back as it ran down Randvi’s spine.

Randvi didn’t know what to say to that. Her surprise written on her face. Eivor drew her hand up out of the water, fingertips caressing her face. There was that look again, the look that touched her deeply. The one she had no name for, but felt personal, and familiar.

She dropped her eyes from Eivor’s; looking to the lines on her shoulder, carefully pulling her hand back to judge Eivor’s reaction. Little by little she was able to pull her hands back away from them. She sat back in her own space, sinking into the heated water with a deep sigh.

Randvi closed her eyes, needing some relief from that unflinching look. Leaning back against the carved basin, she sank into the water up to her neck. The croak of Synin drew her eyes open again. Eivor shifted in the water, raising her shoulder up for her winged friend.

“Hello beautiful.”

“Gronk.” Synin said softly.

“Gronk.” Eivor mimicked back popping the k at the end. The painted bird scoot right up against Eivor’s cheek before she settled down, leaning against her face. A gentle crooked smile touching scarred lips. Those intense eyes touched her, it made Randvi’s heartache as she knew she was missing something that felt important. Something that Eivor seemed patient with her about, as she closed those beautiful blue eyes.

Sweet Frejya… I am but a humble servant. What am I to do with the notice of your valkyrie? Have I stepped from Midgard into Fólkvangr? Her eyes swept the area searching for a sign that she was in fact no longer in the birthplace of her people.

“Gronk?” Synin asked softly.

She smiled at the bird, was she supposed to say it back to her? Surly Synin saw her here, seeing her there was no need to say she was right? But then she didn't understand the thinkings of a bird. “GronKUH?” Synin popped loudly, turning her head this way and that. Was she asking where was Randvi?

“Gronk.” Randvi said softly.

The smile that touched those scarred lips sent swift water pouring down Randvi’s spine into the pool of her belly and loins. Sweet Goddess strengthen me please. I want this woman with all my desire, but I need to advance at her pace. Please help me have the wisdom and fortitude to do this right the first time…

Synin seemed to take up the conversation where Eivor left off. Rattling her delight and pleasure as she picked and preened the golden raven’s bound hair. Rubbing her beak and pulling softly on Eivor’s ear. Mouthing it.

Pleasure pooled anew in her belly at that, as the absurd thought filled her. She was suddenly envious of Synin, and her close relationship she already had with Eivor. With the freedoms she had with Eivor’s body. The drengr tilting her jaw out ever so slightly so the bird could tuck her beak under it. Pressing her head against Eivor’s face. She felt absurd when she looked away as Synin pulled on the crest of Eivor’s ear gently holding it in her beak.

When she looked away Synin released it, and when she looked back the bird grabbed it again. Was Synin teasing her?! Playing with her?

“Has she found something you desire?” That raspy voice fell across her ears like rain, enriching the soil. She looked from the bird to Eivor. Blue eyes meeting her with that playful pull on sensual lips. Sweet Freja… Randvi thought.

“What do you mean?” Randvi blushed.

“One of a Raven’s favorite games is “Look what I got.” And then they proceed to keep it from you.”

“She cant keep that from me.”

“She can try.” Eivor smiled. “Try to take it.”

Randvi felt confused by that, it was Eivor’s ear. She couldn’t very well “take” it. But then she could “possess” it. She reached her hand up as if she would take possession of Eivor’s ear. Synin turned and squawked loudly at her. Her feathers ruffling up as if she were bigger than she was. Beak open aggressively.

She pulled her hand back as fright suddenly ran through her. Eivor laughed heartily getting a smack on her good shoulder for her efforts as Randvi struck out at her. “You knew she would do that!”

Eivor chuckled again. As Synin squawked her displeasure and fluffed up menacingly at Randvi again. “I did.” She reached up with her hand and tried to dis lodge Synin, the bird was unwilling. It was not a game any longer. Not since Randvi showed her she wanted what she had, and that she was capable of taking it. She eyed her with dark eyes and pecked correctively at Eivor.
“Now, now. She called your bluff.” Eivor spoke softly, getting her hand up under Synin’s feet. She tried to pull her off her shoulder but the wiley bird walked back out onto it when her hand moved away. Settling once more protectively over it. Watching Randvi with a wary eye.

Randvi laughed. “She is having none of it, Eivor.”

“I think you may be right.”

“We will let her have this shoulder. You have been soaking long enough I think we should work some on your arm.” Randvi crouched in the pool slipping in front of Eivor and moved to her left. Facing her there she put her hands on her shoulder ever so gently. Looking up to her golden raven she asked. “Ready?”

With a nod of consent she slipped her hand down under Eivor’s arm and lifted it away from her body. Slowly until she felt muscles contract under her finger tips. “You are not supposed to help.” She chastised. Her hands were still again until Eivor let the weight of her limb rest once more against Randvi’s hands. “There you go. Much better.”

Synin leaned over to watch them from her perch on Eivor’s right side, a claw hanging onto one of Eivor’s braids as she steadied herself to see what it was they were up to. Tilting her head this way and that.

Randvi let her look as she focused on uncurling Eivor’s fingers one at a time. A pained look touching blue eyes even though she never once expressed it verbally. When her fingers were unfurled she instructed. “Breathe.”

Eivor took in a shaky breath as sore muscles and tendons moved from their state of lethargy to an active state of new tension. A deep slow breath in and an equally slow breath out. “Good.” Randvi gently hyperextended Eivor’s wrist as Frida had told her to do, pulling on stiff ligaments. She saw that pain touch Eivor deeper and eased her wrist back to a rested state once more.

They worked together, slowly, to unbind Eivor’s muscles and stretch the binding pieces that made her limb move until Eivor’s eyes rolled closed and her breath came out unmeasured. It was slow work, and in the beginning by Eivor’s face. Painful. But there was a certain intimacy about it that Randvi loved.

Eivor the Wolf-Kissed, her peoples enemy, was soft and gentle with her, trusting her not to bring her lasting harm. Allowing her to pain her in the name of healing. She felt almost overwhelmed again by that level of trust Eivor gave her. That unspoken commitment to not only bettering herself but giving herself to Randvi.

She dropped her eyes again as they came to the end. Rather than pulling away Randvi tucked herself up into Eivor’s bad arm and settled against her side. “Is this okay?” She asked meeting dancing blue eyes.

“Very.”

She pulled Eivor’s arm carefully around her and laid her head on Eivor’s shoulder. Her golden raven reciprocated by laying her head against Randvi’s. They shared a soft sigh. This felt good, it felt right. Randvi sighed again, feeling at peace at last.

Then…

“Gronk.”

They laughed.
“We hear you.” Eivor said.

“GronKUH!”

“The both of us hear you.” Randvi replied letting Synin know she was not only there but heard.

“Ran-vi~”

She lifted her head to see the bird peering around from Eivor’s other shoulder, a talon still clinging to her braid for stability.

“Synin~”

“Whew~” She said to Randvi and then made that pleased rattling noise she made.

Randvi smiled, this was her life now… her drengr… her drengr’s bird.

“Whew~” She smiled as Synin continued the conversation for them.

Chapter Text

There was comfort here at Eivor’s side. A quiet calm that Randvi appreciated. There was no nervous energy, not anxiousness that filled the space between them. Synin preened and primped herself and her human wife until Randvi insisted that they get out of the hot springs. Taking wing when Eivor stood up. They made their way out to their clothes where Randvi and Eivor laid out on their cloakes to cool and dry. There was no hurry, no need to rush and put her clothes on, or strap her arm back in place. Eivor settled onto her cloak with the lazy grace of some great beast. Stretching languidly in a supine position, and Randvi beside her.

Randvi lay on her side facing Eivor, propping her head up with a hand. Eivor turned and let herself take what parts of Randvi she could see in. Her sun colored skin kissed pink by the hot waters of the spring. She was lovely. Voluptuous, her body rich in form, soft in all the right places. “I can not say I have gazed at a woman's body in the terms of her being a potential partner.” She admitted.

Her neck was slender and attractive, her breasts full and heavy, there was more meat over her muscles but a sensual beauty to the softness that covered them.

“And now?” Randvi asked softly.

Eivor drew her eyes back up to Randvi and smiled with a blush that she barely felt on her cooling body. “I am not so sure I have yet gazed upon a woman in such a manner.” She admitted with a hint of a smile.

“Oh?” Randvi asked, her inquisitive nature expressed by the red brows that rose on her forehead.

“I have not yet found proof you are human.”

“You have met my family.”

“It is not uncommon for gods to walk among men. Nor is it unheard of that a godling has become the child of a human couple by grace of the Gods, themselves.”

Eivor felt her heart flutter as Randvi smiled, a delicate surprise caught on fine features, she was truly beautiful. “If I say I am human?”

“Would you know?” The light that danced in Randvi’s eyes made her heart feel like it was going to race right out of her chest.

“You are the most honeyed tongued woman I have ever met… and I have a Skald for a systir.” Randvi said. She leaned in putting her brow to Eivor’s. Her beautiful hair falling against Eivor’s cheek. “Do you say these things to woo me?”

“I did not know I was wooing.” The words came out thick and raspy as they shared a breath. The pulse against her lips made Eivor lick them. Randvi was so close she was having trouble thinking. Her beguiling fragrance heady in the veil of Randvi’s hair. Eivor caught her breath as she tried to capture the scent in her lungs.

Randvi seemed to be searching her face for something, a hint of her thoughts causing red brows to express their concern. “Breathe.” Randvi whispered.

Eivor expelled her breath in a burst and a soft laugh. “I seem to forget how when you are this close.” She admitted, feeling life rise in her belly, a cacophony of fluttering wings that made her feel light headed as they ran up her breast towards her throat making her rasp another breath back in.

Randvi’s hand came to her cheek. It was warm, soothing, her thumb gentle against the long scar on Eivor’s face. “I wouldn’t want it any other way, Chief~”

A thrill ran through her as Randvi leaned in with that mystical world altering smile just for her. Her body shivered as she laughed softly. “Breathe sweet drengr.”

“Show me how.” Eivor whispered. Randvi took her up on her request and placed her lips against Eivors, and with a giggle breathed softly into her mouth. An assisted breath melting into a warm tongue spilling between her lips. Eivor groaned as Randvi sank into her.

Suddenly it wasn't breath she craved. She could have died never to breathe again to have one more moment possessed by Randvi’s mouth. The soft moan Randvi gave back to her made her body burn hotter than the springs they had soaked in. Filling her with a fire that could only be quenched by the body of her gentle fox. Her arm slid around Randvi’s waist pulling her closer as their tongues sensually danced. It was boggling in its intensity, equally thrilling and unsettling, having never experienced this sort of surge before. It was the strongest emotional and physical rush she had ever felt and Gods help her she wanted more.

She gasped as Randvi pulled those lips away. Giving them the chance to breathe.

“Hnnn.” They panted softly together, their eyes meeting. There was a tightness to Randvi’s red brows. One that worried her.
“Was that…” She swallowed and licked dry lips as her stomach flipped and rolled. “Was that trollish?” The exhalation of delight lifted a weight that had been compressing her chest.

“God’s no.” Bright eyes met hers and a soft flush painted across sun kissed cheeks. The soft smile transforming Randvi’s mouth into something she didn’t have words for. “That must be what it feels like to step into Asgard for the first time.”

“Now who’s the sweet talker?”

That delicious laugh pulled a noise from Eivor of longing. One that drew her fox’s attention. Her hands cupping Eivor’s cheeks, thumbs gentle against her face. Their brows touched ever so gently. “Thank you Eivor.”

She smirked a little confused. “For what?”

The soft sigh Randvi gave her as she settled down against her body dampened the fire. The heat that had consumed just moments ago shifted into something soft. Soft and painful as Randvi lay her head against Eivor’s good shoulder. Fire red hair falling over her skin. “For being you.”

She sighed as her partner did, letting herself feel Randvi’s weight against her. The gentle caress of her hand against Eivor’s injured shoulder. The warm puff of her breath pulsing against sensitive skin. The feel of her legs as they settled in with Eivor’s.

How many nights had she fallen asleep wishing this exact same scenario? Her lover faceless, their body formless, heavy, comforting. Believing that was all she would ever have… Eivor swallowed the painful lump in her throat and took in a calming breath.
It touched her, touched that deep personal injury pouring life into it. Like a festering wound it hurt, drew tears to her eyes, caused her to shift as she struggled with the emotions that welled up. Her breath staggered.

Randvi didn't poke; she shifted her hand placing it over Eivor’s heart.

She closed her eyes as that pain of healing allowed Randvi’s heart anchor slip a little deeper.

“Did you ever imagine you would marry again?” When Randvi spoke it did not feel like an imposition, an interruption of the goodness that surrounded them, but a welcoming with potential.

“Honestly, no.” She was quiet a long moment, her lip trembling with the need to say more but poisonous words spoken with biting sickness stayed her tongue. Her husband, afraid of her growing strength and legend, had made her question if all she did was for the glory, or the attention of others.

Randvi sat up to look at her. Her hand still pressed over Eivor’s heart. There was a question in her eyes that made Eivor look away as that string that wove itself to Randvi struck so suddenly it caused tears to spring to her eyes. She didn't want her to see them. This was her weakness… her shame. She swallowed hard as a hand rose once more to her cheek. She felt this overwhelming need to jerk away, pull herself from such gentleness, such tender care. Why did she deserve it? She closed her eyes pushing those tears out of her eyes, blinking them back into her hair.

A thumb caught one of them, brushing it away. It made more rise up in its place. Eivor shook her head as she felt overwhelmed. When she sat up arms embraced her. “Eivor.” She took in a shaky breath as those sympathetic eyes met hers. She felt fragile, felt seen as the broken ugly creature she surely must have been to be so completely disgraced. A shadow of something she was never going to be.

She sobbed as soft lips touched hers. Sobbed and sucked in a breath as Randvi kissed her. Soft lips playing over Eivor’s. She shuddered and shook in her partner's hands. Burned by the fire of Randvi’s light. She sobbed again, feeling cracks in her walls split wide open at that gentlest touch. All her glamour blown by a stiff wind revealing the monster she was beneath and still Randvi did not flinch from her.
…

She gathered her up soft as she was able, extending arms around her as she sat within Eivor’s lap. Shaken by this storm that suddenly burst over her quiet drengr. When she pulled away Randvi pursued. Soft reassuring touches. She hoped they mended the ugly mars that had raked through Eivor’s heart. The lies that Knud had whispered touched so deeply that years later only now were they rising to the light. She held Eivor as she cried, it likely would not be the last needed to excise those festering wounds, but perhaps it would permit her golden warrior the opportunity to find some peace.

To accept that she was lovable, and worthy of love. To see that she was more than a warrior to battle, and more than flesh to sate one's needs upon. To see that she was this heart stoppingly beautiful woman. More than a gifted killer, more than a worthy opponent. More than the sum of her skills, or what she could provide.

A woman of unwavering principles. A creature who nurtured, protected and provided with her own body. Showing compassion even when someone was not her friend. Extending herself to exhaustion. Standing against the unknown with the courage and determination to succeed. If not for herself then those that believed the most in her.

Randvi held her together as her soul broke apart at last, a draugr sloughing all its rotting bits until new life grew in the husked shell. She held Eivor until she fell silent, rubbing her back and petting her golden hair, slowly rocking the both of them. She didn’t pull away until Eivor sniffled.

When she dropped her head to see how she was doing, blue eyes rolled up to her. Red and raw and beautiful in their vulnerability. Randvi brought her hands to Eivor’s cheeks once more and kissed her brow softly. Blue eyes fluttered closed.

She kissed the bridge of her nose, and her drengr sighed. Lowering herself she brushed her lips softly across Eivors. A soft chaste press of lips, she held her gently as she pulled back, a strong hand moved against her hip. She gave a soft smile. “I will disprove all of his lies, one by one.”

Her heart ached as Eivor’s eyes rolled closed again, her face pensive. Lips thin and tight looking as if she suffered pain, and maybe she did. Randvi wrapped herself back around her and just held her. They had nowhere to be.

Eivor was gentle, and quiet, her body comforting as she held Randvi. Her breath shifting to something smooth and even after time filled the quiet around them. Randvi busied herself with gentle care, soft petting and chaste kisses rained upon her partner. Something that Synin decided she wanted to help out with. Circling and screaming her indignity at Randvi she landed on the ground beside them, something in her beak. She wobbled up to Eivor and offered her the pretty she had found to help her feel better.

“You were worried about her bringing you gifts.”

Eivor smiled reaching out with her good hand to pet the spectacularly colored raven.

“Tonight at dinner my family is going to misbehave.” Eivor looked up at her, blue eyes sparkling again, even if her eyes showed the red from her tears. Randvi felt her heart tighten, bringing her hand to caress those scars on Eivor’s face. “Do you know how beautiful you are?” The soft blush to pale cheeks made her understand not only did she not, she didn’t believe it. “You are the moon, pale and beautiful. Never tarnished by the scars that mark her.”

Eivor’s good arm tightened around her once more, her face nestling back into Randvi’s neck. She returned to petting her. “Do you know what else they will ask?”

“What?” Eivor’s reply came as warm breath against her neck.

“When they could expect us to be married.”

“Not before Eilif at the beginning of next month.”

“We could try for the end of summer. That would give us travel time, as well as allow our people their summer schedule without interruption.”

“It would. Where would we be bound?”

“Could it be here?” She suddenly has a lump in her throat as that would be the ceremony that officially bound them together, and then she would leave… forever. Her heart hurt. Blue eyes rolled up as she pulled herself back. Randvi found herself assessed by Eivor.

“I think that would be lovely.”

Randvi swallowed hard and let out a breath she hadn't even known she was holding. “Thank you~” The soft smile brought tears to her eyes, and suddenly it was she who was being held.

~~~~~

“How many times do you think she will plough our systir before they get back?” Ran stood by the meade barrel eyeing her baby brother with a smirk.

“You are such a crass ass.” Astra who sat next to Langley growled at Ran, getting a surprised look from the dark systir of her husband.

“What?” Ran asked, truly oblivious.

Astra rolled her eyes, looking from Ran to her husband, Langley for assistance.

“She is our systir, and she deserves more than your plough wagging in sympathetic response.” Langley translated.

Ran scoffed.
He shrugged making a face. “She has a point, you fawning so hard over Eivor is a tad embarrassing now.”

“I’m not fawning over her! But damn she is a strapping Jotun! Can you imagine the size of her-”

“No!” Astra said cutting Ran off. “I can't! She doesn’t even have one of those! And you don't talk about Manning’s plough or my tits!”

Ran looked from Langley to Astra with a look of concern.
“A-actually.” Langley began.

“No!” Astra said again, making a slicing motion with her hand. “Stop it. I won’t have it. Eivor is a person not some mystical myth of death, destruction and f-fucking … Thor’s Balls!”

Ran smirked, Langley snorted and covered his face.”

“Stop!” She said as her serious face crumbled. “She is to be our systirs wife! She deserves our silence if not our respect! You are awful!” She growled and pushed her shoulder against her husband who was trying hard to hide his snickering behind his hand, his other reaching for her. She pushed it away and grumped “Stop it. She is never going to learn to behave if you keep, if you keep—.” She gestured not remembering what she was saying but knowing it was important!

“I agree with you.” Langley said. “I do.” He pulled her into his arms and kissed flushed cheeks.

“You are terrible people.” Astra growled, only making the siblings snicker again.

“We are.” He snorted and agreed, dipping to press a kiss to her pouty lips. “I’m sorry.” He kissed her again. “Can you forgive me?”

Ran approached them and lay herself in Astra’s lap. “Me too?” Astra put a hand to her systirs face as Langley caught pouty lips that kept fighting the damned smile she was grumpy about.

“I love you .” He whispered, putting his hand on Ran’s face when she said she loved him too.

“Euagh!” Astra pushed Ran away as her tongue slipped up between their fingers. “You are an arse.”

Ran leaned in laughing wrapping arms around Astra. “And somehow you still love me. How is that?”

“Honestly, I don't know.”

Ran hummed and rocked her systir. “I will try harder, I promise.”

“Eivor might punch you in the face.” Astra said with a frown.

“Would that make you feel better?” Astra grunted and they both smiled.

“Can I have my wife back now?” Langley asked. The two of them looked across at him. Ran’s arms tightened and she frowned at him. He raised a brow.

Astra had a second before her world descended into the lovable chaos that was her husband's family. Their righteous love and passion for life filling their space with the peals of laughter and light hearted fun.

“THORS BALLS!” Ran yelled as Langley tackled them both, sending the twins into screams of their own. One in joyous abandon the other into tears and terror as their mommy was towed under by their antics.
…

“Your family is…”

“Special.” Randvi provided as they heard them over the hill. She smiled when Eivor grunted, and there was a soft expression on lips.

“Yeah. Ran won’t really try to seduce me will she?”

“No. But she might ask to see how big your balls are. I think one day when she was little our Afi (grandfather) had said something about how proud he was of the size of her testicles and she has never been the same.”

“It might surprise her to know I don’t have any of those.”

“According to her, just because you don't see them doesn't mean they aren't there.” She smiled when Eivor laughed.

They walked hand in hand down the rolling hills towards home, taking the round about way so that Eivor didn’t have to climb down the steep side. Beside them Manning walked. His expression was amused. “She challenged me to a pissing contest once.” He stepped a little closer for conversation as they traveled.

“Dare I ask who won?” They both snickered. Eivor grinned and shook her head.

“She will be crude and seem shallow but I assure you she is a soul worth knowing. It isn’t until she knows and likes you that you get to see the side of her that you will admire. So don’t give up on her.”

“So long as she never does anything to come between me and my family I can forgive nearly every jest and poor decision.”

“Honestly that sounds like something she would say.” Manning said softly. “I don’t think she will do anything to cause that kind of damage, because it stands against everything she herself believes in.

“Did she really beat you in a pissing contest?” Manning laughed suddenly, Randvi snickered and Eivor made an amused face.

“Hand to the God’s Eivor.” Manning did just that. Raising his hand flat palm up. “I have learned my lesson.”

“What is that exactly?”

“Don't accept challenges from Ran.” Randvi offered. Manning raised both hands to Randvi.

“Someday you will have to tell me the whole story.”

“Ran was potty trained by Afi.”

“The one who said she had champion balls?”

Randvi barked a laugh. “The same. She wanted to be just like him. Used to follow him around all the time. Most little ones want their Modir, not Ran. It was always Afi. She gave up nursing earlier than any of us just so she could follow in Afi’s footsteps. To hear our parents she would stand right beside him and pee when he did.”

“That’s kind of cute.”

“For a child.” Manning supplied. “She still prefers peeing beside someone.”

Eivor laughed. She was still amused when they made it to the long house, laughter greeting them.

“Hej Randvi, Eivor! Brodir!” Skarde greeted them, pulling his systir into his arms to hold her against his breast. “Welcome home.” He murmured, and then opened his arm for Eivor. She seemed to eye him before leaning into the hug, her arm beating him on the back. “How was your soak?”

Randvi watched as Eivor met her eyes and gave a soft smile, heat touching her cheeks. God’s she was not anything that her legend whispered her to be. “It was a new experience for me.” She rasped to Skarde. “On many levels.”

“Oh?” Her brother asked and looked at her.

She smiled at him and shrugged patting his chest.
“Best day yet brodir.” The look on his face made her feel like she was little again, and he was standing at the end of the wayfaring course expectant and hopeful. She swallowed the lump in her throat.

“Fair warning, Ran is…”

“Being Ran?”

“She is.” He said.

Eivor smiled at her making the pain in her throat tighten as that string that wove them together was pulled by her gentle but sure reassurance. “I think we will be alright.”

“I believe you.” Skarde touched Eivor, his big hand gripping her good shoulder as he gave her a nod. “Come in and tell us what you have discussed.”

Dinner was ready for them when they settled down. Food served, and family gathered.

“Will you keep us waiting?” Randgrid asked.

They stood together, Randvi holding Eivor’s hand in hers. “We have decided to try and manage the last week of summer. After all of our summer activities.”

“That’s fast.” This from Laga.

“Maybe not fast enough.” Eivor responded, but we will do our best to foster peace between us and our Raef systirs and brothers until that time.”

“That will give us plenty of time to prepare.” King Rus said. “Provided we are blessed to host our little girl’s bonding?” Randvi found the tension in the longhouse raced up as everyone looked at them. She tried to hold a straight face for a moment.

“That is our decision, provided it is what you wanted.” Eivor responded diplomatically.

The cheers that filled the room were deafening. Their reaction drawing tears to her eyes, as their love filled her heart and overflowed through her eyes. She blushed and smiled, and laughed as they were caught up in her brothers arms. “Be gentle!” She cried as they hoisted her beautiful golden bird up on their shoulders.

Eivor leaned forward, a hand on Dusty’s head as she tried to hold herself steady. Randvi smiled and sighed when they put her back down without incident.

Rus was right there when they lowered Eivor down, he swept her up in his arms, and though she was slightly taller than him he tucked her down under his chin and held her as if she was one of his little ones. There was a startled look in those blue eyes that softened to gentle acceptance and a faint blush. Randvi felt her heart ache as if it might tear itself apart. She swallowed and held a hand to her breast feeling it thunder against her bones. “I love you.” She said softly as Randgrid gathered her up in her arms.

She cried into her mothers bosom. In just a short while she had toiled and bled for this relationship. Not just her but Eivor too. They had planted its seed, nurtured its growth, fostered its health, and poured heart and soul into it. Turning her head she looked at her beautiful raven and felt her heart skip a beat. Was this how it was supposed to be? The bluest eyes met hers and she looked just as touched. Just as moved as Randvi felt. Those sparkling blue eyes glittering with new tears. God’s she was perfection…

Her mother kissed her head, and stepped closer with her arms still around Randvi, until the four of them held one another.

“Here now! To our new Raven systir!” This from Skarde who held up a mug of ale.

“SKAL!”
…

Eivor lay quietly on the table as Frida stood over her, a smile on her lips. Her friend and Laeknir wore a soft smile too, her dark eyes meeting Eivor’s. “Had a good day?” Eivor sighed, her eyes shifting to her partner who stood beside her. Their hands were bound, fingers curled around each other's hands.

“The first of many day’s I have never known.”

Frida’s expression softened even more. “May it be so.” She pulled her painkiller paste out and dipped her finger into it before trailing it over Eivor’s shoulder; tracing the lines of her injury as Yrsa and Randvi observed.

“I heard that congratulations were in order.” Yrsa said her dark eyes lifting to Randvi. They shared a smile. “Never did I think I would see the day you gave your heart to someone.” Her eyes shifted to the Raven’s War-Chief. “You had best care for and cherish this woman with all your heart.”

“Yrsa.”

“No, my lady. It is best that Eivor knows her part, and the expectations of our people now.”

“It’s okay.” Eivor interrupted them. “No one will be more thankful or feel more beholden than I, Volva Yrsa. Thank you for your appreciation of my wife, I hope to give you and all of your people every reason to believe I will fulfill my part to the very best of my abilities.”

“Something tell’s me that even a blind man will know that by the time you are actually wed.” Yrsa smiled as she watched them together. A soft flush coming to Randvi’s cheeks. She smiled and tried to pay attention to what she was being taught by Frida.

“Dwale can be administered in many different ways, but I have the most effective two, to be this salve, and a mix of it in drink. “It is a terrible taste but it masks well in anything besides water.”

“It still tastes like the south end of a north bound ass.”

Randvi snorted and lightly shook Eivor’s good arm.

“No you don’t understand, you have never tasted it.”

“Eivor is an expert sampler of Dwale.”

“Certainly not!” Yrsa said. This surprised Frida and Eivor who seemed to just stare at the woman. “Frida laughed. “She might be a premier fighter, but she does tend to get herself into a lot of trouble. And her Systir, the honored Laeknir Ulla of Fornburg is very good at getting our favorite difficult patient to behave.”

Eivor blinked at Frida. “That feels like a compliment.”

“For Ulla.” Frida agreed.

“Oh.” Again Randvi snickered. She broke down into a laugh at the crestfallen expression that Eivor wore. “Sweet Frigg you are the most adorable woman.” this seemed to perk her golden bird right up again. As if she were given a new pretty by Synin. That smile that touched scarred lips made her heart leap as she fluttered dark lashes at her.

“You are both cute.” Yrsa said. “It is lovely to see young love.”

“This helps if you are still my Chief.” Frida said, drawing everyone back to what she was doing. Eivor sighed as the dwale set into her skin. Muscles she hadn't known she was holding eased, until she felt heavy and tired. “You look really good tonight, Eivor. A day of rest and Revlund air seems to have done you good.”

“I find it revitalizing myself.”

“We should get you to bed before you crash, Chief.” Eivor looked at Frida, not having realized her eyes had closed. She blinked and tried to focus.

“Now, no need to start fighting it now.”

“Frida, there is a little boy in my bed.” Eivor said as they got her to her feet.

“This isn’t your bed any more.” Frida said.

“N-no?” Eivor looked from the sleeping child to her Laeknir. Frida was often pulling pranks on her.

“Sorry Chief, they moved your things earlier while you were celebrating. Did they not tell you that?” Eivor looked to Randvi.

“Is it okay?” Randvi swallowed hard suddenly.

“It ish.”

“That would be the dwale hitting her system.” Frida came to Eivor’s side. “We should hurry her to bed now.”

The three of them wobbled their way towards the longhouse.
…

Morning found the wonderful weight of Randvi’s warm body pressed against her. Her rich hair falling over Eivor’s shoulder. Her breath pulsing against her skin. She sighed under that blessing. Reflecting on the last day with her soon to be wife, and her wife's family. They were like people she had never known. Their closeness something she hungered for. Something she knew she would have had if her parents had not been taken from her. She might even be the elder of a younger sibling or two… With her good hand she brushed Randvi’s hair back from her face. Laying there unhurried to do anything more than savor this moment.

“Thank you.” She murmured to the world. Feeling the need to express her gratitude for the reception she has had. The acceptance of these people despite her past. The sheltered wall they put around her so she and Randvi could grow and heal. Thinking about it made her heart ache.

What a strange turn of events her life had taken this last few weeks. From expecting to die alone to being curled in bed with a warm strong woman. Randvi shifted and suddenly cold toes touched her, drawing a grunt. Well, relatively warm. She amended and smiled. Randvi sighed and nestled deeper against her. She smiled brushing burnished locks back from her betrothed’s face. Randvi murmured, then stilled with a sigh.

Some people never did allow her to anchor herself in them. Mainly King Stybjorn, and his son had been too disturbed and filled with otherworldly visions of past lives that he could not allow her to find that stability and belonging. And then there was Randvi, who becoming her forward, opened her arms and gave Eivor room to hammer the anchor of her heart deep. She touched her in surprising ways, some even physical. None more surprised than Eivor. She sighed and shifted a little under the weight of her partner.

Her cheeks flushing as their tangled legs moved together. Closing her eyes she lay there quietly letting herself just feel. Breathe in, slow breath out. A smile touched her lips. Her things had been moved here. Placed with gentle care upon the shelf and tucked into a space all her own. Randvi had moved part of her own possessions as Eivor watched with failing strength. Smiling a shy and lovely smile as she put her things in those places. “For as long as we are here, this is your place, here by my side.”

She cried again before they slept. Curling against Randvi, holding her as she holds her now.
The more she thought about it the more her heart ached, and breathing became difficult. Was this love?

Chapter Text

Green eyes opened, a sigh issued from Randvi, followed by the softest smile that touched Eivor.
“Good morning.”
Randvi stretched against her and sighed, drawing a hand down Eivor’s injured shoulder. “Good morning to you, Golden Bird.” Fingers traced the scar on her cheek, and lip, that soft smile twisting into a playful smirk as she leaned forward for her morning kiss. The soft play of lips; warm, promising. She sighed curling against Eivor, their breasts pressed together, her hand resting between them. “This is lovely.”

“Can I ask you what might be a hard question?”

“You can ask me anything, any time you so wish.” Eivor brushed hair back from Randvi’s face.

“Did you cuddle Knud?”

The soft look on Eivor’s face turned sour. “Knud didn’t want a partner he wanted a bed slave. I was a possession after I was a conquest. Sleeping with him was worse than being in a cage awaiting my death. ” She pulled herself away, trying to extract herself from their bed. Hands reached for her, pulling her back.

“Does that mean you want something from me?” Randvi pushed Eivor down on their bed and settled her head against her good shoulder. Her leg coming up and over Eivor’s body, bent at the knee over Eivor’s hips.

She lay there pinned under the little fox with a hint of mirth. It wasn't that she couldn't escape, it was that she didn’t want to escape. Her heart beat in her breast as Randvi snuggled in tight against her side. Sliding a calloused hand over the flesh of her belly, tucking down around her hip as she nestled her face in the hollow of her shoulder.

“I was under the impression that … wives, were the other half of who you were meant to be. They filled in where you lacked, and complemented who you were.”

Randvi lay there feeling another loop in her heart string tighten. Gods… Eivor flushed when she whispered “wives”. Who was this woman? And how had she become the Raven’s premier Valkyrie of War?

“I want to be that for you.” Randvi found herself whispering. She hungered for something real. For something deep and meaningful. Eivor’s proposition gave her that opportunity both on a social level and a personal level. More importantly, she was just as hungry as Randvi to begin this length of her life.

The relief that Eivor felt in that moment was intense. The gnawing wormwood in her guts as she confessed what seemed an unrealistic desire left her feeling as if she had dropped her guard in a shield wall. It was only natural that all swords would be pointed her way in that moment. But like a partner in the wall Randvi had raised her shield and balmed her heart with her own vulnerable desires.

“I have more cracks than most.”
Randvi snorted at that. “If you mean your scars then I will gladly fill those.”

Eivor blushed and swallowed a wave of desire. “With what?” She asked in a raspy whisper.

That had Randvi biting her lips as she smiled. She lifted herself up, leaning over Eivor’s body, with a hand she turned Eivor’s head to the side to expose some of those deeper ice pick scars. When Randvi’s tongue dipped down into them Eivor groaned, her breath catching as Randvi’s blessed mouth closed over that cluster of damaged skin. Eivor felt as if she melted beneath her partner as Randvi’s tongue and lips worshiped the scars on her neck. Awakening needs in her that she had never had the desire to explore since Knud.

Randvi pulled her mouth back with a heavy breath of her own. She wanted more of this woman, wanted to drown herself in her body, burn in the heat of the desire she saw in those sea blue eyes. She shifted back feeling overwhelmed by her own yearning. She met those beautiful eyes. Familiar hungers lurked there. Familiar to her… she reminded herself. “W-when you are ready.” She said a little breathy.

Eivor trembled beneath her. She watched her swallow hard, wetting dry lips that had Randvi leaning in. She almost caught them with hers, stopping right before their lips brushed.

“I want to be ready.”

Randvi shifted and nodded as her body ached from that honest raspy response. She shifted, pressing her thighs together, trying to relieve some of that gnawing hunger.
“There is no rush.” Her eyes shifted to Eivor’s lips as they brushed against her chin. She bit them making Randvi feel as if she might swoon with the way her body was responding.

“C-an—” Eivor cleared her throat, Randvi hanging there above her waiting with thinly veiled attraction that felt both seductive and empowering. “Can we stop at any time?”

“Always!” She stilled the hand that had been playing with Eivor’s unbound hair at her neck. “At absolutely any point you can say things like. “I don’t like that, or I’m a little afraid. Or I just need a break.” or “Maybe go slower?” and I will respond to your wish.” She ached to reassure Eivor. To let her know that the monster who had abused and used her was just that. An aberration that should have been dealt with the moment anyone found out, not left to fester and rot Eivor’s core. Undermining her personal growth and exploration into her own self.

Dark brows tensed, Eivor’s hand raising to touch hers, where it rested on her shoulder.” She let her slip her fingers under hers, and pull her hand from Eivor’s shoulder where it had stilled. Strong blunt fingers slipping between her own. Eivor looked to their entwined fingers. Was it to still her fingers from caressing soft skin? Or to reassure herself of her autonomy? She curled her fingers until their palms touched, pulling gently so that she could press a kiss to the back of Eivor’s hand. Seeing some hesitation still in Eivor she decided to put a plan in action. One that would, she hoped, give Eivor her power back. “I recommend that we make a word that means stop everything right now. So that when it is spoken we can talk about what is bothering us, and how we might change what we are doing. There is no judgment, no negative feedback, just us expressing our needs to each other.”

““Stop” or “don't” doesn't work?” Eivor looked confused and that was okay. Randvi settled beside her, tucking Eivor’s hand under her head as she lay her head down. Those sensitive pads dug into her hair, rubbing against her temple and head. A soft expression touching those blue eyes.

It made Randvi feel free to take advantage of the exposed long muscles in Eivor’s arm. Trailing her fingers down them and back up again. “A word that doesn't mean any of those things makes us pay closer attention. Like…” Her eyes swept the room, a smile caressing her lips. “Like candlestick.”

Eivor smiled and snorted her amusement.
“Why candlestick?”

“Because why else would it come up? Plus, I might actually enjoy telling you to stop, and you not doing it.”

Eivor flushed deeply, blue eyes large, lips parted as she drew in a breath; desire filling her. Knowing that attracted Eivor both surprised her and made Randvi’s body ache with gnawing hunger once more. She dropped her eyes down to where her fingers were traveling down Eivor’s arm, following the lovely muscles over her shoulder, and with eye contact between them, brushing fingertips over the nude breast of her bedmate.

“So… you - we are having fun.” Eivor’s voice dropped and it gave Randvi a thrill as it followed with a playful smile on those beautiful lips. Eivor licked them, blue eyes following the play of her fingers.

She licked her lips and nodded. “Mmhm.”

“And… I hurt you…” A breathy rasp had Randvi tightening her thighs.

“I would say candlestick.” She lay her palm over Eivor’s breast.

Her partners eyes rolled closed.
“Then I would stop.” Her brows tensing as she worked on swallowing her desire. Randvi remained still, her hand warm and gentle against Eivor’s chest.

Opening her eyes she met Randvi’s, putting her own hand over Randvi’s. “Would I say candlestick?”

“Certainly, if you were uncomfortable, or hurt. For any reason that you want my input and attention. Whenever you feel the need. It is to help you feel comfortable and safe.”

Randvi’s breath caught as Eivor’s hand squeezed over hers. Together she knead that small soft breast. Their fingers pinching a pert nipple. “If I don’t say it?” Gods she was so hot right now. She felt like a fire that was burning out of control. She could feel moisture dripping from her womanhood even as she squeezed her thighs together once more.

Her reply came out a raspy whisper. “Then I hope you are enjoying yourself and feel no need to say it.” She wet her lips and swallowed hard, trying to clear the tightness in her throat before continuing. “Though if you are enjoying yourself one moment, then something changes suddenly the next, you are allowed to say it then too.” Their fingers gently shifted and squeezed that captured turgid nipple once more. “F-For whatever reason…” She expelled a breath before sucking another back in. “... whenever you need it, it is there.”

Eivor lay there beside Randvi feeling her body resonate with those feelings between them. She wanted touched, wanted more of Randvi’s mouth against her skin. Her breath came out fast before she sucked in another breath. “Can I ask you to touch me too?”

The heat that Randvi felt at that question made her freeze with its intensity. Gods yes she wanted to touch this woman. To explore her with her mouth. Taking in the tension of her flesh, and the play of muscles as she found sweet spots that made her pale quiet partner writhe. She let out a steady breath. “Any time.” She whispered, nostrils flared, lips parted. She trembled with her desires.

The hand that tangled with hers slipped free, running up her arm, leaving hen flesh in its wake. Hot and yet chilled she shivered as agile fingers curved up her shoulder and delved into her hair, pulling her forward. Warm breath pulsed against her lips, her eyes fluttering closed, she held her breath as their lips met. It was a sweet kiss, Eivor’s tongue tracing her mouth. She sucked her in with a groan. Leaning heavily on her. Their breasts smashing together as their mouths clashed.

Someone was groaning, or maybe it was a chorus of voices. “Please!” Her voice felt thick and inefficient for the hunger that consumed her.

“Fuck yes!” Eivor’s invitation all she needed.

She dropped her mouth down against Eivor’s neck again, her partner sensually undulating beneath her. She rolled her hips down into Eivor as her mouth covered those sensual scars. Her tongue pushing into the deepest of them, feeling, probing, exploring with deft precision. This time it wasn’t her that rasped a wordless cry of pleasure.

A strong hand slid down her body, a hand slipping the flimsy shell of her undergarments. Strong fingers digging into the flesh of her ass. They shared another groan as she responded by rolling her hips into Eivor’s. Gods she needed more.

Randvi dragged her mouth down the strong and sensual line of Eivor’s mouth, as a cry was torn from her lovers lips when she took that hard teased nipple into her mouth. Greedily she stuffed as much of Eivor’s breast as she was able into her mouth. Sucking and massaging with her tongue, and working with her jaw. Her hands cupping the small mound of flesh that slipped the bounds of her mouth.

The guttural praise was all she needed to do the same to Eivor’s other breast. She paused in her mindless consumption of Eivor’s flesh when her injured hand rose up to cup her cheek. All that white hot noise washed under sudden concern.

She sucked noisily sitting up, wiping at messy wet lips. “What are you doing?!”

“W-what?!” Beautiful dazed eyes looked at her worried. Had she done something to anger Randvi? Something to ruin the moment? She saw Eivor swim back up in those aroused dazed orbs.

“Shhh.” Randvi soothed. “Your arm. Should we bind it?” Eivor looked at it, it was trembling, but the fingers were spread ready to cup and cradle. “Does it hurt?”

“It does. But…” Eivor gulped. “Please, don’t stop.”

She blushed and smiled. Settling down to recapture Eivor’s breast with her mouth. There was something about the act that felt even more personal, even more sensual as their eyes met and held. Eivor’s mouth fell open, a breath caught as she sucked on the swell of her cupped breast. Rasping her tongue around and over that hard bud. Eivor’s eyes squeezed almost closed, and still she held Randvi’s gaze.

Gods this woman was so much! She reverently kissed her breast, brushing her lips over to Eivor’s heart as she held her gaze. Cupping both breasts in her hands she pushed them together and pressed her face into them, smiling and blushing as Eivor watched with such rapt attention.

“You are so…” She pressed her lips together trying to find the right words. “So perfect.”

“You say that now.” Eivor rattled, a hint of the scars she carried touching her eyes.

Randvi hated that, hated that someone so beautiful in every way felt so stripped of self that all they could do was spout sickness that had reshaped their soul. She pulled herself forward, putting weight on a hand near Eivor’s head.

Brushing her mouth over Eivor’s, drawing her out again with her lips and tongue. Teasing until Eivor whimpered with her need.

“I will say it now and always Eivor Varinsdottir. In the heat of passion, in the fires of conflict, in the quiet whispers of early mornings in our bed. I will always say it. You are the perfect wife for me… scars and all.” The look of raw emotion made it feel as if a fist clenched around her heart. When tears appeared in Eivor’s eyes her own rose too. God’s Knud was such a draugr arse.

Rolling onto her side she pulled Eivor into her arms, and held her pressed to her bosom, a hand going to tangled golden locks. She worked through them as Eivor cried, and she with her.

Randvi continued dragging fingers through her partner’s golden hair long after Eivor’s tears had dried. Not rushing their morning even though they could hear the world rise around them. She was grateful that all that hunger that had boiled so hotly didn't feel pent up, or even dismissed. She was not sorry that their passion had tripped into quiet cuddling. She knew that they would come to know one another that way too, and when they did, it would be them, expressing their growing love and passion for each other.

She shifted to see if Eivor had fallen back asleep, warmed and pleased to find attentive blue eyes rising to meet hers. Eivor’s injured arm was resting on her side, her hand on Randvi’s hip. Her fingers started moving slowly, mirroring the other hand that was trapped under their bodies. Randvi dipped her head down, chin against her chest so that she could press a kiss to Eivor’s brow.

She met those blue eyes again, Eivor looked away from her. She touched her cheek, drawing her attention back with a gentle caress. “There is no need for shame between us. That is what wives do, strengthen our weaknesses, and help us be who we are supposed to be. That is who I have longed to be for so long, and more than sex, I ache to be that person for you.”

She felt a new wave of emotion run through them as Eivor’s eyes misted again, her dark brows drawing tight before she pushed her face into Randvi’s bosom. She let out a soft laugh and settled around Eivor again. Returning to rubbing her back.

She was still doing this when a soft knock on the door’s bones herald the voice of Frida.
“My Chief’s, if you are ready, I would like to see to Eivor’s shoulder before you are dressed and go about your day.”

Randvi pressed another kiss to Eivor’s brow, meeting vulnerable blue eyes once again. “Ready?” She asked softly. The sigh Eivor gave said otherwise, but she nodded.

“Come please Frida.”

Eivor tried to pull away, but Randvi gently held her. She was able to easily break her hold, but they were in the perfect position for their Laeknir to do her work with little disturbance.
…

Frida entered to find the two of them on the bed still. Neither of them dressed, neither of them ready to be up and about. She approached quietly so as not to break the spell Randvi seemed to have woven over her hard working War Chief. “Good morning to you both, I have Yrsa here with me this morning to help, if that is alright?”

“More than alright.” Randvi murmured.

She moved back to the door to invite the older holy woman in. Despite being the Foxes Volva she wanted to better understand healing, and so she had agreed to train under Frida. The first of many.

They looked over Eivor’s mending scars, tested her stitches with little protest from her, and then Yrsa applied the waxy dwale over her healing lines in her shoulder.

“Her fingers drawing a symbol over Eivor’s tattooed neck and back near her injured shoulder.

Frida leaned in to look at the symbol and then grunted. “Nice touch.”

“I thought so.” Yrsa smiled. Finishing the symbol of protection before she wiped her fingers clean. “How are you feeling?”

Randvi looked from Yrsa to Eivor when she did not respond, to find her sleeping again.

Frida leaned over her shoulder with some surprise. Her expression softened as she shared an amused look with Randvi. “Thank you.” She shook her head, pressing her lips. “If you don’t know what that means-”

“I do.”

Frida nodded. Of course she did. “Well, was there anything I could get you?”

Randvi nestled down once more, wrapping her arms around Eivor. “Thank you, but no thank you Frida.”
…..

“Fadir, have you seen our little fox this morning?”

Rus looked up from the letter he was responding too when his wife asked about Randvi.”

“I have not.” He admitted, his eyes scanning the room. By the looks of it, they were not the only ones who had not yet seen their little fox and her bird yet.

“Skarde.” He called. His oldest had been on duty last night in the long house. He and his brodir Dusty ambled over, brightness filling their eyes.

“What is the word?” His eyes shifted from his oldest to the doorway that led to Randvi’s room.

“Our systir has not yet risen from her love nest.” Dusty whispered conspiratorially.

Randgrid snorted.

“Fadir.” Skarde said. “What is it you would have of me?”

“Is our Fox and Raven still abed?”

“They are Fadir. The Laeknir has come and gone, she and Yrsa.”

“Are they well?”

“I am assured they are father, but resting.”

Ran walked through the door and saw them gathered together, she jogged over with a big grin. “Is my systir getting ploughed by her big jotun again?”

“Systir…” Skarde scoffed. “You think everyone who lays a moment too long in bed is thinking about ploughing.”

“Aren’t they!?”

Dusty laughed and the two of them bumped shoulders.

“Go on, go gekker someplace else. She is allowed her own privacy.”

“That is true.” Ran said. “If she were alone.” Her brows wagging suggestively.

“Please, we both know that our little fox sings.” Dusty reminded Ran.

Ran was delighted by this. “You are right! I forgot that!”

“Enough.” Rangrid barked, shocking her children. “Skarde is right, if they wanted to show you what they were doing they would have invited you into their room. Go off with yourselves, I will not be having this here.”

“Mama.” Ran protested.

“Go on. We don’t all want to contemplate the salacious details of your systirs love making to her giant raven.”

Dusty snorted.

“Go!” Randgrid sighed as she took her place beside Rus. “What are we going to do about those two?” Their eyes followed the two troublemakers of their brood. They jostled one another as they slunk past Randvi’s antichamber.

He shook his head. “The God’s only know, my heart.” He reached for her hand, taking it in his he brought it to his lips and kissed it softly. Giving it a gentle squeeze, trying to be reassuring. “Did you need our little fox?”

“She had said that Eivor’s systir is going to be handfasting come this new moon. I was wondering what I could send as a gift for the new couple.”

He smiled, drawing her hand to his lips once more. “I love you. Queen of my heart.” He pulled her gently, scooting his chair back he pulled her into his lap. She settled right down against his chest, resting her head against his shoulder. Her hand under his arm.

“Do you think we can send one of them off with our new Dottir?”

Rus laughed heartily. “Be careful what you wish, Modir.” He tightened his arms around her as she grunted. “Why don’t you make our little fox’s favorite Skause with dumplings and I bet you can coax our little kit out of her den.”

“Even if she is making love to her jotun?” Randgrid murmured wearing an amused smirk.

Rus laughed. “I think it will be our best bet, and if they are in fact indulging in one another, they will need a hearty meal to refresh themselves afterwards.”

Randgrid smiled. “You have such wonderful ideas.”

“That’s what I’m here for.”

They shared a kiss before Randgrid pulled herself away.
…

It was actually Eivor who smelled the rich Skause when she woke again. Her body reminded her she needed more than just rest, with an angry growl. She blushed when Randvi giggled, but was not upset at all when calloused hands rubbed down over the soft flesh of her belly. She hummed and leaned into her bed partner.
“Did I wake you?”

“No, the beast in your belly did.” She smiled as that beast unabashedly roared once more.

“It has a mind of it’s own.” Eivor grumbled feeling her ears darken with her blush.

Randvi rubbed slowly, letting her eyes roll open, to find the lovely blushing Drengr. Her heart beat a little faster when those blue eyes met hers with that look on her face.

“You are so beautiful Eivor.” She murmured. The way she smiled and dipped her head was endearing. Randvi reached up to brush her unbound hair back from her face, exposing a cute pink ear. She sighed dropping her hand to caress the curve of her ear. “You make it hard to get up.” She cupped Eivor’s cheek as surprise filled those beautiful eyes.

“How?”

Randvi grunted and shifted turning her face into Eivor’s neck. “You are so soft, and warm, and so lovely.”

“Lovely has something to do with it?”

Randvi laughed. “Well, I would still think I was meant to be your wife even if you were a troll, but you being beautiful doesn’t hurt.”

She got to see that shy dip of her head again, and the darkening of pink to her ear tip. God’s she was so perfect. The right mix of vulnerable and assured. She brushed her lips against Eivor’s neck, breathing in her scent, sucking in a mouth of flesh that drew a soft pleased note from her partner. She smiled even as Eivor’s belly complained again.
“See, now that is how you get me out of bed.”

“”By starving?”

Randvi snorted. “Yes. Because now I must feed you.” She pulled herself up.

Randvi ran a hand through her own hair as she looked down at her golden partner. Her hand resting on Eivor’s belly. “Come on, before I allow myself to be distracted from some very serious chores.”
…

Randgrid was tucked against Rus’s chest near the cooking fire when their little fox finally emerged. The two of them were not flushed when they emerged, so they had not yet made love, but they did look better rested. More at peace… his heart ached at the comfort that they found with one another. Randvi led Eivor out by the hand with the confidence and regal nature she so inherently possessed.

They walked out of the longhouse, he could feel his wife’s eyes upon them, her body fairly vibrating with the emotions she too felt at their peace. When she looked up to him with her heart in her eyes, he brushed back some of her dark hair, and kissed her softly. They were settled once more before their girls came back.

His flock of foxes gathered around the food fire waiting for them. He shook his head. “Try to be civil.” He reminded before they walked in.

Ran snorted. “I am nothing if not civil.”

Rusty was the first to snicker, and it just degraded from there. They were all still giggling when Randvi and Eivor walked back in. The two of them walking hand in hand, side by side. Equals in all things… Rus thought.

“Eeeeeeiiiivor!” Ran drawled.

“Please systir.” Laga said as she entered behind Randvi and Eivor with her own foxes in tow.

“What?” Eivor asked.

Laga shook her head. “Don’t ask, you will regret it.”

“She want’s to know if we had sex.” Randvi said.

Eivor blinked looking from Laga and Randvi to Ran who was leaning on the table in such a way it emphasized her small breasts. She raised a brow. “Why is that any of her business?”

Skarde smirked. “It’s not but she is on a bit of a dry spell.”

“I am not!”

Laga’s dottir came in holding Kyrr in her arms, her face nestled in it’s fur.

Eivor watched the twins as they squeezed by their systir and the baby bear. “The conversation is always so boring when Tante Ran gets to choose the topic.”

“O-ouch!” Ran said.

“Yes please, not sex again.” Ran looked from the twins to their little systir in shock.

“You, mind your bear.” Ran said pointing to the baby in Sigdrifa’s arms. Of course she was an adult by all rights, but she was still unwed at sixteen.

Drifa snorted.

“So Eivor!”

“No.” Eivor shot back.

“Please dottir. We are settling down for our meal. I like Drifa do not want to spend the next twenty minutes with you attempting to work the information out of your systir and her partner.”

Randvi rolled her eyes. The information was there if she just stopped talking long enough to see the answers.

“Modir.” Randvi murmured, leaning down to capture her in a hug. “This smells amazing.”

“I helped!”
“We did!” Olli said wrapping her arms around her systir.

“We all helped.” Nott said making hands to her little nieces. They ran up to her and threw themselves at her legs. She scooped them up and plunked them down into her lap.

“Thank you~” Randvi said softly.

Astra settled herself down beside Drifa so that she could look at the sleeping baby bear. Reaching out to pet the little creature. Langley caught his dottir when she came running over from Nott.

“We must be gentle with the baby.” He said softly to Inger. Using his big hand to guide hers over Kyrr.

Eivor was quiet as she watched the dynamics of Randvi’s family. She felt her heart strings tighten a bit more as Thomas teased Ran and took his husband to task with little trouble, or ire. Or the way that the twins big and little always seemed to touch each other. Inger and Ollie wrapping little arms around one another as they gazed at the baby bear and with their fadir’s help rubbed their hands over her silky fur.

It ached the way that Laga curled into Vali’s chest, leaning her head against his. They whispered softly to each other.

“Eivor?”

She looked over to Randgrid who held a bowl up for her. The stew was thick and creamy, made with milk and broth, filled with meat, vegetables and bread dumplings. She looked at the bowl before Randvi reached out her hand to accept it. “Thank you mama.” Randvi said as she placed the bowl on the table and then reached for the second bowl. Taking them both so that neither of them had to release their partners hand clasped in theirs.

They settled down on the table and between bites, their hands brushed one anothers again.

“Would you like help eating?” Nott asked with a genuine offer, her eyes dropping to Eivor’s hand where it still held Randvi’s.

“Awww.” Astra said at the blush that only grew when she appreciated it.

“Thank you, but I will be alright.”

Nott shrugged and nodded, pouring a mug of ale that she sat down before Eivor. Randvi reached out for it. Nott tried to slap her hand away but found her hand caught by Eivor’s. Randvi smirked. “Only half a cup for my Drengr, and some water mixed please.”

“You are fast— I didn’t even see you move.” Nott was clearly shocked.

“Sorry.” Eivor didn't mean to do that.

“Never apologize for defending our little fox.” Rus raised his mug to Eivor.

“No never.” Skarde agreed. “Even from ourselves.” He laughed.

“Are you sure you don’t want some milk?” Ran asked, only to be smacked on the shoulder by Astra. They looked at each other with a frown on both their faces.

“Water for the drengr!” Langley chirped, trying to distract his wife and systir.

“What kind of drengr are you?” Ran scoffed.

“Because I haven’t heard that before.” Eivor didn't feel slighted in the least.

“She is a drengr who acknowledges her limitations and asks that you as her systir respect and love her anyway.”

“That is true.” Eivor nodded to Astra, giving a faint smirk to Langley when he gave her an appreciative look.

A new mug was placed on the table before Eivor with only half a glass of ale, and filled the rest with water before she moved off to refill the mugs of her family.

“So how much meade can you manage?” Nott asked as she made a full circuit and placed the pitcher down, taking a bowl before she sat beside Eivor, pushing Ran out of her place.

“She is terrible at anything stronger than water or milk.” Frida came in with Yrsa and Uffe who had been sent to fetch them for their meal. “But don’t let her caution make you think less of her. If anything I think more of my War Chief because she acknowledges her limits and works within them. More could learn from her example.”

“I agree.” Astra smiled, having just said those words only moments before Frida walked in.

“Okay, okay.” Ran frowned. “I guess this means a drinking competition is off the table.” Ran grumbled.

“You can have a contest with me systir.” Ran looked at her, her frown deepening. “No bet.”

The family chuckled.

Eivor smirked
“Will you be my drinking game champion from now on?”

“As your wife I will gladly defend your honor and drink our rivals under the table.” They watched as Eivor leaned her shoulder against Randvi’s, their cups clinking together before they drank from them.
…

After dinner the tables were pushed out of the way, hay pulled closer to the fire pit and blankets laid over them. Giving them a place to curl up as Laga and her girls serenaded them.

Eivor was held by Randvi. Her partner’s arms wrapped around her body, hands playing against her skin. Fingers tapping, and tracing until Eivor felt like she was a harp in Randvi’s hands. Her desires plucked and struck with an expert hand.

She was vibrating by the time they excused themselves for the evening. They barely made it through the leathers of the bedroom door before she tried to ask “Kis—” Her request was stopped as she found herself pushed up against the bones of the door and kissed. She groaned into Randvi’s mouth.

Chapter Text

Her tongue spilled heat and desire deep into Eivor’s body. It felt like falling, a swan-dive off a tall tower into the unknown of deep, frigid, dark water. Eivor sucked a breath in through her nose, wrapping her good arm around Randvi, needing an anchor to tether her singing spirit to the fragile shell of her body. Her toes curling inside bearskin boots, to that effect. She trembled as calloused hands slipped under her tunic, and rasped against pale sensitive skin. “Nnnh!”

Those strong hands slide up her back, the push of her tunic pressed against her neck as their kiss deepened. She broke their kiss, dragging in a heavy draught, expelling it, breathing in another and pulling Randvi in again.

She whimpered as they picked up right where they left off.
…

Her heart was throbbing hard and fast, banging against the cage of her breast as they kissed again. Slowly she pulled at Eivor’s tunic. Her injured partner raised her good arm with only a little effort. Randvi worked that garment off her head, their lips parting again. In that moment she caught Eivor’s stare. Her face flushed, neck, breasts, belly, upper arms; all were varying shades of crimson. There was a feral hunger behind those blue eyes. Dark lashes brushing against heated cheeks. She found her breathtaking as they removed her tunic with a few pulls on bindings. Even leaning against the door’s bones in her startled state she was magnificent.

Her body radiated heat, her eyes desire, and in them a war against the fears that Knud had instilled in her, and the hungers that had risen between them these past few days.

“I will not harm you like he did.” She whispered, trying to reassure her soon to be lover once more. “But you can tell me you have had enough.”

The soft whimper she made drew a look of concern.
“I want—” Eivor panted, still holding herself by the bones of the door. Her breasts heaving as she struggled.

Randvi was about to console her when “--more.” Rattled out of Eivor’s mouth.
“More…” Randvi whispered, sure she had heard that word but not sure it had come out of Eivor’s mouth. That is until she nodded.

She let out a breath she hadn't known she was holding. Sliding her hand down Eivor’s good arm, linking them as she pulled her towards their bed. “Do you remember our safe word?”

Eivor’s nose wrinkled as she smirked, twisting Randvi’s guts.
“Yeah.”

She turned Eivor, pushing her down onto the bed. “Say it.” She murmured, forcing her hands to still. Not because she didn’t want to touch Eivor, but because she didn’t want to distract her. They stilled on her partner’s broad shoulders, her touch very light on the one still healing.

Brilliant blue eyes met hers. “Candlestick.”

Hands shifted from firm shoulders to Eivor’s breast band. Their eyes meeting once more. Heat touched them both as she unbound Eivor’s breasts. The last of the binding slid down her body with a gentle pull. The ink of her neck and chest fully revealed like magic scrawling over pale parchment.

She was glorious.
Randvi dropped Eivors binding, her hand moving to the ties in her britches. Their eyes met again, desire quickening in her belly.
…

A hand ran up from her britches, fingers sliding up between her breasts, her neck, cupping her chin. Randvi was there, the elixir of her mouth suddenly there. Eivor reached for her, tangling her hand in Randvi’s tunic, pulling her down as their mouths met expressing hunger, desperation, need. She groaned, pulling Randvi into her lap. Damn clothes, she needed to feel flesh! Her breathing was erratic as Randvi played with her tongue. Caressing, swirling, pulling, sucking. She groaned again, and tried to scoot back on the bed, pulling her partner with her. She needed her. Needed her weight, her solidness to hold her down. She needed her touch.

Their snogging stopped as she tore their lips apart, a cry rising from them as Randvi’s thigh pushed down between her own. “Fuuck!”

Randvi laughed. “If you insist!”

Eivor blushed and then groaned as her partner shifted right against her crotch. She raised both hands grabbing Randvi’s tunic up, and over her head. Lagging on the left side as she couldn't quite get it all the way up. Randvi blessedly didn't seem to mind. She pulled herself free of the garment, and then pushed her injured arm gently back onto the bed down by their hips. With gentle fingers she hooked Eivor’s fingers into her waist band. “I don’t want this hand to move from this spot. I don’t need Frida flogging me later for injuring you in the middle of sex.”

“I want to touch your skin. Please.” She pulled her hand out of Randvi’s waistband and tugged on it with her bad hand. It was weak and ineffective, but at least her fingers were moving as she commanded them. That the pain of that motion wasn’t blinding was its own blessing.

“You are the one who pulled me onto you.” Eivor blushed at the playful smile Randvi wore, pointing out her twisted logic. But in her defense, she wasn’t thinking clearly with Randvi so near.

“You’re right.” She admitted, licking her lips, laying as still as possible so as not to lose her mind again with that thigh snugly nestled against her crotch. She cleared her throat, pulling her hands off of Randvi.

“Do you know how cute you look right now?”

Her eyes fluttered as she tried to process that surge of emotion that roiled through her belly. “No?”

Randvi chuckled, pulling off the bed.

Eivor felt the whole flock of butterflies awaken as Randvi pushed her britches down. A nest of fire colored curls between full thighs. She groaned, shifting herself up onto her good arm to better see the revelation. Drinking in soft painted skin with Randvi’s history drawn over or under them. A whimper issued unbidden from her lips as Randvi pulled the leather binding of her hair, releasing it from its binding. It fell, a sunburst of glory around her alluring face. It brightened and beautified strong sensual features. Eivor was speechless as Randvi sauntered right up to the bed, knowing she was beautiful in Eivor’s eyes.
…

Randvi paused pulling at the plait in her hair as she heard that sound. Eivor’s brows were drawn, full lips parted. Shock had returned, but more than that, a puzzling to her beautiful sea blue eyes. She watched as she expelled a breath, and sucked in another quickly.
“How are you real?” Eivor’s words more of that raspy whisper, that tickled her ears and sent shivers down her spine. She felt sensual, and desired.

Heat infused her skin under that silent praise. A smile coming to her lips. To say she felt beautiful was an understatement. “What do you see?” She asked, putting a knee on their bed.

“A Fotiade dancing as flesh instead of firelight.” Her words an awed whisper.

Randvi crawled forward, stretching herself over Eivor’s long frame, her foot sliding up the leg of her britches as she leaned down to capture trembling lips. Hands pulled her in again, strong, calloused as they slid over soft skin. Flint and steel striking over her skin setting her body ablaze!
Their kiss was searing, Eivor’s tongue was hot and sensual as it penetrated her lips. Hungry it delved into her mouth and collided with hers. She felt her already fast heart beat thundering as she pushed back against her. Slipping between her legs, their breasts pressing together, bellies flat to the other. Eivor was pure heat. It beckoned, and drew her. “Wait!” She gasped as their hips aligned and leather pressed against her. She lifted her hips up looking down the line of their bodies. “How is it you are still in those?”

Eivor panted, looking down between their bodies with an impatient grunt, capturing her lip between sharp teeth. Randvi felt giddiness fill her and laughter bubbled as Eivor struggled to focus past the view of their breasts. She pulled herself back, dragging an impatient groan from Eivor. “Who’s fault is this?” She asked reaching for the lacing of Eivor’s breeches. Her beautiful golden bird lay mute, a bemused expression of longing on her face. Honestly she was deeply flattered that she made Eivor’s higher thinking capacity shut down. Pleased that she moved this wonderful woman that deeply.

Hooking fingers in her waistband she pulled them down long powerful legs. Her eyes on Eivor as she pulled the leathers off of her person, watching the way she reacted as she was revealed to Randvi. Only after noticing the shift in her demeanor did she let her eyes fall upon the prize she had uncovered. “Oh… Eivor.”

Muscles bunched and rippled, dancing under her gaze.
…

Those verdant eyes moved like a hand over her person, drawing a surprised noise from Eivor as she arched up under them. Her body aching to be touched, to be stroked. If there was a point of no return they had passed it, thundered over it at full gallop. She craved Randvi’s touch. Ached to know her caress. To feel her body against her own. To commit to pleasure… She whimpered again, a soft noise she didn’t mean to make. Noises that only Randvi seemed to pull from her, with the promise of something more.

“Randvi~”

Her minx licked full lips, that smile exposing perfect teeth. Eivor shuddered again, reaching her hand out, needing a connection she barely even understood. Her pulse quickened as Randvi reached for her, their hands linking as she crawled forward on her knees. Heavy breasts swaying as counterpoint to the shift of luscious full hips.

Eivor tightened her thighs as heat and moisture and pleasure entered there. She pulled Randvi in, her hand drawing her right up to the pillows under Eivor’s head. Randvi threw a full leg over her hips and Eivor shuddered, her chest heaving with a shaky breath. She felt her partners heat before their bodies came flush.
…

Watching Eivor felt like she had drank too much ale. That powerful body trembling like the fresh leaves of a young tree. She felt drawn, compelled to touch her, to anchor herself against Eivor’s body; and so she did.

“Huh!”

God’s she could fall into those eyes. Deepest blue, fathomless as the ocean. Afraid, and yet hoping. Waiting to see if her trust was well placed. She was eternal.

Randvi groaned as their flesh kissed, from thigh to hip. Searing heat swelled from her lover’s body, and she sank into it. Their bellies, their breasts, meshed and blended. Soft and strong. Unmeasurably sensual, unfathomably perfect. Their breath was shuddering as their mouths came lip to lip.

“Hnnn.”

It was the softest most satisfying kiss she had ever experienced. The sweet nature of her partner, the vulnerability and need creating a heady mix that stole her breath. It made her chest ache as Eivor’s hand slipped under her arm, fingers playing over Randvi’s shoulder blade, pressing into muscle and flesh as she was pulled tighter still. Her weak hand rested against the curve of Randvi’s hip, calloused and warm, fingers slowly stroking.
She melted into Eivor

“Please, Randvi.” First one then the other of Eivor’s legs opened, opening her wider for Randvi’s attentions. Attentions that were burning to draw Eivor into the wonderful world of lovemaking. She kissed her again, her hand sliding down Eivor’s body Over an injured shoulder, along the swell of flattened breasts, down Eivor’s side. Slipping down at the elbow of that weak arm she raised herself up only connected by hips and lips. Rolling her hips against Eivor’s grinding into her.

Shocked, Eivor tore her mouth free of their sensual play, and cried. A sound that felt like Randvi was baptized by fire, scalded by that unbridled noise of pleasure. She did it again, and by the third thrust, Eivor’s knees were on either side of her hips, feet planted, hips rising into each thrust.

Sweet Freyja! Randvi gasped. Watching her lover was thrilling. Her body felt like fire, her skin like ice, sending shivers through her system. Down her spine, tingling out along her limbs. Her face felt like the sun as she watched Eivor. Those fevered eyes on her, her good hand trying to find a place to anchor herself. To tether herself to the mortal realm.

Randvi took it slow, their hips grinding, the pleasure building. Eivor took in sucking breaths, using her tongue to stifle the noises that rose as a result of each thrust. Randvi leaned on her arm, shifting above Eivor’s shoulder. She slipped her hand under her lover;s head, and held her as she continued that slow sensual crawl towards the height of pleasure.

Eivor’s hand tightened, slender calloused fingers curving up around her shoulder blade, she pulled Randvi closer. Their breasts and bellies massaging with each thrust. She shifted, pushing her knee up against Eivor’s. That squeezing of powerful thighs ceased as she shifted her knee out, making room for Randvi. A gasping noise escaped her as they opened themselves up.

Randvi groaned as she felt Eivor’s swollen distended clit caress her own. Her hips ground deeper. “Oh… Eivor. Mnh.” She bowed her head beside Eivor’s cheek, her hips digging deeper. Their bodies gliding with the heat and sweat, and lubrication that seemed to flow between them. “Hnn. God’s you feel amazing.” She whispered.

The hand that held her shoulder blade set nails to her flesh, causing a prick against her skin that heightened her sexual pleasure. Eivor whimpered, turning her mouth into Randvi’s neck.

“Eivor!” They were close now, she could feel the tremble start in Eivor, and ripple through her. When Eivor’s teeth set in her neck she was vaulted over the edge and shoved down into their release. Her hips pumping with a new frantic need. She needed Eivor to fall with her. Eivor bucked and writhed, her lips tightening as those teeth bit deeper. Randvi cried out, Eivor’s voice muted by the mouthful of her neck still gripped in powerful jaws.

She shuddered and sagged against Eivor as her flushed boy settled into her lover. She felt the nails of Eivor’s weak hand scratch at her side, but it was too weak to leave a mark.

Randvi breathed heavily, her face pressed against Eivor’s shoulder, her arm still under her lover’s head. She panted trying to catch her breath. She had not expected to be swept under like that. “Oh, Eivor.” She murmured, pushing herself back up with her elbow. Her lover’s face was turned, her face contorted. Even in the darkness it was not the face of someone who lay in pleasure. When she slid off of Eivor her lover turned away from her.

“Hey…” She said reaching out to Eivor. Her hand on her shoulder, gentle yet firm. “Eivor?”

Eivor shook her head and covered her face with her hand. Randvi curled around her, placing her lips on Eivor’s injured shoulder. She caressed her arm, and felt relief wash through her when Eivor gripped her hand. It wasn’t that she was turning away from Randvi, but onto her good side. She nestled in against her neck and lay her cheek against Eivor’s. “Tell me?” She asked softly. Her arm sliding over Eivor, supporting her injured arm.

Eivor sniffled, her good hand sliding up their arms trying to grip Randvi. “Here.” She said softly. “Let me switch sides with you.”

“Wait!”

She paused as that hand gripped her arm tighter. “I’m not going anywhere. I promise, you scoot back and I will lay in front of you. Here, you can keep a hold of me, okay?” She watched as Eivor raked teeth over her lip but nodded.

They switched sides, and Eivor scoot back, making room on the bed for Randvi. She settled down in front of Eivor and gathered her up into her arms. Running her hand over Eivor’s hair as she tucked her down under her chin. “There now.” She murmured. “Now you are safe. Now you can tell me.” Her words warm and inviting. She waited for Eivor, giving her support, and stability.

“Is…” She waited as Eivor wrestled with her emotions, and her ability to speak. “Is it always so… so beautiful?”

Randvi let out a breath, dragging her fingers through Eivor’s hair. Relief washed over her and through her. “I hope so darling. We will get better at it.” Eivor whimpered, pushing her face into Randvi’s neck. She sighed even as Eivor’s silent tears made her neck moist. “When it is done right, you will always feel good. Be it from passion, connection, or relief, it should always be positive. It is not a weapon to wield, it is a gift we share from ourselves to our special someone.”

She felt some tension leave Eivor’s shoulders and back. Her breathy breathing softening.

“We will get better?” There was vulnerability to that question, and a curious desire that actually made her chuckle.

“I dare say that we will. There is much to learn, and to do, that brings you and your partner pleasure.”

“Were you disappointed?” Worry touched Eivor’s question.

“Not at all. If anything I was surprised.” She shifted to see if Eivor would let her pull away enough to make eye contact. Large blue eyes met hers. She brought her hand up to brush back blonde locks from her drengr’s face. Her fingers caressing the scars on her face. She wanted Eivor to start relating them to love.

A smile twitched her partner's beautiful lips. She felt her heart thunder at that mix of vulnerability and pleasure that she leaned in to taste the emotion on Eivor’s lips. Eivor leaned in— it was quickly clear she was getting accustomed to, and enjoying kissing. Randvi made a noise before ending that sensual kiss. Would she take as quickly to making love as she had expressed her needs and desires through their mouths? The thought made Randvi bite hers, was it selfish to hope so?
…

Eivor scoot closer to Randvi, leaning into the soft touch of her lover’s caress. Her lover—

“Silver for your thoughts?” Randvi was not prepared for the look Eivor gave her. That emotional expression of awe and adoration. It felt as if some one dropped an anchor in her throat, and it had nearly ripped her throat out as the flukes caught in her throat. She swallowed at that soulful look. Struggling with the arms that stretched her throat wide.

“I didn’t know. I never hoped…” Eivor started, shifting so she could meet Randvi’s gaze. Her hand rising to soothe that tensed brow. “I only ever dreamed of someone for me. Too tall, too strong, too damaged.” Her lips tensed, hurt in those blue eyes only made her throat ache even more. In all her meanderings, never had Randvi thought that her partner didn’t live. That she wouldn’t find her. What pain it must have caused Eivor. What heartache to think you would spend the rest of your life alone.

“Oh sweet golden raven.” Randvi whispered, running her hand through that golden hair.
Blue eyes closed, and the sweetest expression of peace touched her lover as she caressed those golden locks. “Never again will you have to imagine that terrible road.

Home… that is what Randvi felt like. Something she hadn't known since that fateful night in Heillboer.
….

Time moved quickly for them. Randvi’s family teasing and pampering the new couple throughout the month. A slew of people watching over, protecting, and guarding their bodies, spirit and health. It was a lovely vacation from the stresses Eivor was accustomed to. A wall built around them so completely that it was a slap in the face when she was singled out with reality once more.

Only days before it was time to return home she had stepped out without telling anyone. She had just wanted some fresh air and a little quiet from the constant playing of the lyre. This time though, it wasn’t children who challenged her with rotten eggs. No, this group came right up to her, she should have escaped inside, something told her to go, but she paused too long.

They stepped around her in a semi circle obviously looking for trouble.

When someone tried to put their hands on her she shifted out of their way; Odin’s vision gave her the opportunity to see it as if in slow motion. They didn’t like that. It made her more dangerous, and they, even more angry.

“Stand and fight!” Someone shouted. “You are a War Chief! Or will you run to your fox bitch in heat?”

That struck her, that they would call her partner that name. A woman who up until her arrival, they had the utmost respect for.

“I will not fight you.” She said calmly. “I am not here for that.” She showed them a sign of peace, trying to get them to realize she was no danger to them.

“No, just slaughter us in our sleep, after you are done rutting with our dottirs.” They spit as they blocked her from the doorway. A move she had not even made yet.

“I do not rut with your dottirs.”

“Randvi is one of ours, I should be thankful you are a wretched woman rather than a fucking man. Else your child would be deep in her belly already.”

Eivor flushed and stepped out of harm’s way once more. “I do not wish to harm you.”

The woman snorted and threw an axe at Eivor’s feet. “I challenge you, Eivor Raven bitch. Pick it up.”

Eivor didn’t dare look at the axe. “I have a right to know who is challenging me.”

“Fuck you bitch, My name is Hilda Keldsdottir and it was my brodir and fadir whom you slay. Their blood screams out to me every night you still walk this realm. Remember my name, for the short time you still have to breathe it.” Eivor felt the wall growing near her back as she was pressed further away from the longhouse. “You will do what you have to, but I am committed to peace.” Eivor said.

“Then you will die for it.” Hilda hissed.
All three of them rushed forward, the woman who challenged her leading the charge. Eivor leapt onto the wall at her back and then vaulted for the side of the longhouse roof. She scrabbled with her weakened arm, losing ground. Her attackers laughed. “Pathetic!”

With her toes she found leverage and pushed herself forward up onto the roof. Their jeering and laughter fell to curses as she climbed up the steep roof and scurried over the peak. “FUCK! Go around!”

Eivor was breathing hard as she slid down the far side. She leaned in on her right side trying to protect her still healing left. The thatch tearing at her skin, she dropped down to the ground on the other side with a shoulder roll that nearly tore a cry from her mouth. She groaned closed lipped. A hand rising to her left shoulder as she raced for the far door.

“CUT HER OFF!” The man with Hilda cried, his fleeter companion causing her to skid to a stop. He thrust with his sword only to have her deflect his arm. She twisted into it and pushed him backwards stepping over his body as he fell. She ran for the door trying to make it to safety. Eivor was not at all prepared for the giant man that stepped out. Their bodies crashed. His big arms coming up to catch her on reflex.

“What the hel?” She tried to stop but they crashed into each other, the man not even flinching as he caught her by the arm before she fell backwards. His hand latching on her right hand.

“Halstein! Yes! Hold her!” Halsteinbjorn looked to the people who were chasing Eivor before he frowned, and roughly pushed her around the door. Putting his body between her and them.

“Go little bird.” He spat and reached for the first man who rushed forward in disappointment that he had let her go. He throttled him and knocked him out. Turning to the second man he upended him with a cuff across the head. The man’s feet rose up before his face met the ground. “You three are flirting with a fate worse than death, so if you need a person to punish, punish me.”

Eivor didn’t stop to watch what happened to him with the last of her attackers.

She was breathing heavy as she walked into the long house looking flushed, and a little bloody.

Randgrid looked up from her place when a body scuffled in. Her dottir’s Raven coming in with a bit of blood on her. “I think you had better sit down Eivor.” She said gesturing to her place near the back fire. “Let me have a look at you.”

“M-m-ma’am.” Eivor stuttered. Randgrid was a tall woman, and though she didn’t have Eivor’s bulk, her hand was strong when it gripped her injured arm with a firm hand. Eivor followed as she was plunked down on a stool. She swallowed as her injured arm was released. Randvi’s mother knelt down to get a better look at her scratches. “We are going to need to flush those scratches. I knew a man who died from wrestling on the thatch of a roof.” Randgrid said, as she pulled out a basin, a bucket of fresh water, and some soap with which to work on Eivor’s arm. Her touch was gentle as she drew water up over those scratches, working the soap ever so carefully into the wounds, as she might have a little one. Using touch to feel them clean as she watched Eivor’s face. “He fell off the roof and landed on a pitchfork.” Randgrid said when Eivor didn’t bite. She plucked some straw out of Eivor’s braids, and readjusted her cloak. “I am glad you didn’t land on a pitchfork. But that does not tell me what you did land on.”

“A Stone-bear.” Eivor said.

Randgrid blinked her surprise, pausing in her cleaning to meet Eivor’s eyes. “Truly?”

“Did he do this to you?” She raised Eivor’s arm getting a fast shake of her head. “Did you harm him?”

“No.” Eivor said quickly. “I harmed no one.”

“So what had you on the roof? Thatch is made with all manner of vile things, everyone knows that. So what had you up there?”

When Eivor looked away Rangrid smirked. “Your attackers did not follow you in, so they must have been dealt with. If not you then Bjorn?

Eivor nodded. “Yes… He walloped them.”

“Well, maybe he can grow up.” Randgrid made a noise of mirth. She gestured to Eivor’s arm. “Let me see it now.” Randgrid moved to get a clean dry cloth after rinsing Eivor’s arm. She pat it dry and then shifted to smear a bit of honey on the deepest of the wounds. “This will be sticky, but it will help you heal faster. Try not to let anyone lick it.”

Eivor smiled.

“Now, about your molesters— it is forbidden that anyone attack you without provocation, and if they challenge you to a holmgang they are to be brought before their Strategist as your personal defender. It will be her who decides what will happen to them. Do you wish to bring those who harried you to task?”

Eivor frowned, shaking her head no. “They are injured themselves. I would not want to heap a burden upon them, nor my beloved. Let their wallop be all that they pay this day.”

Rangrid smiled pleased at the endearment that came so easily to the little Raven’s lips. “Hmm. You are indeed the woman I believed you to be. For that I simply can not thank you enough for who you are, and what you have come to mean to my Little Fox. Nor do I think I will be able to show sufficient gratitude for the leeway you have given our people. I would not judge you if you stood proud and demanded what is rightfully yours. Since you are willing to let this pass, might I make a final suggestion?”

The inquisitive look made Rangrid smile. “Please don’t let Randvi see this until it is too late in the day for her to hunt your harassers down? She will feel the need to defend you even if it harms her own self.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Eivor pulled on her cloak, settling it around her shoulders. “I can not promise she will not find out, but I will do what I can to distract her if she does.”

Again Rangrid made that amused noise. “Go on now, little Raven. I am sure your Fox is hunting for you.

Randvi was indeed looking for her. Before Eivor got out of the back with her mother to be Randvi stuck her head in, bright green eyes sparkling when they found her companion. “There you are! Never did I think you would be back here hiding with modir!”

“It’s quiet back here.” Eivor said and smiled. Her cheeks flushed, her body warmed. She was still amazed at the power Randvi’s voice and company had over her. She felt like a match that found flame.

Randvi came in and pulled up a seat. “You are right, I remember coming to modir just for quiet myself.” Her eyes shifted from Eivor to Rangrid and back again. Sitting on a stool beside her partner she pushed back her cloak so near the fire and stretched. “Has she put you to work yet?”

Eivor laughed. “Quite the opposite. But if I am able, I would like to help.”

Rangrid raised a brow. “A willing thrall?”

“I don’t know about that, but I am willing to assist where I can. It is nice to feel needed.”

Randgrid smiled and waved them off. “Go my lovelies. My work brings me peace, I will call when it is time to feast. There isn’t much else to do.”

“Try to stay out of trouble.” She said as they moved out the same door that Eivor had rushed in.

“What’s that about?” Randvi laughed. “Were you harassing my modir?”

“For information.” Eivor smirked her grin growing when Randvi showed shock.

“What information?”

“About a certain little fox.” Eivor looked around expecting to see proof of those who had been chasing her. Not even a drop of blood had been spilled. And no bodies remained. Did the giant stone bear carry them all off on his own?

Randvi laughed. “What could you ask her that you couldn’t me?”

“Who your serious love interests were?” Eivor tried. Randvi raised a brow and laughed again. She slipped an arm around her golden bird and together they stepped out from under the longhouse towards the path.

“She would not.” Randvi said without a hint of doubt.

“You are right.”

“Why would you want to know about them?”

“I-I don't know.” Randvi stopped them on the path. Turning Eivor to better see her face.

“Are you getting better at lying to me?”

“No!”

“What did she do?”

“She did nothing!” Eivor was not prepared for Randvi’s hands sliding into her cloak and pushing it back so that she could better see Eivor’s body. “What did you do?”

Eivor blushed and stood straight and proud hoping the scratches were not visible from where Randvi stood. “I stepped out for some air and…” Her brow furrowed. “You don’t want to know more.”

“Don’t I?” Randvi reached for Eivor’s arm, cautious, careful she slipped her hand down Eivor’s left still healing, and into her hand.

“You do not. No one was injured beyond saving, and I did not strike a single soul.”

“But they struck you?”

“They did not. I injured myself escaping their justifiable anger.” Randvi pursed her lips and then poked Eivor’s breast bone softly. “Don’t you dare practice lying to my face.”

Eivor flushed. “I’m sorry. Your mother thought…”

Randvi grunted and smiled. “That I would storm off and dispense justice despite harming myself?”

“Well- er- yes, actually.” Eivor felt her blush deepen, her ears felt hot as Randvi rolled her eyes.

“My becoming Strategist has been hardest on Modir. She still sees me as her little one.”

Eivor tipped her head and gave a soft smile. She wished she knew what that was like.

“You say that with your eyes.” Randvi said and laughed.

“It is a mothers job to worry about all of her babies. No matter how old they are.”
…

Randvi felt her heart grab. The obvious love with which Eivor spoke that. The longing. She leaned into her and pulled them forward again. “I will forgive her, and you this once. But it is us, not you, and not me. Us. We are stronger together, and if you ever lie to my face again I will take you to task Eivor Varinsdottir of the Raven Clan. Do you hear me?”

It was Eivor’s turn to pull her partner to a stop so that she could meet that keen gaze. “I promise, I shan't practice untruths to you ever again.”

Randvi smiled feeling that knot that had risen in her chest start to ease. “I give you one instance that is permitted.”

“There are exceptions?” Randvi laughed at Eivor’s genuine surprise.

“When I am old and fat you must still tell me I am beautiful.”

The look that touched Eivor made Randvi’s chest suddenly feel like something wanted out of it. She blinked as tears pained her.

“You will never be anything but beautiful to me. In your worst of days, old, bald, plump or rakish thin. You will be the most beautiful fox I have ever laid eyes upon. Wrinkles and all.”

Randvi laughed even though she cried. “You are something else Eivor. If I have to pay the rest of my life for having found you, it is a price I will pay. Again, and again.”

Their heads bowed, and brow’s touched. “Don’t say that.” Eivor whispered.

“I mean it.” Randvi’s reply was a whisper too.

“Life is full of things we cant explain or prepare for already, we needn’t bring more with words such as yours. Don’t tempt fate.”

“Our fates are already woven, Eivor.”

Chapter Text

The day to begin their trip home was busy. Randvi spent time with her people, her scouts, and her family. Eivor sat in listening to their concerns and the confidence with which they felt positioned between the Bears of Manning’s tribe and the newly allied Ravens. If Kotve’s wolves tried anything they were well set to defend themselves. And a swift sea steed ride later, help would be on their hand. It was a good place to be if you were a Fox. Manning was set to be acting strategist in her absence, with Randvi in contact.

By Midday they had packed their gifts for Eilif and Ulla, saying their last goodbyes to the family and Frida. Manning rode out with them for a time. Feeling the need to make it clear they were to remain unmolested.

“Eivor, when you are officially bound, what is one thing you would like to see between the Foxes and the Ravens?” Manning asked.

Eivor looked at him with a question. “Besides peace?”

“Yes, besides peace.”

“I would hope that our tribes can find peace enough that they feel free to begin families with the foxes. It is my experience that they are a charming people, who can surprise you.” Her eyes shifted from Manning to Randvi. Her heart fluttered as sparkling green eyes met hers, a soft smile touching Randvi’s lips. That flutter felt like a hand as Randvi directed her horse closer, her hand coming to Eivor’s. She swallowed and turned her hand so that she could squeeze back. Randvi pulled away as moose turned to see what they were doing, her antlers turning with him.

“A new reason to ride something other than a reindeer?” Randvi giggled.

Eivor huffed. “I will make it up to you.”

“To me, or to Moose?”

Eivor laughed. “I will tell you when I figure it out.”

Manning caught her attention again, she found him wearing a knowing smile.

“What?” Even as she asked it his infectious smile touched her lips.

“Everyone should be as lucky as we.”

She sighed looking at her vixen. “Yeah~”

At the great tree where their names were carved, on the Raven’s land; Manning bid them farewell.
“Bring that systir with you next time you come Wolf-Kissed. She sounds like she will fit right in with us.”

Eivor laughed.

“Good by systirs!” Turning he rode off at a quick pace.

“Hurry home!” Randvi hollered after him.They were in a good mood when they turned for Fornburg.

They were making good progress. It really pointed out to her how hurt she had been the last time they made this trip when they passed the first campsite, and headed to the next. Randvi pulled ahead of her on her mare and peeked back; it wasn't until she crossed back that Eivor saw that silent challenge given with a beguiling smile. A challenge that she answered with a shift in her seat, urging Moose faster. Her cow grunted as she hurried her step.

Seeing her challenge accepted Randvi laughed, turning to watch the path ahead, racing her mare with admirable skill. Keeping her at a nice easy trot so that they didn't exhaust them in their game.

Butterflies fluttered in Eivor’s belly as she watched Randvi’s mane of fire cascading behind her. The motion of her body as she became one with her steed.

Her heart fluttered as she gave playful chase.

“Come on little bird!” Her laughter warm and inviting. “Would you let a fox our pace you?”

Eivor moved Moose towards Randvi. “If anyone could make me desire it, it would be you.”

“Ho! Sweet words!” Eivor signaled for her caribou to go faster with a shift in her weight. Pacing right up beside Randvi. Her spirited expression of surprise made Eivor laugh.

“Was it supposed to be hard?” She asked back, her laughter bubbling up as Randvi scrunched up her nose.

“No, but worth the effort.”

“Oh it is.” Eivor replied. If motion could be poetry, it was Randvi. Be she on foot, or horse. Clothed or nude. There was a grace to her movement. A sureness that attracted her.

A warning bell went off in her head as the world around them fell hushed. It crawled across her back and down her spine in a painful caress down her still healing arm. Odin’s sight on horseback was always a bit of a trip, as it pulsed first from a point behind to race forward covering the land in silvers and blues.

What she saw had her lurching off of Moose, tackling Randvi from the back of her mare just as it’s foot hit the false step and crashed down into the pit. They heard it’s scream of fear and agony shortly before there was this terrible silence.

“Besotted fool, your luck is nigh ending!”

Eivor felt pain as they crashed on the ground, trying to absorb the impact for the both of them. Her arm supporting Randvi’s neck and head as they fell hard. A familiar voice rising to her ears even as they still rang from the highspeed tumble from horseback.
“Hilda…” Eivor growled.

“Hah! Got your attention now have I?!” The mirth left her face as she slapped her knee. “Good! Fucking witch! You should have both crashed to your death, but fuck no! Not the great FUCKING WAR CHIEF OF FUCKING FORNBURG!”

Metal was unsheathed. Randvi rolled kicking at the meaty paw that grabbed her. “Get off me!”
“Watch her axe!”

The slender man kicked at Randvi’s hand. She pulled back and elbowed him at the knee.
“FOOK!”

Eivor rolled up onto her feet, grabbing the slender man by the nape of his neck, she earned a swift punch to the guts for her efforts. Eivor growled throwing the man down into the way of the one who hit her. Hilda laughed and danced over her shield brother, her short sword sliding up through the air, nearly cutting a new neck hole on her jerkin.

Randvi twisted around trying to hook her foot on Hilda’s making the mistake of taking her eyes off of Bandt. He grabbed her hammer arm and then just as quickly thrust her backwards away from his person as her axe hand came swinging around. “Stop!” She commanded.

“Tch! A strategist and a War Chief and you are to be bested by only three warriors?”

Eivor rolled onto her feet, her hands still loose, free of the daggers that rested at her hips. She felt pain in her left shoulder, and her left hand was tingling angrily from the rough landing. She flexed and wiggled her fingers as she assessed the three and her betrothed. Shifting her position to cover Randvi’s back. Her partner twisted back over onto her shoulder and rolled up onto her feet beside her.

“What you are doing is not only insubordinate, it is treason.” Randvi said.

“Pff.” Hilda scoffed as she rushed into harry Eivor’s injured side. Randvi stepped forward to meet her, their weapons ringing before Hilda danced back again. “You committed treason! You betrayed US!”

Tait nocked an arrow and when Hilda retreated behind him suddenly, he let it loose. Not at all expecting Eivor to reach around Randvi and pluck the arrow right out of the air before it even struck either of them. Randvi lowered her arms, feeling the weight of her weapons.

Hilda danced in again with her short sword and small shield. Randvi caught her blade with the cheek and shoulder of her axe, deflecting the blow down and away from them, raising her hammer up for an overhead strike. The face of her hammer smashing down on the heavy shield Brandt extended to protect his shield-systir. He lifted it and shoved. Eivor caught it with right hand palm out on the rim, her left around Randvi’s middle as they absorbed the energy in a skid that nearly pushed them into the pit.

A quick peek saw the horrid death the mare had suffered. Massive raw cut spikes up through her chest and neck. It gave her the situational awareness with a pulse of Odin's sight to step out onto that fallen beast as Hilda attacked again. She felt it move under her unsteadily. Slick as it was, it was a death trap.

“Jump!” Eivor called. Randvi did, blindly, once again deflecting that blade and coming back with her hammer blow.

Brandt stepped off into the pit sliding down on his leg in a pained noise as he tried to protect and deflect again. The spikes did not get him but he probably pulled something important in his groin. Eivor twisted around with Randvi’s weight on that small perch and her partner rolled off the otherside of the pit.

“DOWN!” Randvi said. Eivor dropped down into the far side of the pit as dual arrows peppered the earth above her.

“SHIT!” Tait cursed. “What the fook is going on!”

“She is a witch, remember!”

It was Randvi’s turn to scoff. “You think her title was a gift from her King, and her skill the blessings from the Gods?” She reached down, not for Eivor, but for the axe she was handed up. When she threw it in response to Tevi’s attack his shot went wild as her blow struck true. They had not imagined that Eivor and Randvi would fight as one person. Randvi throwing Eivor’s axe. The butt hit him hard in the shoulder, nearly spinning him around. He lost his bow into the pit.

“You will not win this with mercy Strategist.” Hilda growled. “We are not untrained whelps you can frighten into submission.”

“I wasn’t hoping to frighten you. I was hoping you would see reason before your hate killed you and your brothers!”

Hilda snarled, “Hate won’t kill me, you and your raven bitch will… or I WILL kill you!” She leapt out on the horse as Eivor did.

Eivor lunged in as she saw the spike move Hilda slipped on the still hot blood of the beast, her momentum carrying her forward. Eivor threw her shoulder into the spikes before Hilda and reached up trying to twist her down between them, in a controlled fall. It sent white hot agony through her as she brought both arms up to guide the heart sick woman from falling to her death.

Hilda’s cry of anger became something horrified, she fully expected to die in her own trap. As it was Eivor managed to get enough space to twist her down beneath them before she fell upon them.

Eivor heard Randvi slide down the pit, felt her hand on her shoulder. Pulling her back away from Hilda who lay there stunned. Breathless. Randvi put her body between her betrothed and Hilda, her eyes going to the two men. One of them kneeling at the top of the pit, the other sitting on his rump, a hand to his groin. The fight was currently over.

“Will you submit?”

Brandt threw his sword and shield down at Eivor and Randvi’s feet. He looked up and Tanis dropped the bow he had retrieved. Randvi looked to Hilda who was still looking at them shocked. “Submit, or lay a draugr of this pit with my mare! A defender of lost potential and sick twisted lies!”

“Why would you do that?” Hilda sat up still holding her short swords, but not making any threatening moves. Honestly there was pain in her right leg, and she was afraid it would not hold her if she should try.

“Because, someone has to stop the cycle.” Eivor leaned back against the pit with a sigh.

Hilda snorted throwing her swords down at Randvi’s feet, her expression twisted into a deep frown as she raised dark eyes up. “Valkaryies of war making fucking peace…” She breathed a sigh and looked away. “Eivor the fucking peace maker…” She snorted and laughed, and it was a sort of crazed noise as the emotions she had fueling her for so long turned into something acrid and pained. Her cries breaking into great terrible sobs of agony. The wounds of her heart finally torn asunder. She wept bitterly.

“Leave your weapons in the pit, but gather your systir and take her home…”

“No!” Hida screamed shocking them all. “She did it!” She pointed a finger at Eivor, her face still showing its raw injury. “She did this to me!” She stood up with her hands on a bloodied spike and collapsed again, as Randvi did not reach out to catch her. Unsure if this was another ruse to do what she was determined to do. She already had no honor… what was one more lie?

“You fucking kill me now, or I follow you to the ends of the earth Raven-Kin!”

“You owe me nothing.” Eivor said as she cradled the weight of her left arm in her lap. She was carefully curling and uncurling her fingers. Afraid she had done something that would make her lame for the rest of her life, after everything… The idea made her feel sick, her heart was thundering still.

“I am a woman of honor, you may not believe it…”

Eivor grimaced and shook her head. “I never thought otherwise of you.”

“Fuck… I am officially the stick up your arse now…” Hilda’s grimace shifting into one of amused disbelief. “I still hate you…”

“I know.” Eivor sighed.

“Can we please get out of the pit and discuss this at a reasonable level?” This from the giant who had thrown down his sword. He was still holding his groin in a funny way, leaning like Eivor against the wall of the pit.

“REASONABLE!” Eivor roared. She grunted as Randvi’s hand came to rest on her good shoulder. “I think reasonable went out when you decided to dig this pit in the first place.” She pinned Tait and Brandt with a look. “I suppose I have inherited myself you two as well?”

“We are all the family we have left…” Tait said.

Brandt grunted.

Eivor frowned. “Swear on your lives you will not harm any of mine. Swear it now or I will be the monster you believe me to be.”

“I swear it.” The big man spoke up.

“I do too.” The thin man with him.

All eyes shifted to Hilda.

“My quarrel is only with you. That having been said, I will not take my rancor out on your people. But I aim to be the biggest pain in your ass as I am able.”

Eivor snorted. “Now help me out of this fucking hole…”
They snickered.

“Laugh it up.” She growled.

Randvi scrambled out of the hole planting her feet on the edge and offered her hand down to Eivor. From behind Tait gave her a boost up.

“I’m going to set up camp.” Eivor groaned as they pulled her out. She settled into Randvi’s lap with a heavy breath. “You get the rest of us out of the pit.”

“Yes ma’am.” Randvi smirked. She brushed blonde locks back from Eivor’s sweaty brow.

Eivor’s heart clenched, meeting those beautiful eyes. She leaned in until their bro’s touched, Randvi’s hands on either cheek, fingers caressing.

“Thank you, my golden bird.” Randvi whispered just for her.

Eivor sighed, feeling that sense of being overwhelmed again. She hurt a lot. Her left shoulder throbbed, her fingers tingled, and her forearm ached. The pain level was pretty high as she sought out Moose.

“Help me with Hilda?” Tait asked Randvi.

“I will, then you need to get my pack and check if my saddle survived your death trap; since my mare didn’t.”

He looked back at the horse with an expression of shame. “Yeah, okay.”

Eivor gave a soft whistle for Moose. The cow came to her call, circling around the pit from another way. Nosing Eivor. She twisted her body so that Moose could nibble on the good side. Her hand soothing the creature's cheek. Her eyes went back to the pit. The thin man was helping boost Hilda out of the hole, and passing up to Randvi her pack and the gear attached to her saddle. Eivor rubbed Moose’s neck and kissed her, her heart ached even more than her body. She was sorry that their war continued to take the lives of the innocent.

“Come.” She said and walked off with her caribou following.

She found a relatively small space for them off the roadside to settle for the night. Whatever body health she had for the morning was burned away in the battle. She ached so intensely Eivor was having a hard time hiding her emotions. A bit of quiet time with Moose felt almost normal.

They checked the tree’s together for anything that might fall in high wind, cleared their camp ground of rocks, fallen limbs, and unwanted guests. Gathered up a ring of rocks, laid out her sleeping roll, and laid out Moose’s food for the night.
…

Randvi sent Tait out for their meal after they got all their injured out of the pit. Brandt and Randvi retrieved their horses while Hilda worked on constructing the fire, and the spit on which they would cook their meal.

When she returned she and Brandt set up a highline for the horses before she found her partner hand feeding her caribou cow slices of an apple.
“Hey.” Randvi said leaning against the nearest tree. Her golden bird looking up with a concerned look in her eyes.

“Are you okay?”

Her heart leapt up into her throat at that simple but loaded question. She bit her lips and nodded. “I’m just glad it wasn’t Moose.” She pushed off the tree to kneel down beside Eivor. She was sure Eivor was thinking that too.

She watched that pensive look cast over Moose before returning to her. “I am glad it wasn’t Moose… but more so that it wasn’t you.”

Randvi bit her lips again, nodding. “Yeah, me too.”

“I keep thinking about how your Fadir would be devastated. I…” She shook her head and looked away, her brows tense, lips pressing tight. “I…” She swallowed again, her eyes flitting back to Randvi.

She put her hand on Eivor’s knee, squeezing softly wanting to soothe her. “God’s I’m so sorry.” Randvi whispered into Eivor’s ear. She cupped her partners cheek, pressing her brow to Eivor’s temple. “Thank you…, thank you so much for what you did today. I’m sorry, I couldn't… I couldn’t kill them.”

Eivor gave the remnants of the apple to Moose and did her best to gather Randvi up into her arms. “We are okay, you are okay.” She rocked Randvi gently, smoothing her hair back from her face. They sat for a long time like that, Randvi’s ear to Eivor’s heart.

Was it absurd that she felt so attached to Eivor after only a short period of time? Her gentleness, her patience, and her determination to do good towards all their foxes left Randvi feeling beholden to this woman. To her own detriment she had saved Hilda. Despite the danger, in face of her blind hatred… Now Randvi lay sheltered in her arms. Calloused fingers dragging through her hair as the scent of cooking meat filled the area. It was quite some time before either of them broke the comfortable silence.

“It’s not all bad.”

“No?” Randvi asked. Personally she had to agree. Her mare did not suffer long, neither they themselves, nor her people were permanently injured. But she was curious to know why Eivor felt this way.

“Hmm.” Eivor waited until Randvi raised her eyes up to meet sparkling blue. “I will be able to hold you the rest of the ride home.”

She felt a giddy sense fill her at that soft playful lilt that she detected in Eivor’s voice. “You think so?”

“You don’t?” Those blue eyes showing surprise, and a hint of disappointment.

“Maybe it will be I who holds you, Wolf-Kissed.”

The smirk that touched Eivor’s lips eased that last bit of dread out of her chest. She lifted herself up and kissed those satisfied lips with passion. They fell off the rock Eivor was sitting on, Randvi snickered and was sprawled atop her drengr when a Tait cleared his throat.

“Dinner is ready.”

She turned to see him curiously watching them. “Thank you Tait.” He bobbed his head before moving off without them.

“Saved by the dinner bell.” Randvi groused playfully.

“Who says I needed saving?” She was delighted when Eivor pulled her back in, and their mouths met again. Fire sprang to life in her belly as their kiss became something pleasurable.
…

Hilda worked on carving the birds that her brother had brought down. She was so doing when Tait returned without either Valkyrie in tow, a salacious smile on his lips. “They are sating other hungers.”

Brandt grunted and smirked. “So the stories of her appetite are true.”

“What about her stories has been right so far?” Hilda asked with a sharpness she hadn’t meant to extend towards either of them.

“She saved your ass today.” Brandt said, meeting Hilda’s gaze without flinching.

She grunted and frowned, the three of them not being able to help but hear even the soft sighs from the women not so far away. “That doesn't mean I— I DON'T WANT TO LISTEN TO THEM RUTTING!” She hollered in their direction.

Tait sat down with a shrug. “Personally, I don’t think they are listening.”

“I wouldn't.” Brandt mumbled. The two of them snickered.

“Honestly.” Randvi said as she came from their private place. “You would think a bunch of children sat around our campfire.” She scolded lightly. “Do your ears burn?” She asked leading Eivor by the hand.

Tait visibly jumped, Brandt sat back to regard them, his eyes shifting to Eivor. “Done already?” Hilda blushed and looked sternly at the food she had been cutting.

“What I do with my betrothed and how is none of your concern… ever.” She waited till every one of them met her eyes. The men didn’t hesitate. It was Hilda who took an extra minute. Her expression tight.

“If you can’t handle that you need to go back home. I won’t be taking jeering, criticism, or childlike comments from the lot of you. In fact, when you are in a personal setting with myself and Eivor, you can consider anything of a personal nature to be a non subject. One that does not leave the privacy of this inner circle. If that is too much for you to manage then you pack your saddles in the morning and go home. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Ma’am.” Tait responded, his eyes shifting to Hilda.
“Yes, Strategist.” Brandt agreed, his eyes too going to Hilda.
“Yes.” Hilda answered last, giving both men a stern expression.

“Good.” She gestured to the meal.
…

After dinner Tait and Brandt were assigned the task of refilling the death trap. Dismantling it before filling the hole. A job half done for them with the horse that now was clogging it up.

Eivor sat with her back to Randvi, eyes barely open as strong but gentle hands worked on her shoulders and back. The Dwale stopped most of the pain, quieting it to a whisper rather than a roar. And her hands worked the sore strained muscles that had not already been damaged.

Hilda sat quietly, watching. Her gaze strong, her contemplation loud if not spoken. Eivor didn’t care just so long as she didn't try to bring harm in action to either Eivor herself or Moose. Nor by word to Randvi. Something she had promised earlier, something Eivor would hold her to. She could stare all she liked, with her brooding eyes, and deep frowns. Eivor didn’t care. She sighed as gentle fingers worked the muscles in her neck. She groaned, letting her chin fall to her chest. “That feels good.”

“Good. I have a feeling Ulla is going to be cross with me when we get home.”

Eivor snickered. “If she is cross with anyone it will be me.” She tried to soothe Randvi’s worries. That thought made her grunt. “I hope she doesn't tie me back down again.” It was Randvi’s turn to snicker.

“Who is this Ulla that might tie their War-Chief down?” Hilda asked.

Both of them looked up. “Our systir.” Randvi replied. “She is to be the wife of Eivor’s systir Eilif. It is their handfasting we are returning home for.”

Hilda grunted. “Why would she tie you down?”

“She is a high ranking Laeknir. Her methods are…” Randvi searched for the right words.

“Forceful.” Eivor offered.

Randvi snickered.
“She says her use of force is necessary for a thick skull like you.”

“Wait until it is you she darts to get tied to her surgery table.”
Again Randvi snickered, dropping her face to Eivor’s shoulder.
“You laugh now…”
Her laughter only grew.

“She would dare to dart her War-Chief?” Hilda looked from the near fit laughter of her Strategist to Eivor who shrugged.

“The world is a much different place in Fornburg. You will be shocked by a lot of it.” Randvi closed the tin holding the precious pain management paste.

“It has gotten better since you arrived.” Eivor said, her playful tone softening as she turned to catch Randvi’s sparkling eyes.

“You are such a skald.” Randvi murmured, touching her partner's cheek.

Hilda looked away for a moment as their lips met. There was something about the way they constantly touched one another. Even during dinner, Randvi had sat within Eivor’s space. The two of them share little moments as if they had been handfasted for a lifetime.

Eivor caught Randvi’s wrist and nodded to Hilda. She saw them communicate through a glance, and that gentle touch. “What?”

Randvi brushed her lips against Eivor’s bare shoulder before moving. “Let me see your injured leg Hilda.” She sat there quietly as Randvi used that same gentle touch on her knee. Rubbing the blue waxy magic paste into her skin. Turning her softly blue, but with the benefit of easing the agony of her leg. Her eyes shifted past Randvi to Eivor. The Raven was already settling down into her bed covers not at all waiting to see her reaction the relief she had been given.

When she looked back Randvi was watching. “She isn’t like that.” Randvi spoke softly. “She doesn’t hold a grudge, or plot pain and revenge. You feared her slitting our throats in our sleep? She wont even contemplate such a dishonorable act. Not now, not later.”

“How can you know?” The idea that someone could be one thing under the eyes of another was not new to Hilda. She had come to expect it of people.

Randvi smiled. “I have bled with this woman, I have seen her laid bare, her heart exposed, and what I saw was admirable. She will surprise you, if you let her.” Randvi said softly, her eyes shifting to Eivor who was already tucking herself into their sleep roll. “If you break your life debt—”

“I won’t.”

“If you do, I will stand with Eivor. She is my wife, and she is worthy of my loyalty first.”

“I understand.” She looked down then back up. “I do.”

“Good. Because today was a once in a lifetime boone, I will not tolerate further insubordination and lack of respect on your behalf. Nor will I give Tait and Brandt a free pass because of their blind love and obedience to you. We are moving into a much more hostile environment, and I need to know you and your brothers are not going to be a liability at my back. There are too many forces against us already. If you think my warning mere words… test me.”

Hilda shook her head. “My debt is absolute, you will have no fear of me at your back.”

“In private Eivor says you can still be an arse stick, if that is your wish. But in the public’s eye you are a loyal supporter.”

Surprise touched Hilda again, her eyes shifting from Randvi to Eivor, whos shoulder she could see tucked under the fabric of her bed roll. She looked back to Randvi with a nod. “You have my word.”

“One last thing.” Hilda looked back to Randvi. “You all owe me a well trained horse. I will be taking it out of all your portions.”

“I have a portion?”

“You are a skilled vikingr, but I will be damned if you aren’t going to be without a silver to your name until you pay for my mare.”

“I… I accept. I am sorry for her.”

Randvi closed the tin of magical balm and sighed. Hilda had more from her Strategist than she deserved, and even more from Eivor than she expected.

“Good night.”
She bobbed her head to Randvi. “Good night.”

Chapter Text

In Fornburg the next day.
Eilif stood in the small room that was once Eivor’s office. A place that had since been commandeered and filled by the man who now sat in her chair. A place Eivor never really filled unless necessary. She preferred being among the people, hearing their concerns, and building links to them as a strong whole cohesive unit.

Now Dag sat in that office as if he were sitting on a throne.
His hands on either side of the chair, meaty palms rubbing the armrests as if it were the thighs of a lover.
She felt sick by his presence.

“Did you need something, flannfluga?” (she who flees the male sex organ)
He looked all too pleased at that.

She snorted and smirked. “You dare tell me who to be, who died and made you king; of anything.”

“A man need not be King to have power.”

“You have no power. Yours is the visions of a sick man having a fevered dream. I can’t wait until my systir comes home to find you here, sitting on your fat arse.”

“Your systir is in for a rude awakening. That is what happens when you leave.”

Eilif scoffed. “Eivor didn’t leave, she journeyed on a diplomatic mission for the King.”

“If it looks like a ship, and sails like a ship…” He put his big fat foot up on the table and then crossed the other over it, making her scowl.

“Eilif?” She shifted to take in Sigurd. “What are you doing here?”

“Wondering the same of you son of Tyr.”

Sigurd harumped amused. “You say that with such contempt. I am a God!”

“I must have missed that, waiting for you to be a man.”

“Why when my systir does it so well for the both of us?”

Eilif laughed. “She does that. Better than the both of you.”

Dag growled and rose up on his feet, his dagger suddenly in his hand.
Eilif scoffed again. “That is the only prick you could ever put in a woman, Dag Nitheson.”

Ulla appeared in the doorway, behind her was another. She brought backup after Eilif had said she was going to talk to Dag about moving his ass out of Eivor’s place.

“That had better not be a prick you think you are going to put into my wife. Because your death will not be so clean. It will be painful, and humiliating, and endless… that is right. Go ahead and make threats against your healer’s family. Nothing you eat, and nothing you drink will ever be safe. Your manhood will rot from the inside out, and then your bowels.” Ulla stopped beside her wife, her hand resting on Eilif’s shoulder, their eyes meeting before she continued with Dag.
“You will beg me for a cure and I will confess I have none for you.”

“I am here with the blessings of Styrbjorn. He asked me to handle things while Eivor was gone. She is still gone, is she not?” Dag shoved his blade into its sheath with disgust on his face.

Behind Ulla was Valka, and she did not look happy at all.

“Oh what now witches of Fornburg?” Dag gestured rudely to them. “You come to spit and scorn and weave your magic against us?”

“You are a worthless sack of shit!” Eilif growled.

“Shit is useful.” Valka pointed out.
Eilif snorted.

“When” Eivor gets home we will see who is being put in whose place. But if I were you, I would prepare myself for disappointment.” Dag sat himself back into the chair and pulled up a document that signaled they had been summarily dismissed.

“What does that mean?” Eilif looked to Sigurd who had moved away from Ulla and Valka.

“It means that my Father has made a different choice.”

“Preposterous.” She scoffed and spat, kicking dirt over the saliva. “Your father made a pact with another king over my systir’s body. He is not so unwise as to break it before she has even had the chance to finalize the treaty.”

“When Eivor get’s home we will discuss this then. When…” A faint smile touched his lips before he frowned hard at Eilif as she made a rude gesture and snorted.

“Sh-” She stopped as

Ulla grabbed her arm.
“Come my love, let us not waste time arguing. The truth will find us soon.”

“That’s right! Stop wasting MY time!” Dag stood up leaning menacingly forward, and to his misfortune met the hard end of Eilif’s fist, vaulting him right back into his chair.

Dag cursed, snarling as he picked himself up. The sound of his blade unsheathing, but Valka stepped in between the retreating Ulla and Eilif, shaking her staff at him with a hiss. “Do you really wish to be on the angry side of the god’s attention?” She asked him.

He paused holding a hand to his bleeding nose. “Go then!” He growled.

Outside Eilif was rubbing her fist, glaring at Ulla. “You should have let me destroy his face.”

“You did that.” Valka said as she followed them out.

Ulla was still pulling Eilif by her arm, moving her towards the healers hut, and what she figured was their room.

“Yea?” Eilif asked, feeling suddenly better, a smile touching her lips.

“Not now.” Ulla interrupted them.

“Wife?” Eilif was following as Ulla was pulling her along by her arm. She didn’t stop until the three of them were in their den. “What?”

“Think about it.” Ulla said as she slung Eilif’s day pouch over her shoulder. Eilif pulled it on without question.
“What am I thinking about?” Smoky gray eyes met Ulla’s with new concern as her face was grabbed by her partner.

“You must find Eivor. Wherever she is, I fear for her. Wherever she is, she is on her way home, and she is going to be in danger.”

“Danger?” Eilif squinted.

“Dag kept saying “when”, when she gets home. As in she wasn’t ever going to make it home. He even told you to prepare for disappointment.”

Eilif pulled her cloak on, while Valka headed out with a whisper. “I will meet you at the gates of remembrance.”
…

The gates of Remembrance was the opening that led to the forest's opening, where the rings of memory and witness resided. The place where Valka and Eivor had sat together talking about her future as a great tree of the forest. The same place that the clan had gathered to send their honored dead off.

It was a place of peace and quiet, and because of the trees, a place of privacy. Ulla and Eilif sat astride their horses waiting for Valka and anyone she could find who would ride as their support.

A group of mixed company faces that were stalwart companions of Eivor. And some that surprised them.

“Ove?” Eilif looked from him to Ulla.

The older raider looked up with a nonplussed expression.
“I am here for Eivor.”

“Welcome Ove.” Ulla said.

“Are you going with them?” Valka asked when she caught sight of Ulla on her mare.

“We do not know if I will be needed. I will go this time. Are you not coming?”

“Mother has taken to wandering. I have already been gone too long. Hurry there and back. The longer you are gone the worse I will worry.”

“We will send word back if we can not bring ourselves right to you.” Ulla promised.

“Good.” Valka nodded. “God's blessings go with you.”
…

Eivor sat astride Moose, reigns in her hands, Randvi in her lap. They had been riding for some time in silence, since Randvi had told the honor bound trio to shut up. Their constant yammering sounded very much like complaints in one fashion or another.

“Silver for your thoughts?” Randvi asked. Her hand traveling up Eivor’s forearm and back down, her fingertips caressing over Eivor’s injured hand. It was tingling again. Shocked by everything it had to do yesterday, cranky and complaining though Eivor didn't say as much.

“I was thinking of Kyrr.”

Randvi winced. She had been thinking the same thoughts earlier that day. If she had brought her baby bear, the little one would likely be dead or severely injured today.
“It was a hard decision to leave her home, but I am thankful I did.”

“As am I.” Eivor murmured, her arm tightened around Randvi. They briefly rode in silence again. “Is it silly that I miss her?”

Randvi smiled, her fingers curling around Eivor’s wrist. “After we settle in, we can send one of our disasters back to fetch her.” Randvi looked across at the trio that had refused to go home under every circumstance they had been offered, and some they didn't.

Brandt was riding forward in his saddle, a stern expression on his face, and sweat on his brow. No doubt from the groin injury he had sustained yesterday.

Hilda too had a determined hard expression, lips tight and thin, her flesh pale. Only tait seemed unburdened by injury. He looked over at her before he looked silently at his shield brethren with silent concern.

Randvi took a deep breath. She was still pissed at them. Insolent fools had cost her, her horse, and some of Ulla and Eilif’s gifts, as they too had been damaged in the fall into the pit. Not to forget their actions had hurt Eivor physically.

“We are coming up to some water, we should stop and let them rest a bit.” Eivor offered.

Randvi shifted looking up at her trying to read if her partner needed that time or if she were gifting it to them because of Randvi. But either way it didn’t matter.

“We do have a few days on our side.” She agreed with another sigh. She pat moose. “And we could give Moose a rest.”

Eivor smiled.
“For moose then?” Eivor asked.

Randvi snickered. “For you, my love, and moose.”
…

Warmth deepened into heat in her breast at Randvi’s words. Warmth spreading throughout her body, pushing the pain away as she smiled. Something that until Randvi, she hadnt done a whole lot of.

Randvi signaled for their attention. The three of them signaling each other until all were reading what Randvi had to say.

Eivor could see their relief. “You could let them talk.” She said softly so as not to be heard by anyone but Randvi.

“Nonsense. They don't have anything to talk about. Let them keep their complaints to themselves.”

Eivor smiled again, loving the way that Randvi’s hand played over her arm. Pulling until it rested gently around her. Eivor leaned in, tucking her nose against Randvi’s ear. She was rewarded with a hand that reached back, sliding down her braid, gripping it before cupping the back of her head. Eivor felt as if she would melt as the soft fire turned into a raging inferno without warning. It was a new sensation, one that had her drawing her breath in sharply as desire filled her at such a simple gesture. Randvi’s nail’s set into her skin, scratching at her scalp, it sent shivers down her body, and right into her belly. Her arms tightened around her partner.

Her heart thundered pounding in her ears. A heavy drum, calling her body to attention. She wondered at the power that Randvi had to affect her so completely. Those nails went down the back of her shaved neck, before her hand cupped and squeezed. She groaned softly, or maybe not so soft, as one of their silent riding companions scoffed.

Randvi looked up suddenly, her eyes scanning the group. Everyone of them made eye contact with her, but said nothing.

Eivor couldn’t see it, but she felt her partner stiffen.

Randvi took hold of Moose’s reins and pulled them all abruptly to a standstill.
“Get off your horses.” She demanded without giving reason.

Brandt grunted as he circled back and brought his mount to a stop before his strategist. Without question he dismounted, holding the reins of the muscled warhorse, his hand going to his groin as he tried to find a comfortable way to stand. He looked at his brother with a question. Tait slid off his mount and stood with his reins in his hand shrugging. It was Hilda who stopped before them, still astride her horse. She shook her head. “You can’t punish them for my sins. Please?”

“Get… off…” Randvi commanded again, straightening herself in the saddle.

Eivor looked at the group as Hilda struggled to get down, favoring her injured knee. She held onto the girth strap of her mare until she was able to find a balance that let her stand up. Tait reached for the reins and held them out to her.

“Please… Brandt is injured.”

“You will learn to censor and discipline each other or you will be punished together. You know this, and it is time you learn it. The water is not far ahead. Walk your mounts the rest of the way. If I suspect you got on them for one second I will send them home, with everything you have brought except your under tunics, not only will you be penniless, you will be armorless, and weaponless. I will make you walk the rest of the way to Fornburge and you will enter that city as a thrall.”

“That’s preposterous!” Hilda complained.

“Speak again and you will do it without your boots.” Randvi warned. She nodded to the watering hole, ``go now.”

Brandt turned stiffly, his hand gentle on the reins of his beast as he began hobbling towards the watering hole. Tait made that worried face to his siblings, without speaking he offered to take Hilda’s reins. Leading her horse so she could hold onto its girth strap as she hobbled after them.

Eivor was very quiet as Randvi chastised, and disciplined her foxes. They watched the trio painfully walk towards their destination. Briefly observing their agonizing march forward. Still; if it were her, she would do the same. Being honor bound was a bitch…

“I am sorry about that.” Randvi said, turning some in the saddle to see her. She brought her eyes right down to her and blinked.

“For— uh.” She felt the need to shrug it off, but now that it was a thing, to do so felt like it would be uncourteous. She gave a weak smile. “I appreciate that.” She said instead. Eivor was unaccustomed to someone standing up for her. Her eyes shifted to the pained plodding of the shield siblings before she nodded to their destination. “Shall we?”

That worried expression softened, smoothing with a smile. “Of course. I’m sorry about taking control.” She offered the reins to Eivor.

“I’m not. Go ahead. She should learn your touch.”

Clicking her tongue Randvi urged Moose forward again. It didn’t take long for them to over take the trio and pass them up. Nor was it much longer when Moose in her delight at the scent of water began grunting as she hurried her step.

The watering hole was a medium sized spring that was surprisingly deep. It had a cleared away area where many camps had been set, and horses watered for ages. The land carved by the passage of people. Randvi didn’t remember this place on their trip to Revlund. It was beautiful, splashed in the afternoon light. The water calm and still. It smelled clean and crisp, and Moose waded right into the water, dropping her muzzle into the clear water. She felt Eivor stiffen, making her scan the area again. Had she missed something?
“What?”

“Look down.” Eivor whispered and pointed to the cow’s broad side facing the spring. What she saw was the maw of the world drop away into deep dark water just at Moose’s feet.

“Gods.” She whispered, and guided Moose further away from the edge. The cow grunted but responded to the lightest of touches. Moving into a safer part of the spring she plunged her face in once more, sucking noisily.

Eivor chuckled. “I guess she was a little thirsty.”

Randvi pat the cow’s shoulder, a smile touching her. The sound of Eivor’s easy laugh warmed her. Moose raised her head, her ears shifting, water dropping from her muzzle. She felt Eivor stiffen again. The arm around her tightened as she took the reins in the other. Turning moose she urged her forward at a slow quiet step. Careful to come up on the vegetation before they tracked back the way they had come.

“Take us back to Hilda.” Was whispered in her ear. Eivor’s lips brushing the curve of her ear as she passed the reins back to Randvi.

The trio was still painfully ambling their way towards the watering hole when Randvi guided them right back to them. They stopped to look at her, unsure what they had done now that required their tormentor to return.

Quietly she signaled for them to get mounted. Something that took them a bit of time considering their injured status. Randvi would have jumped down to assist, but Eivor’s anchoring arm did not loose. Nor did she respond when Randvi touched her.

“Is she sleeping?” Tait asked in a whisper. He had gotten Brandt up onto his steed and then moved to help Hilda.

Randvi twisted trying to see her partner. Eivor did not release her, that firm grip still strongly holding her in place. She could feel there was a tension in her body, one that just flowed away as Eivor’s eyes opened. She assessed the area before looking to Randvi.

“There are nearly twenty armed men approaching the watering hole.”

“T-twenty?” Randvi felt a thrill run through her. In their current state they were easy game. She looked to Brandt. “Can you ride hard?”

“No.” Eivor said suddenly, looking into the trees. “There is good cover here, and we will not outrun them. We strike now while we have surprise on our side.” She slipped down off of Moose and started pulling Randvi’s gear down with her. “Tait, you and Randvi set up with your bows. I want you … there.” She pointed to the raised terrain off to the other side. “Take your horse. Shoot to kill anyone that isn't in a tunic like mine.”

“Randvi.” Before she could say it, Randvi interrupted. “I see it.” She turned Moose. “You two.” You are your brothers wall. Go.”

Tait was already climbing the hill, setting out his arrows prepping for rapid reloading. On the other side, near a thick tree Randvi was setting up her own arrows. Eivor worked as quickly as she could to wipe away their prints. If they were lucky, the men would stop at the waterhole and give them a bit more time to prepare.
…

Hilda settled down on her good knee, trying hard to keep her bad knee unbent, the uneven terrain a blessing she actually thanked the gods for. She watched the Ravens War Chief work on giving them a better chance. Sweeping their steps away as best she could several horse lengths away from their hiding space before she soft trekked her way back to Randvi.

“I hope the witches luck holds.” Hilda grumbled.

“It’s not hers I’m worried about.” Brandt brought up some shrubs to hide their position from a brief glance. He handed one to Hilda before setting a few around her feet.

“We make our own luck.” Tait murmured.

Brandt grunted “We are better at making our luck when we aren’t injured. But if we die today, I am glad that it is with you.”

“We aren’t dying today. “We have two Valkyries of war.” She nodded to the two of them prepping on their own side.”

“They are preparing for themselves.” Brandt said.

“Brodir, we are foxes, and right now that she-devil is wooing our dottir fox. If she let’s us die today, she will consider it a personal failure. Take comfort in that.”

“She is a spirit of death, why does she care if it is ours? We are her enemies.” Tait said.

“If we were that, we would be dead already. Now focus on killing the bacraut’s.”

“What bacraut’s?” Brandt asked, looking around. “They don’t seem to be here.”

A familiar sound drew the siblings' eyes over to Randvi who gave them a very firm signal to shut the hell up. Tait smirked. Hilda rolled her eyes and looked down at Brandt who could not see Randvi from his position.

“She said shut up… again.”

He grunted and smirked signaling his affirmation to Hilda, who relayed it back to Randvi.

“Maybe we should just put them out on the road, they could talk them to death.” Randvi groused.

Eivor made an amused noise, her eyes scanning the canopy for Synin.
…

Sunniva returned to the group nodding up ahead. “A large group gathered, and are now moving as one. Their direction is headed towards the watering hole.

“How many?” EIlif scoot a little closer to Ulla so she could hear their conversation as Sunniva pulled in beside her partner.

“A lot, at least twenty. The tracks get confusing at that number.”

“We need to find them, and fast.” Eilif looked to Ulla with worry.

She gave a soothing gesture. “We can't go crashing in on the group. They are bigger than us.”

“Bigger does not mean better.” Eilif pointed out.

“No, but racing headlong into their number will get more of us dead than necessary. Your systir is keen on these things. You know how hard it was to sneak up on her.”

Eilif settled a little as she was reminded of that. “Yeah. She has the awareness of a god.”

“What is the best way for us to proceed?” Ulla asked, looking to those who were part of their raiders.

“If we split into two groups we could attack from two sides.” Ove spoke up, as he was riding right behind them. Eyvind shrugged. He was the type of man you told to go hit this person in this manner. Not how to hit the person. Ove rolled his eyes at the younger man. “God’s I fear when it is time for the youth to lead.”

He pushed up beside Eilif. “We can pinch them between the two sides, and distract them on two fronts. If your systir is indeed on her way to us, she will be stopping at the water hole, and she will find us. She is worth nearly twenty men.” He gave a look to Eilif who nodded. “You aren't so bad either, when your head is in the right space.” He gave her a hard look. “Is your head in the right space? Because this isnt supposed to be a fucking suicide mission.”

“I am here.” Eilif said, giving him a sharp look. “And no one made you come old man.”

He smirked. “There is your fire. Good, now hold onto that, instead of the fear I saw in your eyes. Your systir has the God’s own luck. I fear more for the fools that are laying in wait than I do for that battle dog.” Ove turned in his seat and assessed the group. Pointing at them. “You, and you and you with me.” He singled out Eyvind, Svani and Gunnar. Putting Eydis, Eilif, Dreki and Fritjof on the other side. That left Sunniva and Norvid, to guard Ulla.

“Healer, you and our two scouts hang back when we get closer to battle.”

“I can fight!” Ove nodded to Sunniva. “Good, fight for her.” He pointed to Ulla. “She is more important than our King. Don’t ever forget that.” He motioned for his group to pull along with him, and the two sides split. They would circle around to the watering hole.
…

Eivor looked thoughtful as they were waiting. The men seemed to be settling into a position of holding at the watering hole. Not at all interested in progressing towards Revlund, or in finding her for that fact. Had she been wrong?

She was left contemplating their next steps as minutes turned into long shadows and no movement. She gripped Randvi’s arm. “I think it is clear they expect us to come here to the watering hole. They are digging in, preparing for a surprise attack.”

“Our numbers are too small to mount a raid, even if half of them were asleep. So what will we do now?”

Eivor looked across to the trio who were waiting on their own outcropping. Hilda was watching her again. The woman’s dark eyes sharp, and accusing. She ignored her, returning her attention back to Randvi. “I will go through them, you and the siblings go around.”

“No.” Randvi said with that same stern “no arguments will sway her” voice she had used with the shield siblings earlier that day.

“I can creep right through them and come through the other side.”

“No Eivor.”

“We can’t all go through them.”

“We aren't going through them.” Randvi said with that same stern voice. “You are injured.”

Eivor frowned and then shifted. Up until that moment she had forgotten about that. She rolled her shoulder and felt it hitch, causing her to stop mid roll.

Randvi’s stern face softened. Her hand came up to Eivor’s shoulder. “We can’t be roaming around this part of the world away from you anyway. The more pieces they find us in the more vulnerable we are going to be.”

Eivor looked to Hilda again until a warm hand came to her cheek. She blinked as Randvi pulled her gently back to her. She crouched there, feeling stiff and sore, and reassured by the woman who’s thumb caressed her cheek. They knelt there by that tree as the world around them slowed. She saw Randvi’s lashes, rich and fire colored; flutter against her cheeks as she blinked. A faint play of a smile upon soft lips. Her thumb gentle against Eivor’s scarred cheek.

“We could circle around them.” Randvi offered.
Time was suddenly itself again. Strong and true, and ever progressive.
Randvi’s fingers curved against the back of her head, brushing over her undercut.
“What else might you suggest, that does not require a death sentence for any of us.”

Eivor raised a brow. “There was a death sentence in there?”

Randvi shook her head. You are not strolling through them. That is out, what does that leave us with?” There was a certain hardness to her face that made Eivor heart race.

“Um…”

“Gronk!”
Everyone looked up as Synin landed in a branch above them noisily. The black bird was eying them and hopping down the branch towards Eivor. She winged down onto her shoulder after a moment and all eyes shifted back towards the watering hole, every ear on high alert as Synin spoke “Whew!”

“Shhh.” Eivor murmured.

“gronk.” Synin whispered.

Randvi snickered.

Hilda and Tait signaled at them, and while Eivor didn’t quite get it all, she got enough. Randvi made a rude gesture back towards them both, drawing a smirk to Eivor’s lips.

“We could try circling around them.” Eivor brought the idea back up.

“Yes, I and Tait can pace with you on foot.”

Eivor didn’t like that idea, but they weren’t going to get out of this in a horse race. Not with Moose carrying two.
“I could steal you a horse.”

Randvi shook her head. “That is an unnecessary risk.”

“You and Tait walk on the far side of the mounts. In case the worst should happen.”

“No.” Randvi argued.

Eivor shook her head grabbing Randvi’s wrist so she would listen. “You must. If you get a shot you can take it from the farside of Moose, or you ride with me.”

“If they are aiming at me they might hit Moose…”

Eivor felt as if a hand were squeezing her heart. That Randvi put so much ahead of herself touched her, it did. But like Randvi, she was not willing to lose her partner. Be it imaginary or real. Her hand tightened ever so slightly on Randvi’s wrist. “I would rather lose her than you.”

Surprise showed in Randvi’s eyes.

“This isn’t a suicide mission for anyone… remember?”

Eivor felt as if she could breathe again when Randvi bit her lips and nodded. She let out a breath she hadnt even known she had been holding and sighed. “Good.” She looked across at Hilda who was very intensely studying them. Tait seemed fine watching the path ahead. Waiting with an arrow at the ready to be drawn, and a second one hanging from his fingertips.

She signaled that they mount again.

Hilda nodded and relayed the message to her brothers.
…

The five of them were working their way cautiously around the watering hole, as quietly as possible. Eivor let her vision slip its mortal bonds and see the world in silvers and blues, searching for their enemies. She stopped them near a scraggly tree as she scouted the world to their right, keeping to the left of the waterhole. She held them there as new bodies seemed to be moving towards them. A smaller group that was moving as stealthy as they were. Her attention was brought back to her body as a warm hand touched her leg.

Randvi was looking up at her with such intensity her stomach clenched.
“What is it?” She signed.

“Riders.” Eivor signaled back.

“Who is it?”

She shook her head, she wasn't able to see their faces from this distance. Eivor shifted, scanning the skies for Synin. Her feathered friend flew right up to the riders. One of them raised their arm up in offering, sitting up in their seat. Eivor felt relief when her bird croaked a greeting. “Gronk!”

“Fuck, how we arent dead I don’t know.” Hilda grumbled.

The distant rider made the sound back, and Eivor knew it was Eilif.

“I keep wondering the same thing.” Randvi said, giving her a look. Hilda looked away with a frown.

To the far side of the watering hole a war cry went up.

Synin flew up as Eilif turned towards the watering hole with a hurry. Eivor gave her hand to Randvi and pulled her up. The two of them following Eilif and her war band. Tait grabbed his brother and the three of them followed.

Eivor slipped off Moose before the first trap could harm her. She grabbed Randvi’s belt with her weak arm and they ran as if they had practiced this. Behind them the trio followed. After the third trap that Eivor let them swiftly around Hilda cursed. “Fuck! One or two is lucky!”

“Don’t ask why it works.” Brandt said, catching a brigand with his sword, under the tunic. He thrust upward, picking the poor bastard up off his feet. “There.” Eivor pointed. Randvi followed her finger and loosed her arrow. There!” They caught another as Eilif came to her other side. Scythe in hand. She had blood on her weapon.

Eivor slipped behind her and raised her shield arm.

“Holy fuck!” Tait said as the Jotun raven appeared beside Eivor, and it was her shield that the witch lifted as if her own. The sound of not one but two arrows being caught in the shields face.

“Forward!” Eivor said, and turned Tait. “Fire!” He did. A man he did not see crashed down before him, his grizzled face shocked. His hands falling to the arrow in his chest, his weapons dropping forgotten.

“Eivor!” Brandt brought his shield up as a bloodied grizzled face ran towards them, his sword dropping outside his great shield. A hand stopped his sword arm. He looked to see Eivor. “Friend.” She said.

Suddenly the fight was over, and only friends remained. “Are we all here?” Eivor asked.

The Jotun seemed to touch them all, her hands counting them off as if a hen with her chicks. “We are.” Eilfi gave the all clear whistle. “Set up a fire, here.” Eivor said. The giant did it. Moving to gather up deadfall, and strike a torch that she threw atop it.

“Who is support?”

“Ulla, Norvid, and Sunniva.” Eilif reported.

“Ulla?” Randvi asked.

“Yes.” Ove answered. He stood a little bent, a hand on his hip, a pained expression on his face. “If you are injured I want you stripped down for inspection and assistance. Stand by the fire if you are hurt.” Eivor commanded.

“Who is with you?”

“Eivor.” The familiar voice sent relief flooding through her. Gunnar was helping Eyvind forward. “Is he okay?”

“Don’t worry Eivor.” Eyvind said. “Takes more than an arrow to put me down.”

Hilda watched her greet these men as family.

“Ulla is coming.” Eivor said. Sit by the fire, cousin.”

“Yes chief.”

“Ove.” Randvi said and clasped hands with him, a smile reaching both their faces. “Thank you.”

“I couldn’t leave a friend in need.” He said.

“Little fox! Did you bring your skulk with you?” Hilda looked to the second Jotun in the Raven’s party. She felt small as the bear of a man seemed to be inspecting her. She scoffed at him, putting hands on her hips. He laughed and dared to put his meaty hand on her head as if she were a child.

“Watch out, that one bites.” Randvi warned.

Her dagger appeared but he was a surprisingly swift giant.

“So I see.” He laughed as he looked at the leather she cut on his gauntlet, just missing his flesh.

“We are still taming these three.” Randvi said. Motioning to the three siblings.

Eivor still in command, spoke up. “Tait, you and Svan check the dead.” Eivor paused and looked at him. “Are you hale?”

“Yes War-Chief.” He responded quickly.
Randvi felt a bit of pride at his formal address.

“Good. Check the dead. Be sure the bacraut’s are dead.”

“I can go.” Hilda said, looking at the large female raven that stopped by Tait’s side.

“You are injured. By the fire with you.” Eivor commanded. Hilda took in a breath to protest, but Randvi leaned over catching her eye. She closed her mouth and sighed, limping towards the fire. “Are all the ravens fucking giants?” She grumbled as she limped past the third such giant.

“Not all, but a lot of us.” The blonde with battle locks said. She smirked and then nodded to Tait. “You lead?” He shrugged and nodded. Taking out his dagger they circled the watering hole.

“Eydis?” Eivor stopped.

“Chief?” Eivor put her hand on her shoulder and squeezed. “You honor me.” Eydis gripped Eivor’s bicep. “You are my Chief, I had to come.”

Randvi saw the emotions touch her partner. The light of the fire hitting her eyes just right so that it revealed the wash of unshed tears. There was an energy about Eivor, the same one that filled Randvi after a battle.

A hyper awareness as she stood amidst the chaos and looked at all the pieces. She grew still, her eyes distant. Did she hear them? Randvi shifted her attention in the direction that Eivor was watching. Waiting… When she sighed Ulla came leading the horses with Norvid and Sunniva. Her dark hair and olive beauty like something from another world as she slipped the hands of the darkness, and was suddenly there.

“Eilif…” Ulla said. Eivor’s systir stood up from tending the fire and rushed to her wife.

That energy that filled Eivor left in a whisper. The last of her flock gathered here now, under the safety of her gaze. She smiled as she looked around at them, her hand still resting on Eydis’ shoulder. It was only then that she realized she was being watched, and met Randvi’s eyes. Relief filled them. She smiled softly.

As Eivor came near she slipped an arm up to her injured shoulder. She could feel the heat in it, but it was going to be okay. Never once did it leave her belt to block or strike today. “Your legend’s don’t do you any justice.”

“No?” Eivor asked, surprised at the subject.

“I think what you do, and how you do it is like something not of this realm. I think that my foxes know this now too. But how can we translate the things we witness in your presence to the ears of others? I think you have to be lived to understand.”

Her belly filled her things as a light blush touched Eivor’s pale cheeks.

“I was thinking.”

“A dangerous pastime.” Eivor murmured, slipping her hand back into Randvi’s belt. Their eyes dropped to where her fingers played against Randvi’s lower abdomen.

“Perhaps.” She admitted, her smile growing as Eivor slipped those fingers left and then right, inside the curve of her belt.

“What were you thinking about?” Eivor asked, their eyes meeting again. She felt the whole field of butterflies flutter inside of her.

“Why I didn’t get a mark in the shield wall.”

“Oh?” Eivor didn’t give anything away.

“It was you all along.”

Chapter Text

They sat up camp for the night. Sending Norvid and Sunniva back to Fornburg together, to give the word to Valka that the group was okay.

After taking stock of their injuries they had one arrow wound, a hyperextended groin, a twisted knee, and some lacerations. One on Ove’s hip where they had cut him low. One on the shoulder of a horse. Ulla worked from their worst injured down the line. Seeing each of them until she got around to Eilif and Eivor.

Randvi sat beside Eivor when Ulla came to find them. Taking a break she found a place to sit with Eilif. Her hand going to her partner’s back. “How are the two of my favorite people feeling tonight?” She pressed a kiss to Eilif’s shoulder while turning eyes to Eivor.

“I’m tired.”
“She is hurting too.” Randvi said drawing Eivor’s eyes. “There is this tightness to your face when you hurt.”

Ulla laughed.

“There is not.” Eivor protested.

“There is.” Ulla replied. Her eyes shifted to Randvi.

“Yesterday, she saved one of my foxes to her own detriment.” Randvi touched Eivors shoulder, her concern clear as she rubbed it ever so gently.

“Do you still have the dwale salve?” Ulla popped a tin open and flashed the blue pigmented salve.

“We used the last of it just yestereve.” Randvi said, her eyes dropping to the tin of relief. Something so precious she wondered if Ulla would gift them more.

She dipped her fingers into it and pulled out a hunk on her finger before handing it to them. “When you are done give it back. I will have need for more come morning. When we reach home, I will see to it that you have your own tin refilled.”

Ulla looked to EIlif. “Your turn my sweet.”

“I will be sure to return it myself.” Randvi took the precious tin. She felt relief that she could give such to Eivor.

“If there is not much, you should save it. I think Hilda and Brandt need it more.”

Her face fell as Eivor turned her down. Already it was becoming clear that Eivor did not complain, but why suffer if it were not necessary?

“I have already tended to both of them. Sit, and let your partner tend to you. Aught not you comply with her wishes when she can see through your masks? Your pain is no longer yours my systir, be kind to your wife.”

Eivor looked from Ulla to Randvi, her heart tumbling into her belly as she caught a glimpse of the disappointment in her eyes. She gulped and nodded. “Please.” Eivor croaked, as her throat tightened with the strange emotions. She had not even recognized that look on Randvi’s face…

The brightness that returned to those deep green eyes made her heart flutter, pushing the pain she felt to a distant corner of her mind. She brushed back her hair, and together they pulled at her tunic. Leaving her sitting by the fire in just her breast band and britches.

Randvi worked with a gentle caress, her touch light and cautious, working the salve into her flesh, around the bright new scars, and into the surrounding muscles. Her touch drawing a relieved sigh from Eivor.

It was subtle at first, the way Eivor’s head drooped, little by little, it slipped forward. Exposing the spur of her neck, and the long lines of muscle that connected them. Until Eivor slept with chin against her chest, Her body bowed under the power of the dwale and the relief it brought her.

Randvi held Eivor, upright until Ulla came to assist. Eivor rousing with a snuffle, her eyes scanning the area before rolling closed again. “Eivor.” Randvi murmured against her ear.

Her big Raven hummed, a faint smile pulling at scarred lips.

“Wake up.” Randvi whispered, a smile touching her own. Eivor like this was something else. The mighty Raven so alert, so aware, and now, so vulnerable in her hands.

“Randvi~” She rasped.

“On your feet drengr!” Randvi commanded. Together they got Eivor up enough to wobble over to her sleeping roll. She was snoring before her head hit the saddle blanket.

“Thank you.” Randvi pulled a cloak over Eivor’s shoulders and tucked her in.

Ulla paused, watching as Randvi settled Eivor into her slumber. She checked her body position and the support of her injured arm before she had enough wherewithal to offer the tin of Dwale back.

“Thank you.” Her hand paused on Ulla’s as she handed the tin back. Their hands clasped. “Truly.”

The grip tightened and Ulla nodded, returning the squeeze. “Thank you.”
…

“Silver for your thoughts?”

They were riding quietly this morning. The lot of them tired, sore and contemplative. Eivor no different. She was not sure how to proceed with what had happened. This was a threat that could not be ignored or wished away. “The men that attacked us last night…”

“Yes?” Randvi asked. Her hand resting on Moose’s neck, playing with a tuft of hair at the caribou’s shoulders.

“They do not link back to Dag in any way.” She sighed. They had checked them over carefully. Anything that would have told them who these men were, and what they were doing was gone. She wished they had been able to take at least one of them alive. But she preferred their death over any of her people…

“So what will be our next course of action?” She shifted, glimpsing the worry on dark blonde brows.

Eivor grunted and frowned. “I honestly don’t know. We can't confront him without proof.”

Randvi was quiet as she listened, her thoughts going over all the ways one might reveal secrets, and how best to go about collecting the evidence that would give them reason to deal with Dag. It wasn’t about just removing him, it was about making sure he was never in a position to cause trouble for her betrothed and soon to be family again. If he was willing to send raiders, there wasn't anything he wouldn’t do.

“What happens if we can prove it was Dag?”

“In the very least he will be punished, such punishment will be dictated by the King, but his actions are in direct violation of King Styrbjorn’s wishes… at least as far as I know them at this moment.”

“There was no decree that your handfasting was to be changed, only the words of a mad man saying the King has made a different choice.” Eilif spoke up from where she was riding next to them. The mad man in question being Sigurd…

“Styrbjorn is a broken man, but he is not a two faced one. He has worked harder for peace now than ever before.” Eivor shook her head. “He would not undermine his own decisions. Our treaty with the Foxes stands. Of this I am sure.”

“Then what has happened is treason.” Eilif whispered.

“Only if we can prove it.” Randvi shifted to better see Eilif.

“Dag is not stupid.” Eivor looked at Eilif with a stiff expression.

“Everyone makes mistakes, we will simply have to find his.” Randvi pointed out.

“His weakness is your brother, it has always been him.”
Eivor looked across at her systir with a surprised and dismayed look.

“No.” Eivor said, shaking her head. “I will not use my brother against Dag. His madness is not a tool, it is a torment. I will not bring him further harm by subterfuge.”

“Your brother would feed you to Frejyas cats if it suited him!” Eilif protested.

“No… “HE” would not!” Eivor made an angry rude gesture. “The thing that has him will.”

“Eivor…”

The systirs looked at one another, one with a sad pained look, the other with a heated disturbed expression. “Álfr, I can’t…” Eivor shook her head. “It’s never going to be in me. Never. I owe him my life.”

Eilif sighed heavily, nodding.

Randvi was moved by the closeness between the systirs. The way they reached out to comfort one another, even when riding their mounts. Eivor squeezed Eilif’s arm before the taller systir clapped Eivor on the shoulder.

“I understand systir. I am sorry I mentioned it. He just… he makes me so mad.”

“Our mission today isn't about Dag and his scheming. We have happier things to focus on. In two days time I will be standing with Styrbjorn and uniting the two of you before clan and kin, there is much that needs to be done, and we are not going to permit that bacraut or his sour mood to stop us.”

…

Valka sat on a log at the entryway to the gates of the Witness. Dark eyes following Norvid as he paced, her hands remained busy. “You sure seem nervous for a spokesperson who assured me, our Wolf-Kissed was okay.” She pointed out.

“Let him pace.” Fastve said watching them both. Her heavy frame resting against the post at the gateway.

Valka felt her sudden irritation and worry soften as her lover soothed her. A strong hand squeezing her shoulder. She leaned into it, reaching her own hand to press against the calloused and scarred hand of her own vikingr.

“Are you worried?” Her lover asked, her voice warm and winsome.

Valka grunted softly as fingers brushed gently against the pierced coins, and knuckle bones hanging from her head piece.

“Ulla is a strong healer, and Eivor is damn near impossible to kill. All our loved ones will be returning today. Besides, his pacing soothes him.” Fastve murmured. “Just as your work soothes you.”

Valka blinked up at Fastve leaning her cheek against that familiar hand. “You, soothe me.”

They shared a soft smile as Norvid called out excitedly. “They come!”

At the head of the party was Gunner and Ove. Their grizzled faces soft and jovial as they talked in the distance. Neither of them worried, or showing signs of mourning.
“There see! Just as I said!”

Their attention shifted to the group.

“That you did.” Fastve said, as Norvid fairly bounced beside them. She smiled because of it. His relief clearly seen and shared by all.

“I didn’t doubt your words Norvid.” Valka soothed as she tucked her tools away into a pouch before standing beside him. She was just as anxious as he, all of them quietly understanding the growing dangers posed by the sides being taken. A problem that the King himself made so long ago that none of them had been born. A problem Styrbjorn still did not see as a problem… but he would. He would see it clearly when their tribe split down the middle to square off for an inter-clan war.

Something all of them would regret if it was allowed to come to that. Her eyes shifted to Eivor and the redheaded fox that rode with her. Something she had hope could be avoided with a strong cunning mate to help their Wolf-Kissed in her desperate time of need.

“We all breathe easier now. Fastve murmured, and she was not wrong.

“Eivor!” Valka called as they came within a comfortable distance. She laughed and clapped her hands. “I did not expect to see your cow carrying the two of you! And look! More Fox friends!” Valka raised her hands in greetings to the shield siblings.

“We are still working on the friends part.” Eivor said with a smile. Signaling to Randvi she wanted down, she slid off the back side of Moose’s rump and ran up to embrace Valka. Wrapping the smaller woman up in her arms and hugging her. “AGhh! I missed your troublesome face!”

“HAH! You are one to talk! Jottun Raven!”
Eivor laughed and stood up straight, picking Valka up off her feet.
“EIVOR!”

“Oops!” Eivor quickly sat her diminutive friend back down on her feet and peeked back over her shoulder at the shocked face of her wife to be and the angry face of Ulla her systir. She gave a sheepish look and then laughed. “I feel good today!”

Ulla rubbed her brow. “You wont feel good later when I strap you to a table and force dwale down your gullet… will you?”

Eivor giggled even more. “It tastes terrible, but I will be feeling good for a while!”

Ulla sighed. “Lombungr.” (Idiot) she growled.

“Eilif…”

The younger woman looked across to Randvi, a question in gray eyes.
“Show me where I might find Dag?”

Those gray eyes shifted to Eivor’s back, her systir tottering off jovially with Valka, the two of them with arms over each other's shoulders, like they did when they were all younger and were scheming.

She looked to Ulla who made a face and shrugged. “Is it too much to hope she crushes his balls too?”

Randvi laughed. If she weren’t careful that would be her new moniker in the Raven clan, instead of Randvi-Red Fox.

Eilif grinned, feeling delighted by Ulla’s question. Even if it never came to pass, its mere existence was hope enough for Eilif. If not now, some day Randvi would deliver… they had already seen how she dealt with assholes before.

“Randvi, remember to stop by and fill up your dwale wax before bed tonight.” Ulla reminded.

“Yes, thank you systir.” Randvi nodded, making eye contact with Ulla before she dismounted off of Moose, following Eilif.

“I will go too.” Fastve said, falling into line behind Randvi. It would be some time that Eivor and Valka talked about wedding preparations, and if there was a fight to be had against that arse Dag. It was no question which she would rather be doing. Backing up Eivor’s wife seemed so much more her speed than talking about handfasting preparations.

“Please try to let level heads prevail.” Ulla called after them all.

Eilif waved.
…

Dag was sitting in a chair that looked a lot like a throne when they entered the War Chief’s council room. His bulky frame resting heavy in the armed seat, his face fallen, his brows heavy over dark eyes. He sat low in the seat, hands resting on his chest, his ass on the very edge, looking dejected.

His dark eyes watched them as they entered. First Eilif who swept the room before Randvi entered. He grunted and waved her off. “Wh-...”

“Hello Dag.”

The question of why Eilif was there to bother him died on his lips as Randvi stepped through the portal. She was a beautiful woman, strong, sturdy, proud. His eyes drank her in. The way her leathers fit, the tight stitch to her britches instead of a woman's dress. Her long tunic came to her knees, cut around her hips and belted securely. She was such a handsome woman, sharp intense eyes, a generous full mouth. He almost didn’t mind her cleft chin, it was so soft that he could overlook it.

He sat up in his seat as she stood before the empty table.
“Randvi.” He murmured. If she was here did it mean the cursed Wolf-Kissed was too?

Her eyes swept over him as he sat himself up. A cautious look. Behind her came Fastve who looked back out the door way before she settled against it, hands resting on her hips, very near her weapons, but not actually on them.

“Dag.” She said and let her eyes look around the room. It was actually her first time being here, but it did not feel like her mate touched this room.

“Welcome back to Fornburg. I trust your trip was uneventful?”

Her eyes came back to him, still hiding her emotions. He could not grasp them or read them as she stood before him. Did that mean Eivor still breathed?

Bootsteps were heard in the hallway between the longhouse and the war room. But Fastve moved so as to block their passage. Her bulky frame taking up the hall. That would be his runner, to speak of Eivor’s return… His eyes shifted to Randvi again.

“Can I help you?”

“No, I just wanted to look the man who threatened my partner in the eye.”

“Excuse me?”

“See if he was man enough to admit his rather bold power play.” She leaned in on him, planting hands on the table, her braid swung forward, and he could smell her sweet smell, even over that damned blue caribou…

“What are you talking about?” He asked, his eyes sweeping her form, drinking in the bounty that would be wasted on that freak Eivor…

“It means I am watching you Dag Nithisson, and when you mess up… and you will… mess up. I will be there to catch you, and when I bring you in for punishment, it will destroy you… remember that the next time you scheme to harm any who are mine.”

“Who are yours? Tch. Not even wed to our flannfluga yet and al-!”

He found his bulky body grabbed by the collar of his jerkin and hauled over the table like he were a babe. His body twisted down and around onto the ground with a heavy thump that was both forceful and shocking. He sucked in a breath, his hands coming to the one that clenched his jerkin as cold green fire blazed all consuming upon him.

“You arrogant, insensitive, bombastic, bacraut!” Randvi fairly roared in his face.

The room got really tense really fast, as she upended the heavy man out of his seat with such surprising force and speed both Eilif and Fastve were left staring with a sense of shock and awe. What they witnessed was nothing short of a miracle. Though a hefty man Dag was solid, hard for even the sturdiest of raiders to supplant.

Their hands grappled, but Randvi had the upper hand, and she was holding it, even as he tried to free himself from her grip. A knee came down upon his chest, and an arm went up to stop his legs. That hand came back down to the collar of his tunic as his struggles petered out with Randvi squarely in the victor's place.

“What happened to her… you should have protested, not praised.” Randvi snarled at him, her teeth bared. “The disgrace THAT ANIMAL did to her should have been dealt with swiftly and severely! That YOU!!! a man who deems to be her superior failed to protect her IS A DISGRACE!! If I hear you calling Eivor that again I will make YOU a woman with my plough! DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME!” As she asked this she slid her knee back into his belly and lifted his chest up off the ground for a heavy thump against the floor once more.

His face was twisted in a rage, gone was his shock. His teeth bared, but he was subject to her, with witnesses. Not just her women… but one of his own men, who had pushed himself into the room. His face was red as he held back his impotent fury.
“Get your fucking hands off me.” He said through clenched teeth.

“Say you understand me.”

“Get OFF!” He roared.

Her hand shifted to his belt and pulled his own knife, it went under his tunic against his thigh, sliding down to his crotch. Those cold fire eyes still burned upon him, his rage shifted as that blade slipped down between his legs. The red flush of his skin drained pale white.

She leaned in on him harder, that knee digging deeply as she whispered her intentions for him alone. “I will cut it all off… for what you say, and what you have done and haven't done for MY raven. You think you know shame now? I will stump you and drag your writhing sack to the city square where I will lay you out for the entire clan to see before I shove my plough up your ass. What will they say then? What man will follow you then?”

He became utterly still beneath her, the tension between them had everyone in the room standing on guard, Fastve &Eilif had their hands on the raider who had tried to interrupt that private conversation.

“Say it…” Randvi said so that the whole room heard, her voice calm, cold, daring Dag to defy her wishes. Her hand didn’t even tremble as she held it poised to rend his manhood from his body, to deliver on everything she promised if provoked.

“I understand.” The words rattled out of him, the contempt in his blanched face clear. There was no doubt about where either of them stood at that moment… and he despised her for it.

Her hand paused a moment longer, the blade a real threat in her hand. “Just so we are clear…”

He grunted.

“Good. I am going to get up, and you are going to lay ever so still until I step back.”

He gave a short nod in agreement and understanding. Letting out a breath only after she stepped back the knife suddenly gone from his groin.

…
Eivor looked up, blue eyes scanning the area around them as if just seeing that she was alone there with Valka and Svala.

Valka watched the realization wash over her, curiosity touched Eivor as she scanned the area in search of those she thought were there with her as they settled down. She waited to see if Eivor would ask. It was sometimes hard to gauge what her friend would do. Or what thoughts she had, she was often deep water, calm on top, but turbulent below. She had learned to live her life in such a way as to bring honor to Styrbjorn and in so doing kept a lot of herself out of the light for everyone, even herself.
“Are you worried about her?”

Those troubled eyes returned as Eivor processed how she was feeling. “I don’t know. She has friends here now, and she is allowed to be her own person.”

“Of course.” Valka agreed. Things were changing so rapidly in their lives, especially Eivor and Randvi’s. Their marriage in service for peace between their clans was new for them both, and for Eivor, a new start at relationships deeper than found family.

“Should I be worried?”

“Fastve and Eilif went with her. I saw the three of them heading towards the longhouse.” Some concern flashed in Eivor’s eyes. “Do you wish to go to her?”

Again those eyes dropped as she puzzled her response. “If she wanted me with her, she would have called me.”

“Yet you are still uncomfortable.”

“There is much I am uncertain about. I find myself thinking twice about things I never have before. I find myself… aching in body and spirit when she is not near…” Eivor’s eyes looked out around them, searching for the familiar sight of Randvi. “I want to be near her always…”

“Do you think now she does not want to be around you always?” Valka settled on a log across from the fire where they were making food. Her eyes met Eivor who own seemed flighty but in need of something. What she wasn’t sure yet.

“No…” She looked at Valka, their eyes met as if Eivor was trying to judge what her response should be, by what she saw or didn't see in Valka’s face. “I don’t know. But I can’t follow her like a puppy.”

Valka snorted. “I would love to see you lovesick.”

Eivor’s face reddened, drawing Valka’s attention suddenly. Her eyes casting aside as she thought about the winsome redhead who smelled sweet, and tasted even sweeter.

“Frejya’s tits! You are!” Valka whispered this revelation as large blue eyes rose up to her filled with emotion and barely held tears.

“I fear what I am becoming…”

“What you are becoming?”

“How can I be a hardened War-Chief if all I can think about is Randvi? Everytime I see her or think of her I flush like a young maid?”

Valka let out a heavy breath, moving to sit beside Eivor. Their shoulders bumped before she slid her arm around Eivor’s back. “Being attracted to your Fox, and hungry for her time and attention are part of… falling in love.” She leaned back a little to look at Eivor with better eyes. Her friend put her face into her hands, elbows on knees.

“No one will respect or fear me.” Eivor bemoaned.

Valka snorted. “Have your daggers rusted?”

Eivor moved as if only shifting when in reality she pulled one dagger out in one swift fluid motion.

Valka put her hand up as if to catch the blade as Eivor brought it out. “They will be plenty awed with your sword craft. You show them that if they see your besotted face and judge you unfit.”

Eivor looked at the clean glistening blade in the late morning sun. “You think so?”

“Remind them why you are War Chief. If that doesn’t convince them, you can always challenge them to a holmgang. They will be convinced of your abilities once more with that threat.”

“The holmgang is not a threat, Valka…” Eivor chastised.

Valka smiled. “Yeah it is, Eivor.” They both looked up as Svala came out with a pitcher of ale, and some horned cups. “Modir~” Her voice was soft as she moved to help. Taking the pitch and inviting her mother to join them.

Svala passed the cups to her daughter and moved to Eivor, drawing her in for a hug. “My child.” She said softly as she gathered Eivor up into her arms, leaving no breath between them. Svala kissed Eivor’s head.
“Welcome home Eivor, tell me how your hunt went.”

“Modir.” Vallka said.

“No, it’s okay.” Eivor soothed as she wrapped arms around Svala’s thinning frame. “It was a good trip Modir Svala. I would say I learned a lot, but aside from a few foxes, I have nothing to gift you. I am sorry.”

Svala pulled herself back, cupping Eivor’s face gently between pigment stained hands. “I need nothing but your return, Eivor. It is all I ever needed, my girls safely by my side.” She looked at Eivor’s hair, tipping her head down as she looked at it critically. “You have changed your hair…”

“Have I?” Eivor remained docile in Svala’s sure hands. The woman who helped her heal, and grow was losing her touch with Midgard. They all saw it. Her mind slipping to happier places, and times. Walking distant paths that grew longer, and further from them.

“It is pretty.” Svala tucked a few errant strands back into Eivor’s braid, with deft fingers before she bent herself to press a kiss to Eivor’s head again. “Hmm. I feel myself drifting away.” She murmured thoughtfully. “I will go rest now, my dottirs.”

The two of them watched as Svala shuffled back towards the house. Not because her physical form was unable, but because her mind raced forward eager to leave its flesh. They watched her slowly drift back towards the hide doorway before disappearing.

There was a poignant silence that settled between them. it seemed that their lives were ever changing… at a pace that left them all breathless.
“Will you anchor me to midgard one day, Eivor?” Valka asked, looking back at her as she broke that aching silence.

“Will you want it?” Eivor asked. Because it seemed to both of them that Svala did want that.

“My happiness is here. I venture out to explore, to learn, to inform, to bless, and to warn’ but always do I come home. You are my family… and though I wander the Bifrost it is for the beauty of my family that I have always longed.”

“Personally, I have found that the Bifrost is not for me.”

Valka smiled and poured a cup for her friend.

“Not even in the hall of corpses?”

Eivor reached for the horn cup. “After what I have witnessed, I don’t know what I believe any more.” She peered into it with a frown. “I feel as if I know nothing any more.” It was true that Eivor had changed a lot of late. Not just because of her betrothal to Randvi, but since her trip to the deep north with her brother. A place where Eivor returned, but Sigurd did not…

Valka held her cup up to Eivor, and after her eyes rose to see it, she brought her own up to touch Valka's.

“To family. May it always grow stronger, and richer.” Valka said, and studied Eivor’s face the lines of worry softening, smoothing back as she found delight in that offering. A release from the deeper thoughts that seemed to be rising.

“To family.”

They sat and talked and planned. At the end of the discussion Valka got to witness Eivor’s eyes, finding her fox. Saw it dawn on her friend's face, and watched the light sparkle in blue eyes. They followed the Rev’s cunning Strategist with such intensity that Valka could understand why Eivor had been a little leery of others seeing her in such a state. Two things touched her at that moment. Relief for her dearest friend, and joy when she turned to find the same look on Randvi’s glowing face.

“Where have you been? Eivor asked, her voice raspy and soft in a way that Valka had never heard before.

“Cleaning.” Randvi smiled, she walked right up into Eivor’s personal space, shifting her weight to one hip as she took up a stance directly in front of the two of them. Dancing eyes peered into Eivor’s cup before calloused hands touched their War-Chief’s. Without hesitation or fear Randvi liberated Eivor’s cup of ale, their eyes only for each other. She drank in such a way that one eye was kept on Eivor draining the cup in one smooth gulp.

With her hands free Eivor reached for those full hips, pulling Randvi gently forward, until their bodies were pressed together. A hand sliding down Eivor’s golden braid, fingers curling possessively into it. Valka felt a flicker of delight for her friend. Her eyes shifted from their intimate silent communication to her own thick goddess of a raider.

There was something there. Something she would ask about later. “Shall we all have a meal?” She asked.

“I told Eilif to go get her wiser half. They will be joining us shortly.”

Valka stood up, offering her cup to her smiling partner. “You look like you have been enjoying yourself.” She murmured privately.

“I am impressed with our Strategist's choices, and her use of force to make her point.” Her dark lover thrust her chin out at Randvi before taking the cup Valka offered. Downing it much like Randvi had.

“Oh?”

“They are each strong, but together they will be even more so. I was feeling uneasy about the battle ahead, but after what I have seen today, less so.” She put her arm around Valka, pulling her in until their bodies molded together, and they shared their warmth, and a kiss.

“What happened?” Valka asked as her heart fluttered.

“EIVOR!!!”

It was Fastve who snorted, her eyes turning to find Eilif with Ulla under arm. She seemed excited, her face bright, smile big, she was having a hard time walking Ulla’s pace.

After a gentle push Ulla sent her eager partner on her way. “Go.” They heard her say. “Go on. I know where I’m going.”

Eivor, who had been happily nestled between Randvi’s breasts, was not prepared for Eilif’s sudden and boisterous presence. She found herself half smashed, half laid on as Eilif pounced them. Her systir’s weight bearing down on the two of them, and their embrace.

“Uff! Eilif! What…?!?”

Valka watched Eilif actually throw herself on Eivor and Randvi. Her large body suddenly weighed down upon them without warning. She wiggled until Eivor sat back, giving Eilif room between them, suspended by Eivor’s arms, and held by Randvi’s hips.

“You aren't twelve any more Alfr!” Valka reminded. Having experienced her own Eilif landing a time or two before.

“HAH! Growing up is…” Eilif started.

“Growing up is desired, growing old is not.” Ulla said as she joined them. The taller woman hugged Valka, and touched Fastve’s shoulder in quiet greeting.

Eilif paused, her gray eyes shifting to her soon to be wife, searching her face before Eivor brought one arm out, almost losing her systir. Randvi stumbled forward, and all three of them went over backwards off the bench. Eilif cried out, Randvi laughed, Eivor cursed.

“ULLA!” Eivor cried.

“She is your systir!” Ulla reminded. Not one of the three of them seemed inclined to help Eivor in her current predicament.

“Ugh! Alfr! What… even!”

They shared a drink and watched in amusement as Randvi sat up first out of the three, brushing her braid back and gave a look down at the twisted systirs before laughing.
“Eilif! What are you even doing?”

All three of them were shocked when she raised up her hand and swatted Eilif resoundley on what had to have been the butt. They couldn't quite see where her impact landed.

“Agh! Red!” Eilif called. And struggled twice as hard. “I’m a little stuck! Eivor push! My back is killing me!”

“You giant pain in my shoulder!” Eivor growled.

“Look! I’m sorry!”

Randvi realizing that there was some distress rising readjusted herself and reached down, sliding her arm down around Eilif’s shoulders she pulled her upright.

“I don’t always think my actions through! But damn ask me if I'm sorry!”

“Are—” Randvi began.

“Don’t ask that! She is going to tell you she really liked that slap on her ass, and if you could do it more for her.”

Eilif snickered as she was able to get onto her knees with Randvi’s help.

Ulla was still standing beside Valka, and Fastve. The three of them sharing the same cup as they watched the three of them struggle.

“You arses are no help.” Eivor grumbled.

“I gave you all my attention.” Ulla said.

“Especially after the ass slap.” Valka intoned, her own smile growing bigger.

“We all paid more attention after that. Say, uh… Randvi… you wouldn’t be doling those out upon request would you?”

Valka’s eyes shifted towards Fastve, a brow raising into her headpiece. Her eyes dropped to her lover's shirt covered butt.

“Only for the best behavior.” Randvi intoned rolling down onto her butt on the ground beside Eivor. She sat so near Eilif her legs went over the taller of the Varinsdottir’s thighs.

Eilif’s blush deepened as she looked from Randvi to Eivor. “I like her.” She said cheekily, leaning in to put her arm around Randvi’s shoulders. The three of them went down again.

Randvi and Eilif laughed. Eivor sighed, but it wasn’t a displeased sound.
“What are we going to do with you my Systir?”

“Love me always.” Eilif murmured, wrapping arms around the two of them.

Eivor sighed, bringing her hand to cup her systir’s face. “I do, brat. More than the words I have to express it.”

They just lay there together, the three of them.

“Shall we help them?” Valka asked.

Ulla grunted as she picked up the pitcher of ale and poured a new cup. “I’m not sure it won’t just happen again.”

“What did you give her?” Valka asked, sharing the cup with Ulla.

“Oh, just a little dwale. She came home hurting after an altercation in the war room.”

“How much did Eivor drink?”

“A sip.” Valka hummed. Randvi saved her from it. She is simply a little trapped at the moment.”

“No, she is wise.” Ulla said, handing the cup to Valka once more.

“You know we can hear you right?” Eivor said from beneath her bigger, little sister.

“Are you three done playing in the dirt?” Ulla asked as she came over. Setting the bench Eivor had been sitting on upright and sitting down upon it.

Eilif looked totally asleep upon them. Pale cheeks flushed, eyes closed, face wan. Ulla gulped as she found her partner gently held by Eivor. And supported by Randvi.

“I think we are done.” Eivor said.

“So I see.”

“Here, let me.” Fastve, said and moved to render aid.

“I will get a blanket for her, we can lay her by the fire.” Valka slipped away as they moved to pull the unconscious Eilif off of both Randvi and Eivor.

Ulla stilled Fastve while Valka went inside to get a blanket. Her eyes studying the way Randvi was supporting not just Eilif but Eivor too. Her body held in such a way that Eilif’s weight did not bear down upon Eivor’s still healing shoulder. She looked from this careful protection to Randvi. There was a quiet recognition there that she acknowledged with a tip of her head. Yeah she saw it. The way she protected them all. All of her girls… Ulla felt her heart flutter, and her estimation of Randvi rose just a little more. “Thank you.”

“Here it is.” Valka said as she came back out, flipping the blanket. Spreading it they gently laid EIlif upon it. And Ulla settled on it with her.

With Eilif settled, the rest of them reclined on a few more blankets that Valka brought out, for their midday meal.

“So are you going to tell us what happened in the war council room?” Valka asked after everyone seemed done with their meals.

“I was just—”

“Wait! Let me!” Fastve gently interrupted.

Chapter Text

Ulla watched Eivor and Randvi. Her eyes on their dynamics. The way their bodies leaned towards one another. The extended looks, and soft touches. The longing that was growing between them as the afternoon wore on.

She quietly held her own council as they flirted and giggled. Eivor’s skin telling the feelings that passed through cautiously concealing eyes. Randvi seemed both attentive to, and alert towards Eivor’s conflicting emotions. Teasing when she was secure, and pulling back when she was flustered. It seemed in their time together in Revlund, Randvi had become very aware of Eivor, and her needs. But in so doing, she held her own closely at bay.

Careful not to let herself feel all the emotions that writ themselves upon her expressive eyes. She really was very unlike Eivor in that manner. Bright eyes telling secrets that full lips never whispered.

Ulla looked at Valka, and they shared a secret smile.

As the afternoon came to evening, and the stories of their adventures in Revlund came to a close, Ulla spoke up. “Hej Eivor. How about you walk my intoxicated wife home, you and Fastve; and I show Randvi the healer's hut?”

Eivor looked across to Eilif who was conscious at last, giving her systir a goofy smile. Eivor chuckled and nodded. “Aye, we can do that.” She popped her hands on her knees before standing, pushing herself to her feet. “Come on systir. To your nest you go.” She moved to gather Eilif’s arm into her hands.

“I dunno Chief.” Fastve softly protested. She was holding her diminutive seer in her arms, their bodies aligned, Valka sitting in her lap. Their legs twisted comfortably. “Are you sure you are up for that? I can take this Jottun myself.”

“Agh, no. She is too much. Even more when her mind is not in it. We will be fine.” Eivor said as she gave Randvi a long look, and then a soft smile. Their fingers brushed, there was some lingering there. “When we have Eilif tucked in, and you are through we can meet in the healers bathing house.”

Randvi smiled and nodded. “Be careful.”

“I will.”

Ulla walked quietly ahead with Randvi, as their lovers prepared for the trek home.

As they came upon the healer's hut Randvi gave her a look and an easy smile. “You did not bring me here to show me the healer's hut, so what is it you wanted to say?”

“It isn’t just about what I want to say, it is what I want to show.”

“Oh?” Green eyes shifted to the hut then back again. “What is it?”

“You know the story of my systir’s past, so I will not anger you with those details” She gestured for them to enter, the two of them pausing as they heard Eilif’s distant giggle. Looking back they caught sight of Eilif being slung between the two tall ravens. Eivor’s face that of concentration. Eilif’s goofy as she giggled again.

“Come.” Ulla said. Her hand gentle on Randvi’s shoulder. “We do not want you to be too far behind her.”

“What are we doing?” Randvi asked as they entered not Ulla’s private quarters but the nest of another. It was filled with leather tomes, a desk, writing utensils, a bed, and a few personal effects. Parts and pieces, human and animal alike. A series of candles that had been burned down the day before, and the sweet smell of herbs in various stages of mixing and blending.

“What is this place?”

“My Tante’s room.” Ulla said. She was already pulling the broches off of her dress. “I wish to show you something that will help you, help her.”

Keen eyes watched her pull the apron of her dress off, and lay it aside.
“We must do this nude?” Randvi asked.

“Only your chest. I want you to feel it when I show you. Then you will understand the power I am giving you.”

Ulla was a beautiful woman, her body long, and shapely, though not defined as Eivor's, it was filled with long muscles, and soft curves from her hips to her shoulders. Her breasts fuller, her body classically beautiful. The pigment of her body was strange, unknown to Randvi, and for a moment she let herself look.

The circles were flawless, and lined her body, in close perfect proximity to the next. Giving her a very tight striped look. Encircling her hips, waist, and belly. They traveled up her chest, where a series of circles made the shape of a blossomed flower. Deep pigment filled those circles except for the text she guessed of Ulla’s people written upon her skin. Greek if she remembered right.

Her skin was not at all sun darkened, but a rich deep color, like honey. Full breasts were unmarred, the flesh of her nipples relaxed, smooth, dark.

“Come.” Ulla said, and offered her hand.

Randvi blinked, looking from her revealed systir to the hand offered. She pulled at her belts, and loosed her jerkin. Tugging it off over her head, Randvi slung it down onto the chair with Ulla’s apron. Moving forward she took that hand. Trusting Ulla with her person.

Ulla drew her into her embrace. Their chests meeting, The warmth and weight of Ulla’s breasts pressing upon her. Heavy and smooth. She flushed, but it was just a physical reaction. She kept her eyes on what they were doing. Trying to understand what Ulla wanted to show her. Their bellies met, and she was enveloped in Ulla’s larger frame. Long arms sliding around her shoulders, and back.
“We are all uniquely made up of energy, but it is not traditionally bound to our bodies. It dwells within us, and moves through us, and when we trust and love someone we share it with them. When we desire and when we make love, our energies unite. Eivor’s energy is tangled. It is difficult for her to let it flow. To allow herself to absorb it, and to permit it to move through her body. It is very tightly bound to her physical form. She, and women like her, have more anchors than most. I have worked a lot with her to share her daily energies with myself, and with Eilif, and others she is comfortable with, but her sexual energy is… still very knotted. It spins and circles, and turns into agitation.”

Randvi held her hands out as Ulla drew her in. Their bodies now pressed tightly together. “Wrap your arms around me, and place your hands as I have placed mine.”

Randvi thought about the placement, and after a moment, she did as Ulla instructed. “There are ways to help Eivor overcome this blockage. Something I can not do for her, because I will never be seen as someone she will desire. Unlike you, she would not even permit herself to dwell on things that make her aroused in my presence without external stimuli. And I am not so sure she would permit this to happen even with you as her distraction. So I will show you now, and you can help her where I am unable.”

“We have made love before.” Randvi said.
She was not prepared for the very intense look in dark eyes, the two of them paused, arm in arm, breast to breast.

“And how was it?” Ulla asked, no teasing, just seeking information.

Randvi dropped her gaze recalling the memory. Eivor was a very generous lover. Seeking her pleasure. Hungry for her release. It was harder though when Randvi hungered for that too. Eivor’s release was difficult. “It was good when we finally got there. Sometimes it just… slips away.”

Ulla grunted. “I need you to summon your own sexual energy. Because I am not Eivor you will hold it from me too and you will know her struggle a little.”

Randvi made an uncertain face.

“What is happening is not Eivor keeping her energy from you. The backup isn’t even her fault. It is a product of her survival of that fateful night. She has not had the opportunity to let it go, and it will take time and effort for her to do that.”

Randvi sighed and let her eyes drop, she closed them and sought her golden bird.
Even pressed against Ulla in such a manner Randvi had no trouble thinking of her wife to be. Her husky laugh, and the feel of her hands in passing. The soft press of lips on her skin, a vision of Eivor so intimately held between her thighs as her body blossomed with her lovers growing skill was even now breathtaking.

Randvi sucked in a shuddering breath trying to hold back the flood of new memories. Wetting dry lips she held her body stiffly as all that energy filled her.Suddenly very uncomfortable at the blossom of it between their bodies, but Ulla didn't seem to mind. She could feel it in her guts.

Ulla grunted again and then grinned.

“What?” Randvi asked, reaching for that lifeline that pulled her back from that powerful passionate memory.

Ulla shook her head. “I am just…” She took a deep breath and let it out, her eyes casting aside as her smile grew. “... pleased for you both. I can see how Eivor is moved by you. And now I know the feelings are mutual.

“You know that by my… my energy?”

“Hmm.” Ulla murmured. “Oh yes. I actually expected a little more resistance, but you have been holding yourself back for sometime so that you do not overwhelm her. You fairly burst to share.”

Randvi blushed.

“Nothing to be embarrassed about.”

“I’m not embarrassed.” Randvi gulped.

Ulla hummed again, she brought her hand up to Randvi’s shoulders, and placed her palm flat there. “The depth of her knotting is in her belly and loins, but it is directed by her big head, and conflicted heart. So we must help her move the energy past these places to the root of her sexual energy.” Ulla paused looking down at Randvi. She smirked. “Being shorter than her gives you an advantage.” Ulla readjusted herself so that her center of gravity was lower, and their bodies were better aligned.

“First, shake your hands out, you are emptying your hands. And when you are ready, you will anchor your left hand here.” She put her hand over the spur of Randvi’s spine. The most prominent bone in her back above her shoulders. “This awakens her mind and heart to your presence, and permits you to touch her energy more freely. She wants you to touch her so it gives you some power over its movement.”

She then placed her free hand over Randvi’s heart on her back. “Here is where love is centered. It fills us and moves us and spreads out from the heart, radiating like the sun. This is where she feels for us the deepest. As her people, as her family. This is the root I am able to touch. But this…” Ulla’s hand slid down Randvi’s spine to the bowl of her hips, and pressed their bodies more closely together. Where her britches rested still. Randvi tensed even more, as Ulla’s hand seemingly innocent and innocuous pushed something down her spine. “I will touch it so that you can feel it, but I will not stimulate it. I wouldn't want you to flip me over the table.” She teased.

Randvi felt that warmth touch her. Not just Ulla’s palm as it rested low down her back, but something else. Something that stirred in her. Something that made her alert and awake and impatient. When Ulla’s hand left she breathed a sigh of relief.

“Eivor carries a lot of her tension in her hips, because she is unable to release her energy here. So you must help the flow through stimulation. Again this is just a demonstration so that you will be able to feel her struggle. Without your help she will always struggle. This can be frustrating and even debilitating for you both. Ending intimate moments in discomfort and dissatisfaction. So though you will fight me I will show you the power of what you will give her. If you agree to it.”

Randvi met those deep eyes again, feeling as if she might fall into them. She looked away as she thought of her discomfort in Ulla’s arms, and how it related to the woman she was becoming so deeply bound to that it made her tremble. She nodded as her emotions swelled. “I want- want to help her.” Her voice barely a whisper.

The look of compassion on Ulla’s face almost did her in. She pulled Randvi close again and for a moment she just held her. Their energy shifting through their skin. Ulla’s relief, Randvi’s a jumbled force she didn’t quite understand, but for Eivor she wanted to.

XXXXXXXXXX

That night, Eivor tucked herself in against the wall, protecting her injured side as she watched Randvi brush her long beautiful hair. Unbound firelight flickered and shimmered, cascading like water.

“What do you see?”

Blue eyes shifted, drawing to Randvi’s mouth. She had heard her speak, but did not comprehend the words. “S-” Her voice wasn’t even a whisper. Her thoughts filled with the beautiful woman sitting so casually in just her towel. Clearing her throat felt abrasive, intrusive.

”Heeey. Ouch god’s damn it!” Two doors down from them, the three siblings, filled a larger room. The three of them feeling more secure together.

Eivor’s eyes shifted briefly, as she heard someone whisper “Fucking hell… could you not?”

Randvi made a face, the motion drawing Eivor’s eyes back to her.

“Your Foxes are still feeling the results of their poor decisions.”

Randvi grunted and then smiled, she sat her brush in her lap and shifted, drawing her trunk up from her hips. Extending herself as she lifted her chin in an imperious manner. “I think you mean “our” foxes.”

Eivor flushed, Randvi was a goddess among women. Her eyes sweeping over her soon to be wife’s elongated neck, and torso. There was desire there as she drank her in. Reading that sassy attitude, and unspoken dare. Her skin nearly flawless.

“Hmmm. Yes, you are right.” She rubbed her hands on the blankets that covered her hips. They tingled with the desire to run them over Randvi’s body. To map out her skin. Her chest filled with emotion. So thick that she had to work at taking a breath. Deep and unavoidable.

Her Fox noticed, and full lips twitched.

It made that desire curl deeper, that need to be near her grow until Eivor shifted on the pallet just to distract herself from that longing of intimacy. She licked her lips and blew out a breath, trying to make room in her breast for air once more. Eivor shifted, sliding a muscled arm behind her head, and stretching her body out on the pallet.

It was Randvi’s turn to watch the light play over pale skin. There was no distinction to Eivor’s body, where sun touched and didn’t. Pale as milk, embellished and beautified by the scars of her life. Her still healing shoulder was recently painted blue after their bath. Her partner's sensual neck tightened, her swallow strong and noticeable.

It made Randvi’s mouth water, and her body ache. She sat there fighting the urge to go to her pale raven. Sitting there with such intense need, such impassioned desire part of her didn’t want to fill it. She wanted that deep hunger to fill her, slipping deeper into her body, tightening her belly, and loins. Making her physically ache for Eivor, though she sat only an arm or two away. Such exquisite suffering was a delicious torment she was not hurried to be rid of. More than that though, she wanted Eivor to be ready, to be available.

“Silver for your thoughts?” Randvi asked as they fell quiet again. All hungry eyes and at least on Eivor’s behalf, shy smiles. It seemed she was just coming to terms with her own desires. That it was okay for her to look upon them, and want them. It made Randvi burn as Eivor allowed herself to gaze upon her with growing confidence, and desire.

Her quiet golden bird blushed deeper, dropping hungry eyes, shaking that golden mane as her smile blossomed.

Randvi waited, smiling in silent invitation for her partner to share her thoughts. No matter what they were.

“You are so beautiful.”

They both flushed. “Yeah?”

Eivor nodded emphatically and laughed softly. “Yeah.” She gulped and bit her lips, there was a flicker of worry there; as if expecting negative backlash for her verbal appraisal.

“Can you tell me more?” She asked. There was room to push Eivor. Her partner wanted to be drawn out. To explore this blossoming relationship. Randvi loved it. Helping her overcome a lifetime of self neglect and negative reinforcement for behavior they deemed unworthy of her; so that she fit what role she had been given. Molding herself in their image...

To let Eivor discover herself one step at a time was a reward better than sex.

“I want to touch you.” Her words barely a whisper. A broken, fragile desire afraid to be spoken where it might be crushed before it was permitted to come true. Randvi sat there and felt her smile grow, it made that ache in her body so much deeper… she closed her eyes and took in a calming breath. Licking pulsing lips she blew out a breath, still not allowing herself to rise, to come to Eivor.

When she opened her eyes, Eivor was watching her, a much darker color filling blue eyes. Her growing desire. . . Eivor drew a pale leg up, her body begging Randvi to come as she set her foot on the pallet.

She drew her hand up, slow, and purposefully, she let her own fingers caress the skin of her shoulder, just above her breasts. “Like this?” She asked her younger lover.

Eivor grunted and turned towards her. “Yes.” A tongue came out to wet lips, sliding along them as Eivor studied her. Those intense eyes focused on the movement of her hand, and the way it slipped over Randvi’s collar. She purposefully avoided her breasts, but it didn't seem as if Eivor minded much. Her smile not failing as Randvi drew her fingers down between her breasts and back up the other side.

“Mmmm.” Eivor hummed.

“What else would you like to do?” Randvi’s own voice was thicker, filled with her own breathy need that she was at least in her opinion, doing well to hold at bay.

Eivor’s eyes flicked up to hers then down again as her fingers slipped up her neck, cupping and sliding around before coming back down. The pleading noise that was pulled from Eivor almost had Randvi standing up. Her muscles tensed to draw her over to Eivor. She caught herself, and forced herself to remain immobile.

“Kiss you~” Eivor whispered so winsomely.

Randvi drew fingers over her lips, her eyes rolling closed as she dwelled on that sensation. It wasn’t her fingers touching her anymore, but Eivor’s. She hummed her pleasure.

“Fuck…” Eivor whispered.

Green eyes fluttered open, a little startled to find Eivor perched still on their pallet. Their eyes met, and it was so intimate.
“Tell me?” Randvi whispered, afraid to break the spell she saw cast over Eivor’s tense features.

“Come to me.” Eivor said. Her hand slowly rising, palm up, long calloused fingers extended.

Randvi put her brush on the table beside her and stood up. Her eyes on Eivor, her body seeking support from the table beside her.

“I need to touch you.”

When she sought the strength of the table, Eivor’s expression shifted, those all seeing eyes reading her body’s sagging as a reticence to join her.
“Is that okay?”

“Yes my sweet Raven.” She said, trying to reassure her. It wasn’t until Randvi extended her own hand out that the worry on Eivor’s face softened. Their hands touching. A strong hand curling around her own. They squeezed briefly. Eivor pulled her ever so gently.
“The light.” Randvi said, turning to douse it.

“Leave it.” Eivor croaked. “I want to see you… please?”

Never had she felt so beautiful. So worshiped by the eyes of another. “Of course my darling.” Randvi brought her hand up to Eivor’s cheek, as strong arms wrapped around her. Eivor shifted on the pallet, her body exposed as she slid forward to capture Randvi at the bedside.

There was such fire in Eivor’s body, such heat as their breasts and then bellies met. Eivor leaned into her, wrapping both arms around her. She was nestled between Eivor’s thighs, and pulled tight into the bowl of her hips. The full body contact drew a long noise of delight from them. Expressed in similar, but different ways.

Randvi groaned her delight.
Eivor whispered hers. A breathy rattle that issued past Randvi’s ear, and tickled against her neck.

Even in Eivor’s weakened, state, that injured arm held her with some power. Strong long fingers splayed across her back. There was no doubt whose hands were bigger… a thought she never had before, as Eivor’s palm splayed with such heat across her chilled skin. Fingers digging into the meat of her shoulder and back. Holding her desperately.

She raised her lips, and found Eivor there. Her mouth was sweet and warmer than her body. Randvi melted into her. Younger or not, Eivor was a powerful woman. She allowed herself to be attracted to that power. To that gentleness that guided it. Even in her need she held herself with such restraint.

Randvi’s hands played across her lover's back, running down the length of her spine. She lifted her hand to draw it back up, shaking out her hand one, two, three times, before placing it once more to rub down again, sweeping the energy through Evor’s core towards her loins. Unlocking that fire to let it blossom and grow.

Eivor groaned, her arms tightening as she leaned into Randvi. Slipping off the pallet she took up stance before her, supporting their bodies.

“She will be moved by your actions in ways she does not understand, but must respond to. Be gentle with her, and prepared for that release…”

Eivor held her fiercely, her body trembling as Randvi shook out her hand and prepared for a third pass. Eivor was breathing hard now. The heat in her body growing, as her body responded to the relief it was brought.

When the third pass hit Eivor’s loins, Randvi found herself twisted around, her body pressed against the pallet. Held pinned by powerful hips. Randvi felt breathless as Eivor leaned into her, pushing her back onto the pallet. “Randvi~” Eivor groaned.

“Yes darling?” A trembling breath came out of Eivor’s parted lips, hot and shaky against her neck where it was pressed. “God’s I feel like I might burn up with desire.”

“Show me?” Randvi asked sweetly. The kiss she was given curled her toes, and lit her senses aflame. She burned in the conflagration of Eivor.

…

Morning was relaxed for the entire city of Fornburg. Or at least would have been if not for Dag and his injured pride. He stood in the doorway of the longhouse, watching as Eivor and Eilif set out on the journey to bring back her ancestor's sword… His face turned tight as his eyes shifted to the she-demon who had humiliated him. Disgust twisting his features.

“Be wary pup, your face shows the dark intentions of your heart.”

Dag ‘s attention shifted to the grizzled form of Knud. The older warrior gave him a long look before he let his eyes shift to the bright form of the she-fox that had thus far out paced and outwitted them both.

“If you are looking to survive this next day or so I suggest you not let your thoughts touch your face. It matters not if something terrible befalls them if all believes it is you.”

Dag’s attention snapped to Knud. “What terrible thing?”

“All sorts of terrible things befall the unwary.” Knud whispered and smirked a dangerous smile. “Will you look guilty when it happens?”

…

Tait yawned as he sat astride his beast. He leaned on the horse's shoulders and propped his face up with his hands. He had set out earlier with Ove at Eivor and Randvi’s wishes. He was a bit hungover and was not at all prepared for a day of following two Jottun ravens through a young and gnarled wood.

Ove looked at him with an amused expression. “Remember your splitting headache does them honor.” He laughed, making Tait hold his head and groan.

“Must you be so wiley?” Tait bemoaned, making the older raider laugh harder.

“You look like a steaming pile of dung.” Eilif pointed out as they rode up on their steeds.

Tait groaned, a hand still holding his pounding head. Ove walloped him, and would have bowled him off his horse, if not for a strong hand only seconds before the jarring impact from the otherside, and an inquisitive face of Eivor who gave him a hint of pity before she pulled her blue caribou away. “We must go to where Eilif’s father lays. It is half a days ride, and that does not even include the digging.”

“I shall sing us a tune all the way there. Ove offered.

Tait moaned as the older man guffawed loudly. At least he had only been half joking. He only hummed after about an hour or two of silence.

Eivor rode beside Tait, and reached out when he teetered off to the side a little too far. He grunted each time and gave her a look.
“How do you know?” He asked. He was not prepared for the shrug, or reciprocal question.

“How do you breathe?”

He grunted watching her as she pulled away. Beckoned by her systir.
“Leave the poor sod be.” Eilif told Ove. The older raider looked from Eilif to Tait and just grinned as the systirs rode ahead of them.

“Can you tell me why it is you feel okay with a half crazed wild fox and an old man who was not so long ago an enemy?” Eilif asked. They were expecting trouble today.

Eivor leaned back on her cow, catching Ove putting a hand out to steady Tait as the younger man covered his face with both hands. “One is honor bound by a blood debt. The other is honor bound by a life debt. They may have been enemies, but they are honorable men.”

Eilif grunted. “We know that about Ove, the old bastard I trust to have us in a pinch, but that wet behind the ears fox? I have more facial hair than him.” Eilif looked back at him and then snorted. “I hold my liquor better too.”

“I trust Randvi, and she trusts that Tait will remain honorable.”

Eilif made a face then shook her head. “I guess so.”

“You guess?” Eivor asked.

“Ah, I am grumpy that I was separated from my mate.”

“For good reason.”

Eilif grunted. “That doesn’t mean I can't be disappointed that I am not still in bed laying between sweet smelling breasts.”

Eivor flushed as she smiled. The images of their passionate love making last night still firmly on her mind. “I understand, systir.” She put her hand on Eilif’s shoulder. It had been hard to part with Randvi this morning. Their bodies tangled and heavy. She still felt the deep relief their exploits had brought her last night.

Eilif giggled, drawing her back to the here and now. “You look good systir.”

…

Randvi found herself delightfully pulled into Ulla’s wedding preparations with Valka, Panacea and a slew of other lesser known healers in training who flit around in the background rendering aid without being intrusive. She found herself soaking in the heated pools of the bath house. Smelling of fragrant flowers, and powerful herbs. The four of them up to their necks in the hot water.

She felt amazing. Her body tingling, her mind racing.

“That is the oils in the water.” Ulla said as she gazed at Randvi’s deeply flushed face, wan with pleasure. She was more than pleased by that deeply satisfied look. She just bet if Randvi wore it, that meant Eivor did too.

Randvi hummed as she let her hand play over her belly, beneath the water, just above the part of her body she wanted to stroke. She could feel Eivor’s body pressing upon her. She didn’t see the other party members. But her gorgeous Raven. Impassioned, and starving. . . Her lips pulsed, and she swallowed convulsively as her body provided the sensory of Eivor’s tongue in her mouth.

“You showed her the thing?” Valka asked.

“Hmmm.” Ulla chuckled as she studied Randvi’s face. “I did.”

Valka arched in the heated pool, groaning deeply. It drew Randvi from her sensory vision.

“F—-uuuck.” Valka groaned.

“One does not forget the first release.” Panacea said as she watched the effects of that memory strike more than one of her bathing partners. “Hmmm.” She said thoughtfully.

“Do you remember yours theia?” (greek word for aunt)

“Hmm, more than that; I remember it being done to me.” Panacea smiled her eyes, meeting Ulla’s.

“Tell us about it?”

Panacea made a face and looked as if she might not. Her eyes shifting to Valka and then back to Randvi who was still slumped in the water. Her knees supported by Ulla’s.

“If you are sure you want to know.”

“Yes please.”

“It was sometime ago. After the last plague…”

“Wait, what?!” Valka asked sitting up to better see the elder Greek healer. Her eyes appraised her more closely. “How could you? You would have to have been a babe…”

“Do you want to hear the story or not?” Panacea asked, there was no malice in her voice, only a mild reproof.

Valka snapped her mouth shut and nodded quickly.

“Good… Panacea shifted in the water and took a deep breath, her thoughts being gathered once more. Pursing her lips she smiled and then drew breath.

“I was in my twenty-second summer.” She said looking to Valka daring her to interrupt again, looking very peckish.

Valka covered her face, only eyes peeking out between her hands and they looked really big. Randvi chuckled. She didn’t remember information about the last plague, but with what was going on between Seer and Healer she didn't want to ask.

“I was exhausted, from trying to help. Frustrated with my lack of success, and more than a little afraid that I would be one of those crossing the Styx soon myself. I remember seeing her walking among the pyres. Tall, slender, ethereal, her hair as gold as the sun. Her gown the whitest I have ever seen, it danced dangerously among the thermals of the fires. I thought her a Keres, coming to claim me.”

Randvi shifted. “Am I allowed to ask what is a Keres?”

“They are my people's death-fates. Our own type of Valkyrie. Specifically violent death. Victims of pestilence have their own Ker. Besides the fate of those dying in battle, and by murder.” Panacea informed. She gave a look to Randvi who nodded, wanting to be sure they were all on the same page now.

“The Ker are malevolent spirits.” Ulla said softly, not wanting to ruin the atmosphere of her aunt’s tale. But she wanted to help Randvi understand what it was that Panacea thought she was seeing.

“You did not sound afraid of her.”

“I personally do not believe they are always dark. Because death can bring release and relief.”

Randvi made a noise in understanding.

“But I am only one in a small minority.”

Randvi looked to Ulla who gave a brief shrug. “While I feel all death is evil, I accept that my Tante has a point. I stand in the neutral category.”

Panacea reached down, her hand coming to Ulla’s shoulder. “You do your oath as healer a deep justice my little one. I am proud of your decisions.” Taking a deep breath she looked thoughtful. “Now where was I?”

. . .

After a very difficult month of death, thousands by the day, Panacea felt nothing but relief for the golden lesser goddess walking with such confidence.

She was tired, nay exhausted. Barely hanging on to consciousness, and her sanity had slipped just a little more with every little body they lay upon the pyre. Her eyes misted, as behind that golden figure a darker one appeared. Her physique like that of a goddess of war. . . did the Keres collaborate? Was that what she was seeing now?

An intense look was upon their faces as they paused in the distance and looked at the carnage of those that were dead and dying. Bodies of the hundreds in various stages of immolation. They said something, but she could not hear it, only seeing their mouths move. There was heat between them, but the shorter slender goddess of gold touched the dark skinned, dark haired one.

They both looked at her, and when their walk through the once bustling center of the city resumed it was right for her. Her heart climbed up the stairs of her spine and beat as if it had rooted in her neck and mouth. The golden goddess reached for her. Her slender hand delicate, and yet held such power as their hands clasped. Panacea was drawn up from the ground where she had been lamenting the tide of lost souls. She seemed the last in the world until they appeared.

“Come child~” Like a little one she was drawn in against the gold woman’s body. Perfect in form, delicate and yet other worldly powerful. Panacea swallowed a protest as her body was brought against all that perfection. She wept as the unnamed Keres gathered her up and held her pressed against her breast. A hand went to her neck, gentle warm, her hand rising to her forehead. She pressed her palm there and the fatigue and burning of her eyes from all the burning fires faded. The numb of her mind was swept away. She felt it as if a force that was pushed through the back of her head. Those warm strong and yet gentle hands adjusted.
. . .

Panacea shivered. Her body tensing, her breath growing heavy. She stroked her own forehead, between tensed brows.

Randvi swallowed hard as tears touched the elder Laeknir’s face. Her eyes distant as she told the tale. Her hand dropped down against her chest, between her breasts. She was there in form with them, but her spirit walked that road so many years ago. All of them were quiet, even the shuffling of the younger healers had grown silent.

She felt the hair on the back of her neck stand on end, as her body shivered. She had felt it with Eivor as their bodies drew close. This power that Panacea spoke of.

. . .

She swallowed hard, her breath rattling out of her person. The hand settled at spur of her spine, a free hand sweeping down her back and she heard but did not understand. A language that felt ancient filled her ears as her body responded to the touch. She didn't have any words for it then. The feel of her personal energy being swept away, the ichor being shaken off. Her mind's eyes imagined the sound of it splattering against the paving stones as if it had a physical form and weight of its own. Panacea shivered deeply and whimpered. Her eyes squeezed shut as she was held so intimately, against this powerful woman. She was helpless in her hands, and yet not afraid. Somehow she understood that this was something she needed. Something on a level she could not grasp as that hand swept over her person once more.

It drew a sound out of her as she felt something hit the cage of her ribs, reverberating through her bones. The feeling of it breaking through was the most intimate sensation she had ever felt.

… That was then, now, and since.

“Easy now.” Her nameless spirit murmured, and she was instantly smitten. She looked up at her with such love and awe. “That is four…” Once… twice… the pounding of a ram battering against her body. She was breathless and helpless and felt as if she would be swept away into the realm of the spirit with the touch of this woman.

She felt a rising inexplicable power that she had no name for as it filled her. Their bodies aligning. She swallowed hard and whimpered as that hand swept lower now. The weight that lifted off of her chest left her feeling as if she might actually pass out.

“Calmly now.” That golden voice murmured against her ear. “Slow, even breaths.” She shivered and felt that hand slide down her back.

It hit her belly if she had any sense of the moment besides utter relief and a reawakening of her own body she might have been embarrassed, as it was she could only sigh. Something that was lost the moment that hand touched her lower spine down over her butt and dropped the darkness off with another shake of her hand. She moaned as her body fell into alignment with the Ker that held her. Her body pulsed and vibrated on a level she didn't even know she could touch on the physical plane.

“You can’t just lay here here.” The dark one must have whispered.

“Shhh. Let her float.” Her goddess whispered.
. . .

Randvi felt her own body thrum with that oddly shared energy. A power that seemed to touch them all in its own way. A hand stroking and fondling the centers of power within them.

“There are seven in the main body.” Ulla said as dark eyes shifted from her now quiet aunt to Valka. The two of them touching the points of energy that touched them most.

“Uhhh…” Panacea breathed, her hand sliding over her silver hair. Dark eyes fluttering open once more. She swallowed and took in a deep breath. Valka remained quiet, her hand somewhere beneath the water, fingers playing over her lower abdomen.

Randvi could feel it in her own person too, but it felt like a distant memory to the powerful release her partner had.
“How often is such a…”She struggled for the right word.

“Procedure?” Ulla offered.

Randvi grunted and nodded.

“Daily is possible, if you have the time to commit to it, and it’s repercussions. But weekly is good too. Especially for special cases like your mate. She has learned to live without it, but I imagine by your face that you have seen the benefits of it already.”

Randvi blushed deeply.

“Ugh… Valka grumbled, sinking into the water deeper. She was up to her chin in it, her brow tight and furrowed.

“Why such a face?” Panacea asked, her dark eyes drawing back to this plane of existence.

“What happened to the Keres?”

“That was not the point of the story.” Panacea huffed.

“It’s the point I want.”

“Let me unblock all of your constipation and I will how well you remember to breathe.”

Valka slipped deeper into the water, peering owlishly at Panacea.

“No? Hmmm.” The elder healer smiled mischievously. “I would have my little ones here deliver you safely into the arms of your giant.”

Valka did not blush often, but it seemed Panacea had no trouble with drawing such a look upon the Seer’s face.

. . .

Eivor reached an arm down over a rocky outcropping for Tait. He leapt up and then dropped back down again, having missed. After the third try he huffed and squinted up at Eivor. “Why are we climbing a freaking mountain?”

Eilif peered over the edge and laid down on her belly, offering her longer arm to the man. “Father wanted to be as close to the sky as he was able. Said it let Odin see him clearly. He wanted nothing between him and the sky.”

Tait leapt again, this time able to catch Eilif’s arm.

Both of them blinked as Eivor’s hands grabbed and help Eilif’s arm at the forearm. She offered her free hand down to Tait. “Together.” The two systirs taking most of his weight as they all three pulled. He rolled over onto his back as they sat back with a sigh.

“I forgot that was going to fucking hurt.” Eilif grumbled. She was rolling her shoulders and twisting her back, trying to relieve the pain she felt. “Thank you.” She said to Eivor.

Eivor with her good arm clapped Eilif on the shoulder as she rose up. “That is why we always work together Alfr.” The systirs smiled. Tait tilted his head and briefly Eivor saw the faintest hint of a smile touch his face too. Maybe the rabid fox was seeing that they weren’t so different after all.

That look faded fast when he caught her looking at him. His brows and lips tightening.

She smirked and shook her head. “You will end up liking me.” She told him.

“Doubtful.” He growled.

“Mmhm.” She turned and put her knee down so that her systir had a boost up to the next level.

Tait studied her face with more than a little disbelief. “What makes you so sure?”

Eivor smirked and shrugged. “A feeling.” She waited for him, he walked over looking at the offered knee and then looked to Eilif. The tall woman was leaning down again, her face inquisitive.

“How would you feel towards the peron who murdered your systir’s family?”

“But did she?” Eilif asked. “Was it her knife that sent them to Valhalla?”

Tait tilted his head looking up at the tall woman. She stood up and turned. He put his boot on Eivor’s thigh and lunged up. Grabbing the shelf above. He looked down at Eivor before walking away. He was not going to help her… that wasn’t his job.

She didn't seem to mind, her freaking fairy toes finding the smallest of imperfections in the rock face, and she vaulted herself up like the otherworldly being she was. She pulled herself over the ledge and followed quietly after Eilif.

The three of them worked up the mountain, the systirs helping him more times than not. He grunted and struggled and held back his silent curses. “How are you such mountain goats?”

The three of them scrambled up past the rocky tree line to a cairn that marked the burial place of Eilif’s da.

Eivor pulled the spade off her back and started digging.

“Stop.” He said and offered his hand for the tool. “If you hurt yourself digging, that's a different mess than you making yourself lame from your idiotic climbing. Give me the tool. My Strategist will skin me alive if I permit it.”

The systir's looked at one another before Eivor handed the shovel over.

“How much of your fathers hoard is up here?”

Eilif hummed looking around. “If i say, my fathers draugr will find me and drag me to Hel.” She shook her head. “I can’t say.”

Eivor like Eilif did not seem content to sit at the top of the mountain and watch him work. They paced the burial sight.

“But you know?” Tait asked.

“I know.” Eilif said. “I was warned to take only his sword when it was time.”

“A sword it is.” Tait said, bending his back to the task.

Chapter Text

Ulla lay on her belly as Valka rubbed oils directly into her naked skin. Randvi worked on plaiting her hair, adding a few gems that were cautiously hand carved into fine beautiful discs. She held one up to the light and admired it.
“Where did these come from?”

Ulla turned her head to catch Randvi holding the gem to the light. “Eivor brought them home on one of her raids. They were tied in silk, and laced into a book to mark the reader's place.”

“Truly? That seems a strange luxury. What happened to the book?” Randvi dropped the gem and made a noise as she shifted to retrieve it.

“The book was sold back to the people she looted it from for thrice the books weight in gold.”

Randvi paused after retrieving it to meet Ulla’s gaze. “Was it a big book?”

Ulla grinned. “It was.” her expression wholly amused. The two of them sharing a smile.

Randvi really enjoyed stories of her soon to be wife.
“What possibly was in it, worth that much?”

“It is part of a holy book, penned by a notable scribe as I understand it.”

“Hmm.”

“It is very pretty.” Panacea said. “The scribes do amazing work on the pages, painting them by hand with vivid pigments. How it got across an angry ocean without being smudged or destroyed is a miracle all its own.”

“It was pretty.” Ulla murmured. She pulled herself back from Randvi. “Do you want to see?”

Surprise touched her. “You still have it?”

Ulla laughed, and nodded. “Yes. Eivor said it was too valuable to let them keep. After selling it back she went back by herself. Slunk through their ranks like a shadow, slipped their guards, whispering through their locks until she returned with the book. Riches untold she said, and her prize was a beautiful tome.”

“We keep it safe for her.” Panacea said, leaving the room, only to return shortly. In her hands she carried a secure oiled leather binding. Crouching down beside them she unsheathed the book. Its leather cover painted in onyx and gold. It was beautiful to behold. It shimmered in the light.

Randvi secured the plait she was working on before she scoot closer to look upon it. Her fingers caressing the thick pages, each one as beautiful as her family to be promised.

“It does not bother you to keep such a relic in your possession?” Valka asked, her face pensive.

“Why would it?” Panacea said. “It is simply a book. Written by a man’s hand.”

“If it is word’s to a God then it holds power.”

“The power it holds is greater than that simply of other cultures' religious beliefs.” Randvi interjected. Silincening Panacea who gave her an appraising look.

“You are right.” She nodded. “Eivor said the same thing.”

“What does it say?” Randvi asked.

“They are songs from an ancient skald to his God. A King and Skald.” Panacea laid the book open for Randvi to peruse. The words written in a language she actually knew.

She peered into it, letting her eyes familiarize her mind with its almost forgotten words once more. “This is from the land across the sea. Where Ragnar and his sons have settled.”

“You recognize it?” Panacea asked, with some surprise.

Randvi nodded, already working through the words she could pick out. “Father said I would need it one day. I admit I have let my learnings slip.”

“How is it more than that?” Valka grumbled. Her hands worked harder in rubbing oils into Ulla’s skin as she was agitated by their lack of concern that they might offend one of their own mercurial gods.

“It teaches us how they think, and what motivates them. It gives a glimpse into the minds of men we do not yet know or understand.” Randvi shook her head as she touched one of the colored ribbons that had been lanced to free the gems that she was weaving into Ulla’s hair. “Can you read it?”

“I can. Latin is one of the languages I am fluent in.”

“Did you read it to Eivor?”

“Eivor read’s latin.” Ulla said matter of factly.

Randvi raised a brow, again surprise written on her face.

“She reads and writes Greek as well. A bit of Arapis too.”

“What, what is A-arapis?” She looked to the two healers who then looked at one another, slipping into their own language as they tried to find the right words to explain this term to Randvi. Ulla shook her head her brow twisted in consternation.

“Blarmen.” Valka interrupted helpfully, her expression still a bit sour.

“Thank you.” Ulla said.

Panacea wrapped the book up once more and disappeared out of the room with it. When she returned she settled on the floor with them.

“How many languages does Eivor know?”

“Currently?” Ulla smiled and then laughed as Randvi nodded. “Four that I know of, but she is always hungry for more.”

…

“For fuck sake Raven Jotnar! How deep did you lay your fadir?! He must be buried at the fookin bottom of the mountain!” Tait was standing in a hole as deep as he was tall, his body leaning on the spade. His face red and angry, he was sweating and had already stripped out of his long shirt.

When no answer came from the top of the hole he scrambled up the side. Looking around for the systirs. He moved anxiously towards his bow, and weapons. Scooping them up he tied his belt and picked up his bow. His ears strained as he listened for anything. Even that big mouthed bird that seemed so attached to the smaller of the two systirs.

“Eivor?”

A roar came from the treeline, he pivoted seeing a man who was charging him with a large axe. Both his hands raised, a sound of triumph in his voice. He knew he had the unprotected unsuspecting and apparently alone archer.

He loosed his axe with such a fierce hurl it was sure to split him in twain. What he did not expect was Eivor suddenly being there, plucking the axe out of the sky with a deft hand. She twisted the weapon around and flung it without breaking its momentum right back at the raider. He was launched several feet backwards before his body sagged and clattered back off the cliffs edge.

He was only the first.

“Don't just stare! Sight!” Eivor said in that husky smoothe voice that seemed to sink past his mental stupor.

The rest of the line of raiders broke from their hiding place and charged as a group.

“Where is your systir?”

“Oh… well… that.” She raised a dagger knocking an arrow away from Tait. Picking up one of her throwing axes she launched it at a man. He took it to the helmed head, and as the man staggered she came in with her daggers, sliding it down the gap in his armor between shoulder and neck. Using her foot to dislodge his body. She then pointed to Eilif on the back side of the men’s defensive line. But it didn't seem she was working her way towards them.

The bigger of the systirs was using that terrifying scythe with the grace and ferocity of a Valkyrie. Her swings slicing and rending the raiders apart.

“You knew they were coming?!” Astonishment clearly in his tone.

Eivor shrugged, bending down and over to grasp the spade. She held it as a small buckler and caught not one but two arrows with it, really near his person.
“We heard them.”

“FUCK!” He cried, and focused on the task at hand. Firing a quick succession of arrows as Eivor defended him from forward attacks.

“Try to keep one of them alive!” She said. But it wasn’t Tait, or even Eivor who was doing the most damage. If they survived her systirs attack it would be a god given miracle.

“Best day out I’ve had in a while!” Eilif crowed as she ducked under a sword attack, bringing that great blade up into a man's belly before she slid it all the way up into his chest.

Tait found himself staring once more as Eilif tore it from the man's chest simply by wrenching it free, using the man's own body weight as a counter balance to rip right through him. He grimaced as she spiked him down chest first on a ragged stone he had not noticed until she did that.

“I should have guessed that it was never a dull day with the likes of you.” He said before loosing an arrow into the face of a man.

“Hmm. you get used to it.” Eivor said and grinned, stepping back she pushed Tait away as a long blade sliced at their midsections. “It’s about to get a lot worse…” She caught the raider who was pressing in on them, punched him right in the face with the pommel of the dagger in her hand. He was so stunned he actually dropped his blade. “How deep did you manage to get that hole?”

“What!?” He was dancing behind her body as another three raiders attacked them. Pressing them back towards the fucking hole in the ground.

“How deep is it?”

In the distance the sound of a man's strangled cry drew his eyes.
Eilif was further to the west now, the man’s face shoved viciously down on another fucking stone! His face shattered, broken as she brought the heel of her boot down upon his head and neck. She looked up with that macabre smile. Gone the angel of death, only the minion of hel remained.

“All the way to fucking hel!” He grunted, knocking two more arrows and letting them fly. “They just keep coming!”

“Well… if it were you wouldnt you want an overwhelming force too? Knowing what you know?”

Eivor gave a sharp whistle. He watched Eilif behead a man and look up from the battle with that same bloody smile.

"Tell me again, why it is you don't carry a shield?" A quick glance saw Eilif spilling blood several stones away.

"We aren't going to be able to hold them!" Already the unknown raiders were circling around them.

“We have a plan for that.” Eivor said as she pulled him back out of the way of another volley. He stumbled backwards just around the pit as Eivor grabbed a man, slit his throat and dumped him into it. Tait got to see the slew of dead laying at the bottom of the pit as he pulled himself back up to his feet.

“ANY DAY NOW SYSTIR!” Eivor could feel the burn in her body. Each blow she blocked with her daggers feeling more and more powerful against her.

“YEAH YEAH!” Eilif blocked a big man's frontal attack, feeling the sting with the power vibrate through the haft of her scythe. “I’m a little…. UUUFFH! BUSY!”

Eivor pulled another axe and turned to throw it at the large man who was attacking her systir. It embedded deep but didn't seem to do much more than anger the giant. He did turn towards her and Tait.

“COME ON YOU BIG BASTARD! It’s ME who you want! YEAH?! The Wolf-Kissed-Killer?! That's you, yeah?” Eivor beat her chest and growled, face twisted into a snarl. “THATS RIGHT!”

The giant man snarled and charged forward. Then Eivor did something he thought he would never see her ever do… she ran. So shocked by this maneuver, he stood there as the giant lumbered towards him.

“RUN!” Eilif cried, waving her arms at him “GO! FOLLOW HER!!!”

Tait looked from the giant to Eilif then realized the danger he was in. “SHIIIT!”

The big man plow forward, enraged and thrilled that his prey was so afraid of him that they fled. He was well within the systirs trap when Eivor stepped around another large stone and brought her dagger up.

“NOW!” Eivor cried as the man gained upon them. His body looming above them.

“What are you doing! GO!” Tait told her. If she were to run then run until they were far enough away the danger could not catch them.

“Dive!” Eivor told him. He threw himself past her body as Eilif staggered the man. He stumbled upon the dagger.

Tait was breathless as the magic rose up dark and heavy and horrid. The screaming terror of the awakened undead rose as they were roused from their slumber. The blood of a dozen men poured upon their burial mound.

Eilif leapt and rolled outside the magical binding as the blood of their last victim fell upon the summoning stone. Eivor’s bloody hands anointing the final stone as she dropped her dagger upon the earth. Eilif grabbed her by the collar and jerked her backwards as she found her feet. The binding sealing around the summoning stones felt as if it crackled like moisture in wood heated quickly.

Tait gasped as the draugr of Eilif’s fadir tore through the earth, angry, and alive. Every man within the stones perimeter trapped within the dark magics with the creatures that had lain sleeping until their summoning.

He watched in avid horror as they tore through them. The men unable to break the powerful binding that held them and the reanimated dead in their invisible cage. One of them ran up and screamed his apologies, he would tell them everything if they just let him out. His piteous cries were the impetus to his swift demise, as the draugr were drawn to his mad ravings.

“Tyr see and preserve!” Tait cried as he got a close view of the angry reanimated dead tearing the man apart.

Eivor laid there listening to the remnants of the raiding party being rent in pieces, her eyes looking up at the sky as it shifted from the soft golds of dying light to the beautiful star speckled night. Beside her Eilif flopped down, her systir just as unencumbered. Her head came to rest on Eivor’s shoulder. “How am I ever going to capture my hind?” She asked.

Eivor smiled and shook her head. “You will. Tired or not, you will. Because she chooses you too.”

“Fucking hel.” Tait murmured. He looked from the bloody carnage to the resting systirs. The contrast stark and at odds with his mind. He gestured wordlessly as the undead peered out of the blood bound ring at the three of them seeing they were neither foe nor food, and moved through the now dead remnants of the raiders. Picking up trinkets, and prizes to their liking before they seemed to melt back away into the mound that preserved them, and they it.

“Eeeeilif…” A raspy voice whispered.

They systirs sat up as one of the draugr stood at the mouth of the pit, its undead eyes looking past the shimmering ring that divided the killing field to the rest of the world.

The undead man walked forward until he stood near the binding stone.

“Brodir.” Eilif responded as she stood.

Tait felt a cold chill run through his body at the familial bond between them. What father would doom his own son to be a draugr?!

The creature raised his hand and gave a ghoulish smile. “Is it time at last?”

“It is.” Eilif and Eivor stood, adjusting their bloodied tunics as if they addressed a king.

“Eivor?” The creature's eyes shifted to the shorter of the systirs who nodded.

“Brodir.” She said.

“Is the one my systir chooses honorable and worthy?”

“More than both.” Eivor said. “She is an honored one, strong, and powerful and loyal.”

“You will see them bound?”

“Their hearts are already so. But yes, I will see them bound.”

The undead man’s eyes shifted to Tait. “You rendered aid to my kin and have shown yourself both wise and honorable. As gifts I leave you one piece of treasure. Take only it… and walk proud as kith of my kin. He pulled an armring from his arm and like magic was suddenly holding a finely crafted sword. The two of them he tossed out of the ring. They being simply objects were not bound by the same laws as the living and the dead. They crossed the barrier unharmed and unhindered falling as something super real at their feet.

“My rest calls.” The draugr murmured, losing some of his humanity. He suddenly seemed very undead. He shambled towards the grave and then paused, looking down into it before he looked back at them with a smile. “You always bring me such gifts, better Systirs I could not have.”

“Rest well brodir.”

Tait watched as the undead fell into it’s grave, and all the dirt he worked so hard to dig up, fell in after him. Burying him, and the men Eivor had thrown into the pit. He swore he heard their cries of terror before the earth stopped shifting.

Eivor bent to retrieve the objects thrown through the barrier. The sword she handed to Eilif. The armband she offered to Tait.

He stared at it a long moment, his face twisted with mistrust and disgust.

“Would you insult a draugr?” Eivor asked, sending a tingle down his spine. His eyes shifted to the killing field before he grimaced and reached for the cursed band.

“So much for questioning one of them.” He grumbled.

“It’s no matter.” She sighed. “Come on. We must still make it home before the dawn, so that my systir can win her wife.” Eivor gave Eilif a look and wrapped her arm around her.

“W-win her?!?” Tait gave them a shocked expression. “Who are you people?”

The systirs laughed, Eilif’s arm coming around Eivor’s shoulders.

. . .

Randvi helped secure the leathers of her soon to be systir. Lacing up the back and tucking the laces. She stepped back and looked at the fierce battle maiden before them, who actually looked more like a young man at the moment. Ulla was a force of nature. Though her features were once soft, there was an edge to the lines in her face she had never seen before. A seriousness to her eyes.

“Forgive me for asking, but if the handfasting is not till tomorrow, why do we dress you tonight, and why for battle?”

The group of them seemed surprised by this question.

“I am no mere maiden to be wed.” Ulla said as if that were reason enough for what they were doing.

“Excuse me?” Randvi asked, a smile touching full lips, finding herself somehow charmed by Ulla’s reaction.

“Eilif hasn’t won the right to wed Ulla yet.” Valka informed. “She is the daughter of an ancient proud people that challenged the heart of the Greek empire.”

“What sort of Greek are you?” Randvi almost chuckled at the expression on both Ulla and Panacea’s faces.

Ulla handed the spear to her aunt, her helm too and came forward, capturing Randvi’s hands in her own.

Randvi found herself touched by the emotion she saw in Ulla’s eyes.

“Thank you!” Ulla pulled her in and held her fiercely, her embrace near crushing. Randvi returned it though she didn’t quite know why it was so powerful, or why it touched Ulla so deeply. Her eyes moved to the elder healer and saw that same emotion, tears touching her eyes.
“I KNEW you would understand!” There was a giddiness to Ulla’s words, and when she pulled back joy in her eyes.

“I have only known you a short time fiery fox, but a better match for my systir I have never met.”

“Y-you can tell that from asking what sort of Greek you are?” Randvi asked, further mystified and charmed by the strangeness of this woman she did not yet know and understand.

“Yes! The only two people in the world who do, and they are both mine! Oh!” Randvi found herself embraced once more, in that same powerful hug. Ulla’s armor pressed in against her body, cold and unconforming, and she held her as if they were long lost kin, armor be damned. When at last she was released her face was captured and kisses pressed not to one but both of her cheeks!

There was something cathartic about being so completely overwhelmed by Ulla. Her energy, her emotion. Her praise. It lifted a weight Randvi had not known she had been carrying from her chest. To be accepted by someone so close to Eivor felt very liberating. “So are you going to tell me?” She asked and laughed as she stood captured in Ulla’s hands.

“Her people were warriors.” Valka held up a large domed bronze shield tipping it to show the hand painted depiction of a warrior upon it.

Randvi stared at it, observing the similarities of the artists rendition of Ulla’s people, conquering. She reached out to touch it. Valka let her take it as Ulla redonned her helm and caught up her spear. “Not healers?” Randvi felt a little confused by this information. That Ulla’s people hadn’t been exceptional healers from the very beginning seemed impossible.

“My family chose to follow the way of the healers, but my people were very skilled warriors. Professional soldiers even.” With weapon in hand she held her free hand out to Randvi for her shield.

Slowly her eyes transitioned from the aged shield to the woman who now stood in all her peoples glory. Pressing her lips into a thin smile she gave the heavy object to Ulla. “And they are?” She asked again.

“We are Spartan!” Ulla said with such force, the joy on her face becoming sharp as she banged her spear on the face of the shield before dropping herself into a very serious position for a spear thrust, with truth behind that form.

If Randvi had not been watching she would have jumped from the din of the sound! As it was she was left with a sudden understanding that though Ulla was indeed a very skilled healer, she also understood at least some of the art of war! Her form was beautiful and menacing.
“Okay, so what must Eilif do to win the right to wed you?”

“Catch me.” Ulla slowly regained her regal bearing, feeling the weight of the shield and shifted it to her back, slipping into it as she settled it over an arm.

Randvi held her tongue as she processed this. It couldn't just be a simple thing, and she didn’t want to insult Ulla or her family traditions. “Please explain.”

“Eilif must show her skill as a provider and lay claim to Ulla as her prize. She will hunt her in the pitch black, and must capture her before the break of day.” Panacea said, adjusting the shield around so that her niece could slip it over her other arm.

Randvi looked at the weapon and shield and the bronzed helm that both framed and hid Ulla’s face. “Okay… so why does it look like Ulla is going to be going to war rather than being the prey of a huntress?”

The younger dark laeknir smiled fiercely.

“Because Ulla must hunt her wife as well.” Valka said as she stood back to look at the imposing bride in full Spartan battle attire.

Randvi looked to Valka still sure she was missing something. “What does “Catching” entail? And how does one both capture and evade?”

“That is the trick, isn’t it?” Valka smirked. Her attention shifted abruptly, signaling to Randvi to give her a moment as her tall lover entered the room. Their eyes met and Fastve made a face, shaking her head. It seemed that though night had fallen Eivor and Eilif were not yet back. Valka sighed. “Retrieve Synin from the aviary and find them.”

“But…”

“There is no time for that now!” Valka’s testy expression turned curious as Fastve smiled. So easily it seemed this gentle quiet woman moved the smaller fiery volva.

“I knew you would say that. I brought help.” Fastve pulled the leathers to reveal an older man in his regal garb and silvering hair. There was a tired look in his eyes but he seemed genuinely pleased to see them.

“My Lord!” Ulla gave him a deep sign of respect, as did the rest of them as he entered.

“I’m off!” Fastve said her eyes connecting with Valka’s.

“Wait!” Randvi said, making the whole room turn to her. “Are you going alone?”

Fastve looked again to the women in the room around them, and when she got not one but two nods, she moved her body in silent invitation to Randvi. The two of them slipping out together.

“Bring them back!” Ulla’s cries chasing after them.

Chapter Text

At the bottom of the mountain they found Ove with two guards; who were torturing the older Raven.

So outraged that they would do such a thing, Tait struck with extreme prejudice. His split arrows pierced them in the chest and face. The first man died before he hit the ground. The second, screaming and clutching his face, his hand going to the arrow’s shaft even as his body collapsed upon the ground, trying to cushion the sudden pain. Tait pulled another arrow, this one to the man's groin, his high pitched screams filling the night air.

“TAIT!” Eivor caught his arm as he went to pull another. “Save your arrows!!” She told him, as she gestured towards Eilif who was helping Ove now. “Get those.” She pointed to the arrows that were there with the men Tait had dispatched. “We are going to need them all the way home.”

Eilif crouched beside Ove putting a hand to the worst of his wounds. “Noooo.” He groaned trying to push her off. “Let me, just let me be!” Ove protested, pushing her hands away.

“No! This is a blessed night, and a blessed day tomorrow, you are not dying on me tonight, war dog!” Eilif was not gentle with him, shoving his hands down and slapping him in the face. “You promised your dottir you would provide! You promised her children you would die an old goat to see them fed and grown!” She pushed him onto his back so she could better see his wounds.

“It is too much…” Ove groaned, but he stopped trying to push her away.

Eivor hurried over to help assess what they could do for the older man, and how best to preserve him for the hard fast ride home. She made a face as Eilif revealed a deep wound.

“Give me my axe…” He shook his hand.

“Fuck your axe!” Eilif growled.

“The green bag tied to my horse.” Eilif said to Tait pointing as she began unlacing the older man’s garments. Tearing out the stitching to reveal the depth of his wounds. He was covered in mostly shallow cuts. Designed to bring pain and bleed him but not actually kill. It was the wound to his side that had her worried. It was still flowing pretty strongly.

“Lie still.” Eilif said and pulled her knife, handing it to Eivor. “Put this in the heart of the fire!”

When Tait hurried back she had him spill the contents out on the cloak beside Ove. “Where…. Where!” She found it and made a noise of relief. A precious apothecary glass filled with liquid dwale with its wax seal and cork was found among the tools and sinew. “This will help with what comes next.” Eilif told him as she caught the cork in her teeth and tore it open.

“Fuck that! Give me my FUCKING— HUURGH!!” Eilif poured it into his mouth even as he protested, covering his mouth and nose with her large hands, she held him down as he struggled. Eivor threw herself on his body as his struggle would make the wound worse.

Tait sat back shocked as the Systirs held him down. The old man trying to shake his head and throw them off. “HUUUUMMMMPHHH!”

“SWALLOW!” Eilif commanded. “SWALLOW OR SUFFOCATE!”

“Stop!” Tait said to them and leaned forward. Eivor remained steadfast to the elder Raven’s body. Eilif jerked her arm back from him and shoved him off.
“FUCKING STOP IT FOX!” She snarled at him. Their eyes meeting, a madness burning in those gray orbs. “So help me, if you interfere again I will cut you!” Her words stiff, and short as she held some fury back behind each breath. He looked between them as the elder raider’s body slumped under them.

Eilif pulled back to look at him, he lay there his chest still rising.
“Eivor…”

He watched them work with swift sure hands. Eilif stringing a bit of sinew on the finest needle he had ever seen before. Eivor brought water that she poured out of a bottle wrapped with a bit of green ribbon over Eilif’s hands and the tools she was preparing, they then poured a little bit upon the deepest of wounds that Eilif began to stitch. All the while beside them, the dagger that they had placed, glowed brighter.

“Only the worst of them.” Eivor said softly, as she followed the strange sectioned water up with a waxy blue substance that Tait understood to be a type of pain killer. But was now being used to also pack the more shallow wounds of the old man.

“Turn your eyes out to the world.” Eivor told him, jerking her chin to the darkness that surrounded them. “Watch for others. . . There will be others.” She muttered as she continued working with the waxy blue substance.

Getting up he picked up his bow again and knocked an arrow, trying to give his eyes to the darkness as the systirs worked.

Eilif stringing Ove back together again with each stitch. There was a sort of beauty to their work that made Ove look a bit undead himself.

Eilif slit the sinew after tying it. The largest wound was still seeping, through the cloth that Eivor was holding over with one hand.

“Hold him, Eivor.” He turned back to see Eilif retrieve the fire hot dagger, wrapping in hand. She pressed the blade into Ove’s deep wound, and the scent of burned flesh filled the air. Tait grimaced looking away again.

“Tie that.” Eilif instructed. Tait listened, biting his tongue. He was afraid that if he said all they were doing was slowing the inevitable that they would do something drastic like cut out his tongue…

“Lift, okay back down.”

“Shoot anything that isn't in blue.” Eivor reminded Tait.

“Don’t your enemies wear blue too?” He asked.

“No, they want to hide who and what they are. Blue will be our friends.”

“Shit…” He cursed.

“What?!”

“I think I saw something move in the darkness.”

“Eilif?” Tension rising in Eivor’s voice.

“No, it’s okay. I got him!”

“I cant fucking see!” He hissed at the systirs, “but I hear them.” Eivor rose beside him, her eyes already facing the unmovable black. She grabbed his wrist and sighted along his arm. “Now!” Her words a hiss.

Remembering the night before, he trusted her and loosed his arrow.

“AGH! FUCK!”

Eivor snorted and stepped back letting him draw another arrow. By that time the second man was rushing them. Why was it that so few used their own bows and arrows was beyond him. The man ran right up into his next shot. The power of the draw staggered him as the arrow hit him in the chest.

“Eivor!”

“I am useless.” She said to Eilif. “Let me mount and have him.”

“Moose is not made to carry this much weight quickly.” Eilif said, looking up from where she had the older raven bundled and ready to be moved.

“I’m not riding Moose. His beast will do nicely for the two of us, and the dwale will do nice for him.” Eivor got the big horse that Ove rode and after a bit of a boost she was up on his back. The beast went down under her command. “Help Eilif.” Eivor said. Tait did as he was told.

They got him up, the fire stamped, and the four of them mounted for home.

“Why are these men trying to kill you?” Tait asked.

“I have never held so much power before.” She admitted as she wrapped arms around Ove. “I am the force of change, and they are fighting the winter's thaw.
I will lead.” Eivor said after Eilif handed over Ove's shield as protection for the injured man and Eivor.

“I also have to believe that they are set against my wedding. Eilif’s is a step closer.” Her eyes shifted to her taller systir and a look touched her face. One he might even say was akin to regret; solidified by a soft. “I am sorry Systir.”

“It had to be.” Eilif said, nodding to Eivor. “I regret nothing so long as you get me to my wife before the dawn!”

Their ride was a hurried trot, the pace was measured by the beasts that they rode, and this too showed discernment and skill on their behalf. A lesser experienced rider under duress would have exhausted their beasts within the first few moments.

“How many are there you think along the way?” Tait asked, riding ready with his bow. Rather than Eivor using her bow she had made herself useless by holding the old man who only had wished to die. Tait felt a certain sort of bitterness towards her for that. Her eyes should have been what kept them safe as they rode through the darkness. How now would she sight their enemies?

“Only the Gods can know.” Eivor said with a shrug. Her eyes on the path ahead. Staring into the darkness with a concentration that made him wonder what it was she saw.

Their ride slowed and gave the horses a moment to regather themselves. “There is a pinch up ahead.” Eivor said. Three men. As they rode she spoke to Tait. “I want you to come up here and do as I say.”

“Tch.” He scoffed. Without her hands on him how were they ever going to make a difference before they were overwhelmed or dead?

“Two arrows.” She said under her breath. He did as she said, putting both of them on the drawstring.

“COME OUT AND YOU MAY LIVE!” Eivor hollered. It sent a thrill down his body, not having expected her to address them directly.

“FUCK THAT!” One of the men hollered back. “YOU ARE THE WOLF-KISSED!”

“THATS RIGHT!” She said from behind Ove’s large shield. Eilif and Tait just a little and behind either side of her, using her as their cover. “YOU SHOULD HAVE HEARD I KEEP MY WORD!”

There was fierce whispering between the men ahead. Eivor gave them a moment to confer, and the sounds of arguing commenced.

“NO OFFENSE BUT THERE ARE SCARIER PEOPLE IN THE WORLD THAN YOU WOLF-KISSED!”

“WE WILL KILL YOU.” She said, her voice grave.

“YES, BUT IT WILL BE SWIFT!” There was more cursing but the men remained hidden. It seemed they were not of one mind.

“YOU COULD SAY WE DIDN’T COME YOUR WAY!” She offered. “NONE BUT YOU WOULD KNOW!” More arguing commenced.

“IF WE LET YOU PASS?” A younger man asked.

“SHUT IT!” Their screaming broke into a bloody match, and the youngest of them fell dead out of their hiding space.

“NO COMPROMISE WOLF-KISSED” An older man growled.

“Well… that was… helpful.” Tait mumbled.

“COME AND WE WILL MAKE YOUR DEATH SWIFT.” Eivor beckoned.

“YOU CO! UH…!” The sound of a blade hitting something hard and then…

The man staggered out of his hiding spot, holding himself, his face pale, eyes large, he staggered forward and then crumpled, his guts spilling from his belly as he fell forward. The two pieces of himself sliding apart.

Tait was horrified as Eilif stepped out with her bloody scythe. Her look intense, new blood on her face. She looked up at him with an accusatory look.

“W-what?”

She shook her head and moved forward.

“W…” His eyes still on the bloody mess. “Where is the other?”

“In Hel…” Eilif muttered.

“Bloody Hel!” He exclaimed. Eilif grinned as she mounted up.

They set off once more at that same measured pace, not a hand of time in, they were slowing once again, and Tait knew it was too soon for them to be resting the horses. She slowed them to a trot.

“Again?!”

Eivor lunged forward, her arm extending itself with Ove’s shield. Two daggers struck the shield, the third narrowly missed his horse. “FUCK!”

“Easy.” Eivor soothed as they held their pace. “We can break through, ride hard!” She told them, and their mounts sprinted off. “Eilif!” The systirs passed the shield, and Eilif spun around on her horse with it, deflecting what he guessed was another strike. They rode another ten breaths before Eivor paced them down again to a trot. Their ride continued, but at a very careful pace. He was breathing hard now. His brush with death once more in the darkness feeling too real.

“We have to get off this path!”

“Calm down…” Eilif murmured, riding up to pass Ove’s shield back to Eivor.

“They have seeded it for their success.” Tait argued.

“Eilif…” She dropped behind Eivor with a signal as they rode towards thick brush, and she melted into it. Tait swallowed hard, readying his bow once more. Fuck he wished Eivor was riding at his back. That her god-like eyes could pinpoint their enemies for his bow.
“If you see a shot, take it, but only if you are sure.” Sure that it wasn’t her systir… not hard to miss the giant when you saw her, and yet…

“How many are there?”

Her eyes shifted to the far right before he saw a hint of a smile quirk her lips.
“One less.” She murmured.

“Eivor!” He hissed.

“Take cover!” She said and walked that big horse sideways towards him, raising the shield up. He leaned in but his whole body was too much for that one great shield. He cried out as searing pain shot through his thigh where he had been sitting only moments ago. “FUCK!”

Eivor reached out around him, pulling him tighter as the deadly rain hailed down upon them. Her hand took the reins as they huddled together behind the shield. His horse cried out as one of the arrows struck it, but under her command it did not bolt.
“We have got to get off this fucking path!” He hissed again, a hand going to his thigh, she swatted his hand and pulled it in, tightening her hold on those reins as his beast shifted beneath him anxious and keyed up as he was.

“Calm down…” Eivor said as she held that shield aloft. Her eyes staring at it, as if she could see through the fucking wood at the enemies that they couldn’t see. Then everything stopped. Eivor swept the area before she slowly dropped the shield.

“Tell me again why it is that you don’t carry a shield?” She asked him a little glibly! He sat there with his mouth hanging open, feeling indignation rise up at such a ludacris question! “I’m an ARCHER!” He sputtered.

She laughed and pushed him back into his seat. Fuck! Eilif returned, loping like a silver wolf from the enemy lines, smiling as she shook herself like the beast she resembled. “That took a little extra effort than I expected.” Her gray eyes swept over him. He grit his teeth as she eyed the shaft still protruding from his thigh. “Wait, I will get some dwale.”

Wait… she said… it’s fine… just wait?! He sat there feeling his heart beat hard and heavy in his chest. It thundered in his ears and pulsed hard in his head.

“You aren’t going to pass out from just one are you?” Eivor asked, leaning a little closer to him as if she were inspecting him.

He blinked at her, his brows drawing tight as he grit his teeth. He took the arrow shaft and broke it down to a more manageable size and fucking waited…

Eilif returned with that tin. “Eilif turn him, there is no need for your hands to be ruined tonight.” Eivor held her hand out for that tin, and within it the remnants of that blue wax he had seen used on his brodir and systir.

“Hands ruined?” He was grasping for anything to keep himself from focusing on the burning pain.

“It numbs.” Eivor said as she scooped out a helping. “This is going to hurt like hell by the way.”

“It numbs your hands?” He asked and cried out as Eivor pushed the blue substance down along the shaft and his thigh before Eilif bound him. “AGHHH!”

Eivor harumped, amused as his cry of agony became a heated panting and then only a murmur of pain. “It numbs everything.” Eivor said.

“It fucking hurts… but it’s better.” He breathed.

“We can't get down into your leg without pulling, and that needs to be done only by Ulla and her Tante.” Eilif said as she tied his leg tightly about the broken arrow shaft.

“So which direction do we go now?” He asked, gritting his teeth as Eilif secured the knot.

“Forward.” Eivor said, handing the tin back to Eilif.

Tait looked at her incredulously. “We will never make it…”

“We must remain on this path.” Eivor said as Eilif turned the horse around once more, pointing to the wound on the animal's shoulder. Leaning down Eivor dipped another finger into the paste and rubbed it over the mare’s shoulder.

Tait’s hand came up as Eivor handed the tin to her systir, grabbing her arm in his, she guessed it was in his growing fear that he did so, rather than a need to exert himself over her. He was no match for her in his current state.

Eilif grabbed his hand just as quickly as he had caught hers, anger flashing in her eyes “Haven't you figured it out yet?”

“Easy Systir, he meant no harm.” Her eyes were clearly on Eilif, and it was she who released first. Her brows furrowed. Eivor nodded to her horse. “We must get you to Ulla. I know they are close now.”

With her arm still in Tait’s grasp she shifted her attention to him, her hand turned in silent question. He still did not release her, worry writ plainly on his face.

“I am the war chief, explaining takes too long sometimes, and sometimes you need not know the whole truth, only your part in it. Are you or are you not honor bound to me?”

Tait slow blinked at her, his face twisting into emotions he did not vocalize though his face expressed them clearly. Upset though he was, calmness returned to his face. He was… and he had more than once outright challenged her tonight and still he breathed.

Seeing his senses return to him even through the pain she put a hand to his arm. “The simple truth is that we must stay on this path, because It is the path that help will arrive on.” Her attention shifted away from him to EIlif she nodded. “We are running out of time, but I know we are not alone. Ride with us until we reach them, and then you may take a different path with them if you wish it.”

“No…” He said as he shifted his bow. “I ride with you.” He felt a sense of pride as she gave him a brief glimpse of her surprise, and to his delight, her acceptance.

“Good.” She pulled ahead of them, and they were off once more, the horses ramping up and down as needed.

*
**
Randvi grunted as her axe was pulled from the skull of a man who almost bested her. She was breathing hard, and had been addled a little by being unseated from her horse. She had fallen hard, and had only seconds before his hammer slammed down upon her. Seeing an opportunity she shoved her foot hard up into his groin.

Fastve chortled as he dropped his upraised hammer on his own head, cursing and rolling on the ground. But that was okay, Randvi dispatched him as she picked herself up.
“Gods be damned…” She growled, pulling her axe out of his neck. Smearing blood from the back of her hand across her brow. Fastve circled back with her horse.
“You showed him.” She snorted.

“I’m going to feel that in the morning.” Randvi grumbled as she pulled herself up onto her beast. If she were honest she felt it right now! Gritting her teeth she looked to Fastve. “How many more Bacraut’s can there be between us and them?!”

“Synin signaled a group ahead… so at least one more I’m afraid.”

“God’s be praised, that bird is more than a loud beak…”

Again Fastve chuckled, turning her horse the two of them shot off in the direction that they were being led.

“Maybe this time we can ride through!” Fastve said. Eivor was their night warrior. She was the one who saw them even in the dark. Her skills unmatched once night fell. Fastve had a theory about that, but she kept it to herself. It was after all, not her secret to tell.

“I will try not to let myself be unseated again.” Randvi grumbled, feeling soreness throughout her system.

Fastve chuckled again. “Keep your legs tucked in Chief, you will make it.” She advised.

When they raced through the next batch of entrenched raiders, Randvi kept her legs wrapped tightly about her mount. The gelding wickering as if he too were amused by her doing so. When a man reached up for her she hacked downward with her axe rather than kicked outward with her foot.

They broke the line and raced on.

Randvi turned her eyes upward as Synin cried out, and circled once again before diving.

“They are ahead!” Fastve said what Randvi already predicted.

Her heart rode tight in her chest. They had experienced a very intense ride, and they had to make their way back through it once more. According to what she understood about the ritual of Ulla’s people, Eilif had to make it home before the dawn to lay claim to her wife. So they were going to turn around and ride back through it once more!

“It will be easier on our way back. Fastve said, as if she had known her thoughts.

“I expect so with more bodies.”
Fastve made an amused noise that had Randi wondering.
*
**
Eivor heard Synin before she saw her. Her welcome form promised the appearance of friends, and help! They could readjust, and perhaps get Eilif home even sooner!
“They are near!”

“Who?” Tait asked, his eyes scanning the dark with little success.

“Randvi.” Eilif said.

Eivor felt a thrill run through her at the mention of her betrothed. A smile alighting her lips. “You don’t know that.”

Eilif snorted. “As sure as the sun rises and sets every day, I know she is one of those on their way to us now. You doubt it?”

Eivor didn’t feel she had the right to hope, honestly part of her was afraid Randvi would come, and part of her was afraid she would not; consequently now that she was asked she didn’t know what to say. Her tongue swiped over dry lips, giving her systir a conflicted look. She didn’t know what to say, and so said nothing.

As they rode she felt that emotion grow within her. If Randvi was there would she feel better? If she weren’t would she? The silence was thunderous, like the hooves of their beasts. The rapid beat of their measured pace rapping the beats of her heart against her breast. She felt as if she could not breathe. The tightness in her chest was near unbearable.

“Eivor!” A familiar voice called, and her heart paused, her breath held as the familiar voice fit the filled out shape of her friend. Fastve emerged from the darkness, but she was not alone. Eivor felt a rush fill her body, renew her spirit, and breathe life and breath back into her, as Randvi’s form took shape just behind Fastve.

“Eivor?” Randvi asked, coming up to her in the darkness, their mounts slowing until they stood all together. The big black of Ove mouthing his tack.

“Systir, we need to water the horses.” Eivor said as they all came to a brief stop.

“I’m on it!” Eilif responded. Fastve too got down off her mount, and hurried to get water for the beasts. Having brought needed supplies to meet in the middle, they hurried to this task. With two bags it was faster. With three it would be better, but Fastve waved Randvi off, at least for a moment.

Randvi reached out, her hand coming to the load that Eivor carried. Ove appeared as if he were dead in her arms, his body slumped heavily, only Eivor’s arms holding him in place.
“You are uninjured?” Randvi asked, her eyes looking to Tait, and back again to Eivor.

“Tait was injured, and Ove was beaten badly, he is held together with twine, dwale, and all our love.”

Despite the dire situation Randvi found a smile alight on her face. Her eyes shifting to her injured fox. “How are you?”

“I am managing with the magical blue wax they shoved in my leg.”

Randvi winced but nodded. “Good.” Her eyes went back to Eivor.

“I could take over for you.” She nodded to the older injured Raven.
“I bet the horse could use the break.”

Before she could say anything Tait scoffed. “To hell with that! Our two best archers encumbered by a dead man?”

Eilif was suddenly there, her face like that of the draugr that had stood at the line of binding and eyed them with his melting face. Tait actually let out a cry of shock, and she didn’t even have to touch him. “Fuck! Don’t do that!”

“Shut your savage hole.” She growled at him.

Eivor made a calming gesture. “I think what Tait is saying is that he would like to take Ove for us.”

Eilif eyed him suspiciously.
“That is it.” Tait said, nodding. “Give me the old bird. So long as you keep your fucking eyes scrying the darkness, and her arrows pointed at our enemies.”

Eivor made an amused noise.

“God’s know I am half your battle weight.” He grumbled, and my mount has not been carrying two all night.”

“It’s only half the night. And he will stay on his horse. If you want that job you have to get your injured ass off your horse and on his.”

Tait’s expression darkened. “Fucking hell.” He whispered, throwing his good leg over the horse so that he could ease himself down. Eilif was there. Her blooded face looked at him with continued suspicion.

“If you kill him.” She warned.

“You think you scare me after what I have seen tonight?” He scoffed again.

“I can add you to my fathers hoard…”

He paled. His eyes shifted from Eilif to Randvi. A look of petition suddenly on his face. “Please… if I die—” Eilif assisted him, the two of them hopping over to the older Raven’s steed.

“Tonight no one is dying.” Eilif reminded, and smirked. Pleased he went white with her threat.

Randvi gave a look to Eivor who shook her head. She would tell her, but not now. She gently held Ove up so that Randvi could steady him. The older man groaned, but they managed to get Tait up onto the horse with him.

Eivor reached up for Randvi’s hand and slipped in behind her. Her body fit nicely against Randvi’s. It was an experience she would have to put away for now.

Her eyes shifted to Tait. “You know how to use that right?” She asked, pointing to the arrow peppered shield, he held over Ove’s body. The look on his face made her snort with amusement. She reached for the reins that Randvi passed her and turned them. She gave them all a look as Eilif and Fastve mounted up, tucking away the watering bags.

“Systir, now is the time for you and Fastve to take a different route home. We will draw their Ire, and you can make it to Ulla.”

“To hell with that, we go together. What sort of wife could I be if I abandoned my family in a time of need? Ulla would reject me.”

Eivor made a face, her eyes meeting Eilif’s, there was a stern set to her jaw that made her nod. “Together then.”

“Ready your bow.” Eivor murmured. “When I signal, let loose your arrows.”

“How—”

Eivor adjusted the reins, before she dropped them against the horse's neck. An arm slipped around randvi’s hip, pulling her back against her so that their bodies could better move as one. Her other hand she put on Randvi’s bow arm and gave her elbow a squeeze. Green eyes looked back at her, red brows raised in question and Eivor did it again. Randvi nodded.

Eivor pressed from the top down, and Randvi lowered her bow arm, letting the tension melt out of her shoulders.
Eivor pressed from under upward, and she came up in a smooth draw, prepared. Eivor moved her to test her responsiveness, and by now, she was very aware of Eivor’s hands and the movement of them.

“Very nice.” Eivor murmured just for her. They shared a private smile before Eivor addressed the group. “We ride.”

“Fucking shoot them all dead.” Tait growled.

“I’m with him on that one.” Eilif agreed, nodding to her systir. “The faster the better.”

“I will do my best.” Randvi said, taking a steadying breath.

Eivor pressed Randvi’s bow arm down, letting her rest for now.

They gained momentum quickly. Eivor’s hands rested on her hips as they rode. Calloused fingers petting at the fabric of her jerkin, fingering her belts. Randvi felt a whole flock of butterflies in her belly. They danced and swooped to the movement of Eivor’s fingers. Diving as she slid her hand free.

Randvi readied herself as she came up into position. Eivor shifted and with a signal she fired. Drawing another arrow, Eivor twisted her around, and fired again. She was an instrument in Eivor’s hands. Her body the strings of a lyre that Eivor plucked. The arrows were the notes released by the expert strumming of her strings. She fired when and where Eivor guided. Without question, without hesitation. Their motions a symphony of harmony, consisting of drawing the arrow from its quiver, knocking, drawing her bow, Eivor directed her to the next target, signaling release. She went down when Eivor commanded she rest, another checkpoint breached.

It wasn't about time, it was about breaths… and Eivor’s pulsed against her shoulder and neck as she was drawn up once more. Eivor’s body pressing into her back felt like support, softening the stress of her actions. Lengthening her endurance. Her arms cradling her, anchoring her.

More than once they heard the cries of the enemy, more than once Eivor pressed her down low over her steed. The scent of her and the weight of her body intoxicating. She breathed when Eivor brought her up again. The scent of something sweet and warm pressend in against her. The brush of her cheek. The motion of her silent smile. After what felt like the hundredth release from her stressful position she let her body sink a little deeper into the War Chief’s hard body. Drawing strength from her, trusting that she would allow her to rest as long as she were able before the next pull, the next arrow.
*
**

It was nearly dawn when they came thundering into Fornburg.

Eivor felt Randvi sag in her arms as they reached the gaits of the city. Her body exhausted, she leaned heavily into Eivor, trusting her to support her. To keep her seated, and safe. She heard a soft noise of pain, as all remnants of poise and strength fled her.

Eilif slipped off her steed and rushed right into the healers hut. Dropping her scythe she picked up her dagger and slipped into the healers domain to hunt her wife.

The healers were at the doors waiting for them. Ulla’s Tante Panacea was there with her retinue of honored acolytes. They came forward for the aged woman, to lift the injured raider from his steed.

“Ove and Tait are in need of assistance first.” Eivor said to Panacea. The elder woman nodded, though she looked to Randvi with a critical eye before turning to follow the injured ones into surgery.

Valka and Tella stood nearby the healer's doors, their eyes on Eivor, who literally was holding Randvi upright. An arm around her waist, the other against the yolk of her chest. “Help.” Eivor requested as Fritjof grabbed the reins of their frothing beasts.
“Eivor, here!” It was Fastve, who reached up to render aid, even as Randvi’s personal healer assistant came forward to help catch her. They lowered her down into Fastve’s arms and carried her inside.

“She is exhausted.” Eivor said to them, letting them know beyond that she was uninjured. She sat a long moment on her horse, sweat peppering her brow. Fritjof looked up as he put a hand to the mare’s nose, soothing her. Telling her she did a good job as he eyed his War Chief.

Eivor sighed as Randvi’s boneless weight was taken from her. She may not be the broken soul she was weeks ago, but she still did not have her full strength back. The mountain climb, the fight, holding Ove’s heavy weight on a difficult and hard ride; it was all catching up with her.

“She does not look like the only one.” He said as he waited to see what Eivor would do. “Shall I help?” He offered. When she nodded he moved to step forward, and offer her an arm. When she did not take it he asked. “Chief?”

“I want the city on alert. There are forces at play tonight that I do not quite see, and it bothers me.” She said looking distant and thoughtful.

“Styrbjorn has already made it so. Neither Knud nor Dag are without eyes upon them. Nor are any of their supporters allowed to be moving freely tonight. He himself is actually within the healers hut; his sword strapped to his side. He stands as witness and honor guard to Laeknir Ulla.”

Eivor felt something stir within her at this. Something she had not known she could still feel for the King; love. That he would stand as those things for her systir’s wife touched her. She was twisting her weary body down off the horse when Valka and Ragna came to find her. The two of them taking up either side of her body.

“Are you hale enough to walk?” Ragna asked. Her eyes keen as she appraised Eivor.

“I am only weary.” Weary was a huge understatement, but she managed to walk without assistance.

“Respectfully, I would feel better if you allowed me to look you over.” Ragna was a mid-level healer. A woman who had come to Ulla’s notice about a year back. Standing out from her peers through hard work, and swift responses. With Panacea, and Ulla being busy and Frida still in Raeflund, Ragna was the best of their brightest students that Eivor trusted.

Eivor rubbed her face and nodded, feeling the fatigue bone deep. “What did you do for my fox?”

“She is pretty used up for the night Chief. I was going to give her some dwale and let her sleep it off, but she passed out on me even before I mixed the drink. So I doctored her hands, and left her in Tella’s gentle hands. She is rubbing her down to help with the soreness she will feel later.” Again Ragna gave Eivor a look. “To be honest Chief, you don’t seem yourself.”

Eivor grunted as she was directed down onto a seat. Valka helping with her belt and tunic. “I feel exhausted.” She admitted. Her eyes went to Valka as the Seer pulled her battle dagger and belt free from her hips. “Shouldn’t you—”

“I am where I am needed.” Valka interrupted, putting the belt aside before she moved in to help Eivor out of her tunic so that Ragnar could look her over.

Eivor made a face but shrugged, accepting her friends help and company. If she were being honest, Valka felt like the comfort of a well worn cloak. It settled around you soft and warm. You could count on it to keep you warm and safe.

She hissed as Valka pulled her jerkin a bit too roughly. Ragna who was watching raised an imperious brow. Eivor smiled, it was so much like Frida she couldn’t help but chuckle a little. Was this a look that all healers learned? Was it a sign of their advancement? Was it part of their studies?

Ragna smiled, though she didn’t know why. “What?”

“You remind me of Frida. Are you going to threaten me next?”

Ragna laughed too, shaking her head. “No, because our relationship is not like that. You have never been difficult for me.”

Eivor grunted as Valka got her long shirt off.

“Did I hurt you again?” Valka asked.

Eivor shook her head. “No, I just feel the depth of my old wounds tonight.”

“Some of them are not so old, Chief.” Ragna reminded. “Laeknir Ulla said you all might need help tonight.”

Eivor shook her head. “No. Not until I know Eilif has succeeded. I will wait for an answer.”

Ragna nodded as she opened a tin of pure Dwale, she snapped it closed again without touching it. “I will administer this afterwards, if you wish. I would not want to weaken your conviction.”

“Thank you.”

“Until then, we can administer warming oils.” Valka said helpfully. “After Ragna signs off on her inspection.”

The young healer let her eyes play over Eivor with some amusement. “Yes, you are right.” It was not a long inspection, but she did as Ulla had bid her. Letting her hands feel Eivor’s body for pent heat. Touching her sore spots for her reaction, prodigy when she had none.

Eivor growled when she poked the wound on her shoulder twice. Accusatory blue eyes rising up to pin her with a displeased look. “Yes, it hurts.” She growled.

“Sorry.” Ragna murmured, trying to hide her amusement. Ulla had told her not to let Eivor hide her response, and to be sure to poke it more than once if necessary. It gave her a thrill when she poked it again, and those blue eyes rose up to meet her with a hardening of her face. She had not been prepared for that growl, or her confession.

“How deeply does it hurt?” She asked, and shifted her arm down under Eivor’s. She touched under her arm and up into the muscles from beneath. Eivor grunted and pulled her arm back. But that wasn’t pain when she saw her face.

Valka snorted. “She is fine. There is no blood on her, that is her’s. There are no wounds to her legs or hips. She aches from a hard long day of kicking the asses of idiots. She need not be tickled for a reaction.”

Ragna’s eyes got big, and a smile touched her lips as she stood up and looked at Valka. “Who is the Laeknir here? Me or you?!”

Valka pursed her lips but gestured for her to continue her inspection. One which she herself had already completed. After all, they didn’t always have a school of healers in their tribe.

“Eivor, sit up for me.” Ragna was very thorough in her inspection. Placing her ear upon Eivor’s back, hands upon the yolk of her chest.

Valka rolled her eyes as she stood waiting with thinly veiled impatience.
Eivor smirked, wiping it away as Ragna circled back around.
“Everything seems good to me, Chief. If you like we can begin the warming oils now, to help with your pain.”

“I will do it.” Valka informed, and reached for the leather cover in the door. Nodding to it to get Ragna out.

“Thank you for checking me over Ragna.” Eivor said.

“My pleasure Chief.” She smiled and flashed a look to Eivor who missed the flirty expression.

Valka grunted as she dropped the hide cover down, and pulled out her own mixture of oils. She circled around behind Eivor to begin. “It seems odd to me that she would start to show interest in you now. Knowing you are wooing a certain fox maiden who sleeps not a hand of doors away.”

Eivor made a noise. “She is just being nice.”

“Fff!” Valka protested.

“It is a child’s crush.”

“Ragna is not a child.” Eivor sighed as Valka’s hands began working the oils into her shoulders and back. “She is a woman, a very beautiful woman, who is learning a trade, and has status because of it.”

Eivor grunted as Valka droned on about how Ragna was a virile woman who had her eyes set on her, the talented, powerful War Chief. Somewhere in there, maybe at the very beginning, Eivor’s mind didn’t hear the words. The tone was soothing, if not amused. She sat there with a smile faintly painted on her lips. Her mind drifted to the fox that was several doors from her. Processing the feel of her body as they had ridden.

The play of Randvi’s muscles against her body, the way she moved so perfectly in Eivor’s hands. She had felt like an extension of Eivor’s person. She had leaned into Randvi in the ride, not because her body ached, not because she needed the support. But because she hungered to feel even more between them. Her hands pressing their bodies tighter than necessary. Randvi had blessedly endured it, more than that, she had melted into Eivor when she slumped into a resting pose. Her head rolling back to Eivor’s shoulder, trying to work out the kinks. Her cheek brushing against Eivor’s. God’s she had wanted to kiss her so desperately. To help stretch her body, and ease her discomfort and pain. She had wanted to let her hand roam. And maybe she had, just a little, fingers petting leather and wool.

“Eivor.”

She grunted.

“Eivor…”

Her brows tensed as she drew her mind back from the memory. Slowly her eyes fluttered open. Her eyes fixed on Eilif. “Alfr?” Eivor blinked, long at her systir as she tried to pull herself from the haze she felt. Eivor smiled. “You did it~”

“I did.” Eilif said, her cheeks flushed as she grinned. She bumped her head gently against Eivor’s. Her systir sighed again.

“Congratulations, to you both.” Eivor pulled herself up onto her feet, opening achy arms for Eilif then Ulla. “I know it is only a formality at this point, but I am so happy to call you my systir then, now and always.”

“Always.” Ulla said and pulled Eivor’s head down until their brows touched.

“As touching as this is, we need to get you all to bed.” Valka said.

“But Ove.” Eivor began.

“His fate is sealed whether we sleep or not, but your face planting on your handfasting day will be an ill omen we can fend off with your rest.” Valka pushed them, turning them towards the door. “Listen well Chief, because it’s your turn in a few moons.”

“I will wake you all in a few hours to begin the final preparations. For now, sleep.

“Together?” Eilif asked.

“No… your wife may be yours according to her people, but by ours you are still unwed. Go now. To your systir’s quarters. Eivor, your fox is with her systir. Ulla.” Valka stopped as the taller woman turned and smiled dotingly.

“Kiss your wife then to your den, She Bear.”

Chapter Text

Eilif gave a look to Eivor as she was settled into Eivor’s room.
“It doesn't seem fair that your wife-to-be is sleeping with my wife-to-be.”

Eivor snorted and threw a pillow at her. Eilif caught it, squished it and then pressed it to her nose. “This isn't’ yours…”

“No, it’s Ulla’s. She thought her wife needed an emotional support pillow today.”

Eilif sighed dreamily, putting the pillow down before smashing her face into it with an appreciative groan. “Arr ooo gung ooo oor ox?” Eilif spoke into the pillow without lifting her head.

“I am going to check on her, but I promised Ulla I would be your bed partner tonight, er— this morning.”

Eilif looked up from the pillow with her lady’s scent upon it, her nose still firmly entrenched. She offered her hand up to Eivor, and for a moment everything stilled between them. Their eyes meeting as their hands squeezed. A silent moment shared between them. Eivor smiled softly, and it touched Eilif.

“Get your exhausted ass in bed, I don’t want you climbing over me when I get back. You're all bones and hard angles.” Eivor gruffed, pulling her hand free she tousled her systir’s messy hair.

Eilif grinned and nodded, not able to vocalize the sharp emotions her systir’s love in this moment meant to her.

…

Ulla looked up from the bed when there was a knock on the door’s bones.

“It’s Eivor.” A soft rap so as not to disturb.

“Enter.” Ulla was sitting in candle light, brushing dark curly hair with a brush, her body stripped to under tunic. She looked up when Eivor entered. Beside her, Randvi lay.

Eivor felt her heart leap up into her throat as she got a look at her wife-to-be. Like Eivor, in breast band and britches, her hair a cloak of fire about her. Her face dark from the shadows that played over it.

Eivor swallowed the lump in her throat and wet suddenly dry lips as she stepped closer. There was a darkness to Randvi’s side, and a developing bruise on her arm. Eivor stepped even closer to inspect, calloused fingers touching these unknown injuries.

Ulla was quiet a moment as Eivor inspected with some concern.
“Did she serve you well?”

Eivor felt heat touch her cheeks, blue eyes never shifting from her beautiful fox; she nodded. “Amazingly so. It would not have gone so well for us if we had not had her. I feel we would still be battling our way home had she not come.”

“What makes you say that?” Ulla asked, trying to understand.

“What I can do… requires trust, and faith. Neither of which Tait has, though he is willing, I was not. When he was exhausted he would have fought me, she…” Calloused fingers trailed over a nude shoulder. Gentle, reverent. Eivor grasped the blanket and pulled it higher over her promised, tucking it gently under Randvi’s shoulder. “She gave me everything and more.”

“Something to remember.”

The tone that her friend and soon to be systir spoke with drew her eyes.
“Yes. A good chief takes note of such things and tries hard not to ask too much of those too willing.”

“A wife says thank you.” Ulla murmured. She watched emotions shift through Eivor’s blue eyes, a faint smile gracing scarred lips. “That is what wives do, when they find their mate is admirable; give their everything. As her partner you can’t stop her from doing it, you can only acknowledge it and express deep gratitude for her gift.”

“She’s leaning in…” Eivor whispered, her emotions suddenly stormy. Dark blonde brows tightening.

Ulla stood as she saw the thunder roll through her systir. A hand coming to her good arm. “She is.”

Eivor lifted her face to the ceiling if Ulla didn’t know better it looked as if she were praying. In reality, it was Eivor dealing with the sudden surge of emotions evoked by their resident Fox.

“She is a good match. Strong, and cunning, her gifts will serve you well, as yours will her. Just so long as you remember the difference between War Chief and Wife. If you respond to her as Chief, you may injure her and devalue what she has given to you. You aren’t her Chief Eivor, you never will be; no matter what she calls you.” Ulla leaned in, sliding her arm around Eivor’s middle, wrapping her up in a hug. The two of them of a general height.

“Come on, you have tucked your vixen in. I have a feeling EIlif is either fast asleep, or gnashing her teeth.”

Eivor grunted drawing a smile to Ulla’s mouth. “What have you done to her?”

She chuckled as they turned after their hug.Ulla walking her to the door. “I leaned in. It isn't a weakness to ache for another. It is a kind of strength, and a trust so deep that others take note of it.”

…

The words of Ulla touched that of Valka. “Your heart’s will become one, producing a bond that even the God’s will stop and notice.” Ulla and Eilif had that kind of love. The reality of her own form of it touched her so deeply she was having a hard time sustaining a straight face. Wrestling with the emptiness and the heartache of a lifetime.

Ulla put a hand to her shoulder, turning her so that she might pull her down to place a kiss upon her brow. “I know your silence, and your struggle right now. I know the pain of old wounds, and fears of unworthiness, but know I see only a woman of supreme worth. A woman of great value stands before me now, forged by the fires of Muspelheim. Do not lay awake and fret and worry, because your fox has seen who you are, and she admires you for it. Sleep knowing if she could she would wrap you in her arms and soothe your injured soul where I could not.”

Eivor looked at her with that expression of shy uncertainty. Like she wanted to believe Ulla, but how could she, when all she saw were her own faults.

“Sometimes you must trust that what I say is true. Have I ever lied to you before?”

Eivor looked down, processing the question, when she looked up she gave a light shake of her head.

“Now, off you go. Before Eilif comes to carry you away herself— or worse. Me.”

Eivor snorted and smiled. “Good night my systir.”

“Good night Eivor.” Ulla gave her a final embrace before she let her head out the hall to her own room, only a short distance away.
—--------
She found Eilif leaning against the door’s bones to her room talking to one of Randvi’s untamed foxes. Hilda sat on this side of the partition that divided the protected sanctuary of the healers to the rest of the healing hut. The two of them in casual conversation, it stopped when she came out to find them gathered there.

“What is this?” She gestured to Hilda. The woman looked prepared for war, not bed.

She stood up showing Eivor respect. “Chief.” There was a sort of mocking tone to her voice, proving she had tried it only because Eilif was standing with them. Her systir took a breath and was about to address it when Eivor waved her off, inviting the snarky fox say her peace.
“I and my brother are extra guards for you and ours tonight. Tait is injured but alright. The Laeknir patched him up. Said he made it because of you.” She pursed her lips. “It seems we will never be free of our debt.”

There was a forlorn sort of note to this comment that made Eivor express compassion.
“He fought well today with and for us. There is no further debt.”

Hilda grunted with an annoyed expression, but managed not to express her ire about the situation further.

“What my systir means is “Thank you.” Brandt’s voice piped up from the other side of the main hallway’s dividing leathers.

Eivor looked to Hilda with a silent question. Because by the look on her face that wasn’t what she meant at all.

The shorter fox maiden nodded however displeased her features were.

“On the bright side, we could have a total coup tonight, and our very lives could be in mortal danger, and it is only you two who stand between us and certain death. If you manage to alert us to this danger before it happens, our three lives will have been returned to us, and your debt will be canceled. Three lives, for three lives.” Hilda looked at Eilif not at all pleased to be mocked.

“I like the way you think Jotun Raven.” Brandt said from the otherside of the partition.

Eilif smiled pleased her idea gave some comfort, though it was most unlikely to happen tonight. “With the state of things, this could be our reality for at least another year. Plenty of opportunity for a reversal of debt.”

Hilda by now was wearing an expression of shock at Eilif’s aplomb in the matter.

“I shall pray for it.” Brandt said with eager finality.

Eivor couldn’t help it when Hilda’s shoulders slumped and she sighed. Eivor chuckled her amusement about the whole conversation. Perhaps what they were seeing was the thinking pattern of gentle giants in action.

“From your lips to the God’s ear’s brodir.” Hilda grumbled. She nodded to Eivor and Eilif. “Good night Chief.”

“Good night Hilda. Brandt.” She said to the partition.

“Chief.” He responded.

…

In their room, after they had settled in for bed Eilif asked “why”. No doubt the why being her stopping reprimand of Randvi’s foxes.

“When you find an abused animal, do you keep beating them into submission?”

“Correcting them is not beating them into submission.”

“It is not giving them room to work through their issues, and show them through action that I am a trustworthy person. They believe I have somehow managed to lie to their Strategist. They have lost faith in her because of me. Having them obey the rules will only enforce my despotic nature in their eyes. Let them ask themselves the same questions you do. Why?”

She shifted as Eilif wedged herself in between Eivor’s arm and side. Her giant systir settling against her shoulder, her hand wrapping around her middle. She in turn rest her hand over Eilif’s encompassing arm.

“Why do I act in opposition to what they believe me to be, when Randvi is not here to be fooled? When will I slip up? Eventually they will have their answer, and be better for finding it themselves.”

“I don’t like it.” Eilif grumbled.

Eivor shifted her hand up to Eilif’s hair, fingers brushing through shorn locks. “I know. To be fair, they don’t either. Sleep now.”

Eilif shifted, her fingers on Eivor’s stomach tensed, caressing her systir’s belly before she stilled again. It was not Ulla, her body very different from her Grecian systir. It wasn’t the comfort Eilif sought. She made a noise of protest, a grunt of complaint as she shifted trying to find a way to be lulled to sleep.

Eivor could have said she felt the same way. The two of them missing the body of another. She felt wallowed by Eilif, and sore from it, and their VERY long day. It would have been easy to join Eilif in her malcontent, to grunt and huff; compounding their situation. But it wouldn’t fix it, for either of them. She could also reprimand Eilif, tell her to lay still, to just be until sleep overtook her. But that would have worked just as well as trying to reprimand Randvi’s injured foxes.

Instead she took a calming breath, and let her voice soothe her systir. Weaving tone and thrum to bring Eilif to a restful place. She felt her arm finally settle heavier upon her. Eilif’s breathing lengthened, and slowed, until at last she sighed into slumber. She hummed for a little longer, sure that she would spend the rest of the morning sleepless. It wasn’t until she woke with Valka’s voice at the door she realized she too had slipped into sleep’s embrace.

“Good morning little birds~” Valka purred, poking her head through the leather. “Time to get up, we need to get you washed, braided, and bound. And you we need to get…. Washed and bound.” She said to Eilif as her short hair stood up at odd angles.

She peered at Valka like some night owl now roused from its roost.

“Up, up! Wedding day!”

“Blessed day.” Eilif whispered, flopping back onto the bed.”

“Ah, ah! Time to get up! I let you sleep as late as possible. Ulla has already been bathed, braided and bound with Eivor’s fair fox.

Eivor tried to sit up, only to have Eilif push her back down. “No… no bride anywhere was not this tired for her wedding day.”

“I thought you might need some extra motivation today.” Valka said.

“If Ulla herself is not outside that door to blind kiss me, I get half a bell more.”

“Hmmm. Well… sad to say, she is not.”

Eilif grunted and turned her body, hiding her face in Eivor’s shoulder. “Half a bell…”

“Eilif— systir. It’s time to get up.”

“Half a—”

Suddenly a cold bucket of water was poured over them.

“Fuck.” They both groused for very different reasons.

“Don’t think I will forget this.” Eivor growled at the tall drengr who stood grinning cheekily at her. Dressed in breast band and britches.

Valka cackled as she wrapped herself around Fastve. “I scrub you down here, or you come with me to the hot baths and we scrub you down there.”

Fastve was hoisting another bucket up.

“Eilif, I swear to the God’s if she dumps that fucking bucket over my bed, I am sleeping in your den tonight, and you get to explain to Ulla why she gets my soaking wet bed.”

“God’s fucking almighty!” Eilif groused. She was sitting up when Fastve dumped the second bucket of cold crusty water over them. Eilif sucked in a breath as her body ached from the second bath of chilly water. “Fuck—”

Eivor growled.

Valka gasped. “To slow!” She walked over to the door and pulled in a third bucket.

“I swear to Frigg I will cut you.” Eivor said. Looking right at Fastve.

“She won’t.” Valka assured her giant as she passed the bucket.

“We are up!” Eilif protested sitting now on her knees. “Please! Please I don't need Evi shooting me death glares the rest of the day.”

“Are you sure?” Valka asked, leaning around the absolute wall that was her giant woman.

“I couldn’t be more. Back up and I will get out of bed.” Eilif shooed the grinning she demon back. “Please, you want me wed today, not dead right?”

“It was Ulla’s idea.” Valka insisted and giggled a mad little laugh. “You can take it up with her.”

Eivor sighed as she swung her legs off of the now soaked bed, splashing into the puddles on the floor with a frown. “Where are my boots?”

“I moved them before this mass of meat and muscle dumped the water on you. I’m not inhuman.”

Eivor rolled her eyes, but she was infinitely thankful her prankster had that much compassion.”The small things.” She muttered feeling just as tired as Eilif looked, and twice as wet.

“It is, isn't it.” Valka grinned. She looked over the situation with some thought and pointed to Eilif.
“You get that one, this one seems more coherent.” Valka reached out for Eivor’s hand and pulled her forward.

“I have a name…” Eivor grumbled, letting herself be led by her diminutive friend.

“Mmmhm, and if you start acting like a grown ass woman I might start using it again.” Valka pulled Eivor’s arm over her shoulder and leaned into the lead, pulling her physically out of the healers hut towards the baths. Anyone who saw them stopped to watch the spectacle. There was no one else in the world who could treat their Chief this way. Except maybe Ulla, who was noticeably absent as the procession made their way out.

Eivor being hauled forward by their volva and her bigger little systir being carried over the shoulders of the volva’s equally giant lover.

“Why couldn't we have just done this before?” Eilif asked as she lay boneless on Fastve’s shoulders, still dripping all the way.

“Easy for you to say.” Eivor looked back with an expression of jealousy. “You look mighty awake for a woman who got as much sleep as we did.” Her words directed at Fastve who seemed no worse for wear.

“The right mix of herbs will do wonders for the physical form.” Valka intoned. “We will get you both squared away before it is time for you to be presentable, and you too will seem the vision of vigor.”

Eivor grunted. “That was the best news she had heard all day. “Did you give some of this magical potion to Ulla too?”

“Ula is a woman of power, and infinite possibilities.” Valka began.

“She makes her own potions.” Eilif mumbled, half asleep on Fastve’s broad shoulders.

“I was getting to that.” Valka pulled the leather door open for her giant, her eyes admiring the all that womanflesh in motion as it passed her by. A sleek smile ever so secretly touching her lips.

“You know, everyone knows you are lovers right?” Eivor asked Valka.

“No need to be crass about it.”

Eilif made a dismissive gesture as she was hauled through the door, shaking her head. “If that was crass I am in so much trouble.”

“A state of being we have come to accept for you dear Eilif.” Valka pulled Eivor through the door, her eyes drinking in the way Fastve’s muscles moved down her back as she gently set Eilif on a bench.

Valka pulled Eivor to one as well and sat her down. “Now the transformation begins.” She chuckled. “This is going to be so much fun.”

For a pregnant minute, Valka and her team of helpers, wrestled the clothes off of Eilif. She thought that at least for a moment she was safe. But how quickly that moment passed when hands reached for her. Eivor caught the hands that reached for her, shocking the one who had done it. Valka stepped up slapping her hands.

“Be gentle with this one, she is only doing as she is told.”

Eivor grunted and looked past Fastve to Valka with a frown. “Why must you continue to bother me so today?”

“Have you seen yourself? You look like Eilif’s brodir on his good days!”

“Hey… he almost looked human this time.” Eilif looked across with a frown.

“How many bodies did you feed him?”

“Three hands between him and his ilk.”

“A rich feast indeed.” Valka nodded. “I am surprised they didn’t all tear through the ring of protection and feast upon your steaming guts.”

Eilif’s frown deepened, the meat between her brows protruding.

“You know he is not really your brodir any more right?”

“Why did he ask me if it was time for fadir’s sword? And if my bride was worthy?”

“Three hands? Valka looked thoughtful. “The more blood and meat you give them, the more human they can pretend to be. Make no mistake Eilif— Brodir has but one mistress now, and she is a hungry bitch who cares not for family ties and past loyalties. Keep that in mind EVERY time you see Brodir.”

“He gave a gift to the wimpy fox.”

Eivor snorted getting up to undress. She was gestured back down again, Valka herself taking over scrubbing Eivor’s back and body.

Valka made a face. “Is he wearing it?”

“If he is smart, no.” Eivor felt bone weary, her voice reflected that as she did as she was told.

“Does he strike you as smart?” Valka paused looking to the systirs with consternation.

“Not particularly.” Eilif grumbled.

Eivor chuckled. “He does strike me as properly terrified of brodir.”

“Which is more than I can say for you.” Valka turned pointing at Eilif.

Eilif dropped her eyes, raising an arm as someone directed her.

“That isn’t true.” Eivor spoke up. “Eilif know’s brodir is not brodir any more. She also shows both proper respect for him, and a healthy fear of his inhumanity. She chooses not to let what happened to him dictate her actions and feelings towards him if she can help it. I think it is something that brodir recognizes, and in his own way, appreciates.”

Valka, still paused in her own washing of Eivor, grunted. “Good. I would hate for you to be one of his victims, because you were tangled in your heart. I have grown accustomed to your lurching form. When you stand next to Fastve, you both make an effective wind break, and rain guard.” She smiled at her own joke.

Eivor met Eilif’s expression with a soft one of her own. A smile of reassurance, and acceptance. She understood the feelings Eilif carried for the draugr, he was her brodir first. But Asger was gone, and only brodir remained. It was Eilif who made this distinction, and she who had instituted this new name. Keeping the link between them as proof of her loyalty and the heart strings that had once bound both ways, but the name change was her showing she knew he was not himself anymore.

“Other arm please.” Eilif did as she was requested.

“None of this explains why I am being harassed today.”

“I thought saying you looked like a draugr sort of explained itself.” Eivor winced as Valka was a little too rough with her still easily agitated shoulder.

“It d—” A bucket of water was poured over her head. The only difference being that this time it was warm. She wiped at her face before giving Valka an irritated look.

“I’m sorry, were you going to say something stupid? Would you like me to stop so that you might?”

“Is it me or is Valka extra today?” Eivor asked no one in particular. But the looks she got from some of their helpers said it all. As well as Eilif’s thumbs up.

“So it’s not just me…”

“Stand please.”

“I can wash my own vagina.”

“Don’t be a child. I can do it more efficiently.” It seemed such a ridiculous thing, that here was a woman almost a whole foot shorter than her, half her mass, and twice her irritability. They eyed one another, Valka making gesture for Eivor to do as she was told.

“You know it’s easier to just obey.” Fastve piped up, and that she did said a lot.

“I see what that has done to you a— AGH! Fuck!”

Startled faces melted into relief, and amusement as the caught sight of the Seer pulling Eivor’s ear. To those who knew their relationship, and history, it was a perfectly acceptable reaction by either woman. For those who didn’t they retained their shock and confusion at the mistreatment of the honored War Chief.

“W-what the hell?! Who are you and what did you do with my mild mannered trickster?!”

“I killed her in her sleep last night, and now you are stuck with cranky sleep deprived older, wiser Valka.”

“I knew we weren’t rid of her.” Eilif grumbled. She was being towel dried by now by the healers that were helping her. Her skin roughed and reddened by their brisk admirably efficient movements.

“By the god’s are not one of you a nursemaid?” Eilif asked. They laughed and threw the rough cloth over her head, working through her short hair.

“You said I would be bathed and bound, not scalded and a layer or three scrubbed off!” Eilif pulled at the cloth so she could peek out at the terrifying angry little seer. “I swear sometimes you are more scary than brodir.”

“Don’t forget that.” Valka said tugging a little more on Eivor’s ear. In a softer breath she growled “You shall not say disparaging things about my giant. She is mine, and only I may or may not mistreat her.”

“I wasn’t—” Another tug came on her ear, her head already careened at an odd angle, trying to preserve the captured and mistreated meat. “Yep, mhm. I got it.”

She made a soft noise as Valka released it. Her hand rising to cover the injured ear, only to have Valka push her hand down again, and a second bucket of water dumped over her head. She sighed and stood up, giving a look to Fastve who wisely looked away to hide her smile.

“I swear you are not going to do this to me on my own handfasting day… I will have them bar you from entry if I have to.”

“Pfff. Show me a person in all of Fornburg who will take your word over mine.” Valka pointed at Eilif suddenly, her hand swift and menacing. A painted finger pointed at her with such force her Systir gulped. Eilif’s eyes went to Eivor, and it was the look of when they were little, and Eilif wanted her protection from the scary thing.

“Calm down, please Valka, I am too tired and sore to be bullied by you any more today.” Her petition was honest, and after close scrutiny passed inspection.

“Do as I say, and I will gentle my hands. Continue to resist me on my deadline and I am not responsible for my own actions.”

Eivor made a face. “Who put you on a deadline?”

“Ulla.” Eilif said mournfully. Her face contorted as they were raking a bone comb through her hair.

Eivor sighed. “Systir…”
Her eyes shifted from Eilif to Valka once more before she sighed and turned as directed. But blessedly the hands that scrubbed her lower half were much kinder than the ones that had scoured her top.

“She said and I quote. “See those systirs are ready for my day. I won’t be left standing and waiting for them with Styrbjorn as my intimate companion.” Which can you blame her?”

Eivor grunted. “No.”

Eivor had to endure being dried off, rubbed efficiently with oil, body and hair. Valka working on her skin while Fastve worked on her hair. Those large hands working wonders on her signature battle plaiting, and a fresh knife to the shaved sides of her head. She slipped in and out of slumber as they worked.

She and Eilif were powdered, and drying in their small clothes when they finally allowed Baer into the room with them.
“Chief~”

Eivor felt a certain kind of relief when she saw their mistress of meals. She had been nursing a monster in her guts for some time now, and had been convincing herself she was going to spend the day fasting when Baer brought in a bowl of gruel.

“Baer, bless you.”

“That is my line Chief.” Baer smiled, reaching a warm hand up to cup Eivor’s cheek, patting it gently and then doing the same to Eilif’s as her small crew brought in meals for the lot of them.

“Bless the Goddess that you are, feed our witch before she convinces herself its easier to consume us than prepare us.”

Fastve made a pouty expression. “I performed the ritual last night, she is plenty well fed, thank you.”

Eilif looked up from the bowl of food she had been given, eyes large. “How did you have time for that?!”

“I wasn’t chasing a woman through the dark.” Fastve pointed out.

Eilif looked from her companion giant to their diminutive seer. The woman was sprinkling something into her own bowl of gruel.
“Well, you got me there; but—”

“We do not tell our secrets Eilif Silver-Skull.” Valka snapped, then smiled at Baer. “Thank you Baer.” The room was oddly quiet as they watched their seeress scent her meal, mixing it with her utensil before taking the first bite.

She chewed it, licking her lips before noticing her audience. “Eat.” Valka said in a commanding voice.

Eilif flashed Eivor another child-like look before smiling. It was their first moment of true peace since their rude awakening this morning.

Chapter Text

After her petition to Valka for a kinder hand, things calmed down quite a bit. Even the healers who were their aides seemed to let their guard down, and breakfast made it all better. It was like Valka took a breath, which allowed everyone else to do the same.

Conversation was minimal as they all enjoyed their meal, giving Eivor time to reflect on the moment;How long had they hoped for this day? Hungered for it? When her systir looked up with a sigh she smiled, and met Eivor’s private reflection.

Shifting, Eilif scooted closer until her shoulder bumped Eivor’s leg. She wrapped an arm around it and rested her chin on her elder systir’s knee. Eivor curved around her with a sigh, tucking her face against Eilif. She felt suddenly overwhelmed by the key that had unlocked all the doors that had remained shut fast for so long.

“Silver for your thoughts?” Eilif asked, a long arm encircling low around her systir’s back as a shudder ran through Eivor. “The day we wed you, I had hoped to stand triumphant before our enemies with my shield systirs. One wedding a victory for us all, because they couldn’t stop the next.”

Eilif shifted until her brow came to Eivor’s. “Thordis and Fair Damsel were blessed to have you as their friend. You gave them their hearts’ desires before they went to Frejya’s arms. Now they will celebrate with us and when we walk once more by their side, they will tell you themselves how blessed they are, for you.”

Eivor felt her heart clench as Eilif spoke, so sure of what was ahead of them. She pressed her lips and nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. She would not spoil her systir’s faith.

“Chief.” Baer whispered in the hushed quiet.

Eivor looked up, Eilif’s arm falling away as she met Baer’s motherly gaze. “What can I do for you Baer?” Eilif gave her some space, but didn’t stray too far.

“It’s what I can do for you, Chief.” Baer settled down beside Eivor and from her belt purse pulled a wrapped object. It was a handsome arm ring, and upon the golden band was a fox, it’s dance scried upon the surface of the band. She had seen Randvi wearing it and, much like her own jewelry, it was a piece of who they were. Eivor had her very own band of gold with two ravens that capped either end. Like Odin’s very own. She wore it proudly even now. “Your lady fox wished for me to exchange this with yours.” Baer gestured to the band on Eivor’s arm. But it was more than just a band that belonged to her. It said that she belonged to her people. It was a gift given by Styrbjorn the night she had given a ring in her father’s name.

Her mind went back to that night, the comforting sound of the lyre and jawharp still light and playful in her mind's eye. She had a hard time when these two instruments were played together, even still today. Because next came the sound of the battle horn, and the nightmare of that night. Vivid and brutal as the day it happened.

“Chief?” Baer asked, her calloused hand touching Eivor’s forearm, drawing her away from that awful place. She swallowed hard, focusing on Baer, feeling those strong fingers so gentle against her arm. She said a silent petition to a higher power, what that power was she knew not, but asked that they hold her here in this plane. “What shall I tell her Chief?”

Eivor cleared her throat as she raised her arm. Her promise ring was very important. It represented not only her clan, but that she was an honored woman among them; it said she was a loyal member by the lack of tarnish upon it. It was the perfect symbol to let Randvi wear, and for her to wear Randvi’s. She twisted and pulled it until it came free. Holding the heavy band in her palm, she said thoughtfully “Send mine in her place Baer. Let her know please, that I agree and am proud to wear her ring.” Baer tilted her head as she looked from Eivor to the ring in her hands. It seemed she wanted to say something but didn’t know how. “What is it?” Eivor asked, inviting Baer to speak her mind on the subject.

“I told her that I would ask, but I didn’t expect you would gift your ring.” Baer looked back up. “There will be those who do not like that you do not have your ring on.”

“Baer, there will always be those who do not like what I do. It is my lot in life.” She sighed heavily.

“Does this mean we will lose you to her, Chief?”

Eivor blinked. Her eyes dropping to the golden band with some thought. She had not spoken to Randvi about where and how they would live. She had somehow simply imagined that it would be here in Fornburg that they would dwell. Among her people, with her systir and her systir’s wife. If she were a man she would say; “This would be where they stayed.” As one of Stybjorn’s heir’s it seemed the logical answer. But having now thought that, it didn’t sit right with her.

Again, if she were a man she would know where she stood. What was and wasn’t hers. Sigurd was not, nor could he be in his current state, fit for kingship. Whether that state was reversible remained to be seen. Styrbjorn was still training them, both of them, to be his heirs. She being taught the same lessons, and the same skills as her brodir. But was she any more fit to rule in her adoptive fadir’s stead than her mad brodir? She felt as if she had two demerits to Sigurd’s one: being a woman, and a lover of women.

What was more, Sigurd felt challenged by her success. He didn’t speak of it but once, right before he totally lost himself to his godhead. Her own rattled within her, and for a moment ancient eyes peered out at the world through her own. The light shifted to silver and blue, and the room was pulsed by the ancient one within her.

Eivor felt them around her, she saw them without looking. The gathered bodies carefully picked by Ulla and Valka so that she and Eilif would feel safe as they allowed themselves to be prepared for this special day. Heard the rumble of their hushed words and laughter like a heartbeat, each an individual of shape and light. - before she banished him once more to the dark. Taking a calming breath she answered. “I am either outcast, or I am King. I expect that the outcome of this determines where we might live.”

The woman’s face showed shock, dismay, disgust, and finally fierce loyalty. The hand on Eivor’s arm tightened. “You are the one who makes us safe. Where you go, I will follow, wherever it is you go.”

Eivor flushed at the older woman’s show of loyalty and support. She smiled softly, and put her Raven’s band in Baer’s hand, taking the dancing fox. “You honor me with those words Baer. I hope that whatever happens, we find a place where we all might be happy together.”

***

“Fritjof?! Frit— ah there you are.” There was only a moment for him to prepare himself for their interruption. “Fuck’s sakes, left to my own self all morning and when I find—”

“Now is not the time for ploughing.”

“I beg to differ—” With both hands he gestured to the woman beneath him.

“Put it away.” Gelon was neither impressed with his protest, nor his repartee.

“The fuck he will, I’ll thank ya to piss off!”

Gelon leaned over to better see the woman, a scowl on his face. “I am afraid your time is up.” He made a dismissive gesture. “You of all thralls know how unwise it is to anger any laeknir, ESPECIALLY Despoina Ulla. ESPECIALLY today.” (Mistress in Greek)

“What does she want?” Fritjof was pulling his breeches up and working the belt closed as he got up.

“Baer has been delayed, she must be found before the handfasting.”

“You want me to find the cook?” He seemed perplexed about this. Of all people, why her? Why today?

“SHE wants you to find Baer.” Gelon reiterated, as if that was all the information Fritjof needed to know.

“Why?” Fritjof secured his axe, giving his disgruntled lover a long bemused look. He let out a breath as he readied himself. “It would go faster if you were to help.” He said sweetly.

“Aine will be busy, as are you.” He pointed at the woman and jerked his thumb over his shoulder. “Go. As for your question.” He turned his attention to the crestfallen drengr before him. “I did not ask. It is what she requested, with the utmost of haste.”

“Where should I begin my search?”

“I am told she was last seen doing food service for Eilif. You may wish to start there.”

***

When the knock came on the door’s bones, everyone stopped what they were doing. “What have you not heard a knock before?” Valka asked with some hint of her previous testiness. “Who is it?!” She barked.

“Fritjof, I wish to speak with Eivor.”

Valka gave her a look over and nodded. “She is ready, but know that if you soil her before the handfasting, I will personally make you wish you hadn’t.”

“You and another certain woman of status.” He grumbled, peeking in the door, only to have a hand in his face that pushed him back out. “Wait for her.” Valka whispered harshly. “‘M-shorry.”

Eivor stepped out of the room and he found himself stepping back, lightning coursing through him at the handsome woman that emerged. Flushed and bound. She was a sight to behold. “Well?” She asked as he paused.

“Uh yes! I mean… um. Baer has not returned, and Laeknir Ulla…”

“What?!” He felt surprised again by the alerted expression on her face. The old Eivor suddenly there as if she wore the clothes of the shield maiden before him. A wariness to her eyes, and weight to her shoulders as she squared them and brushed him aside. He cleared his throat as she pushed past him.

“W-where are you going?”

“To find her! Fritjof she has my clan ring!”

“W-why would she have that?! You are still breathing.”

Her face hardened and then softened, something akin to pain touched her before she shook her head. “How would they know about it is my question. If they have hurt her I will kill them.” Her growl more than menacing.

“No!” He said, jumping after her. “Definitely not! Killing makes blood, and blood is bloody! You will be soiled and I will be dead! Or worse. Who knows what our honored spell weavers will cook up for me!”

“Baer may be in terrible danger.”

“And we will find her, but if there is blood to be had, It will be me who draws it: In your name. Swear it to me, for my children.”

Eivor gave him a look that made him shrug. “I want them some day…” Despite the direness of the situation she smiled. Her strong hand came to his arm. “Let’s try to track her down.” The two of them exited the healers hut and stood for a brief moment at the entryway. Eivor’s eyes cast around her looking for sign or direction of their lost mistress of meals. “Baer is always prompt, she would have traveled the path most direct between myself and Randvi. So we should start asking those along that most direct route if they saw her.”

“Agreed.” Stepping forward he came suddenly to a stop by a strong arm. His eyes shifting down to Eivor whose face was one not of worry and determination, but wonder.

Looking to what had caught her attention he found himself smiling, and curious. The bright head of her fox was on a straight path towards them. Behind her, two of her skulk trotting after. She was radiant. A queen among the people. Her eyes bright, glittered clear across the city. There was relief in her face, and something else when she caught sight of his War Chief. “Fitting that your playful fox found our missing Baer.” He watched Eivor as Randvi came into the yard of the healer's hut. Her face flushed, eyes large, lips parted. Eivor’s hands extended in invitation to the she-fox. A position which the Raef’s dottir willingly accepted. He smiled as they held one another at arms length, their eyes just for one another. A pause as they tried to work past the emotions that the other evoked. He found himself grinning despite the sour faces of the skulk behind Randvi.

“Baer?”

“She brought herself in with her attacker in hand.” Randvi responded breathlessly.

“Who?” Randvi shook her head. “Some poor soul who wished he died before he fell into the Laeknir’s hands. A fate worse than death I’m afraid.”

He saw Eivor run her hand up Randvi’s arm, her fingers pausing as they brushed over familiar gold. Her eyes shifting as she brushed the low shoulder of her dress up enough to see the raven clearly upon it. Randvi did the same to Eivor. Touching the ring upon Eivor’s strong arm. They smiled again. Sharing a breath of relief, and the gentlest press of their brows.

“I should get back.” Though she said it, there was no loosing of their hands.

“Perhaps a kiss before you go?!” He offered, reading their hesitation.

Eivor, honest to the gods, blushed. Their kiss was soft, and chaste, and afterwards, a long soulful gaze that said both had wanted more. Randvi’s thumb traced Eivor’s facial scars. She paused a long moment, but Eivor didn’t take her up on that hesitation. He watched as Randvi’s hands fell away, giving a reassuring smile as she murmured softly. “See you later.” “Yes, later. I mean soon. I…” Eivor reached her hand out but Randvi had already turned and was walking swiftly away. When his friend turned back to him it was clear she knew she had missed an opportunity. “WAIT!” He called out to Randvi. “I call a do over!”

***

Randvi cast a look back over her shoulder before she brought herself to a stop. Sky fire lanced through her person at Fritjof’s strong voice calling her to pause. When she turned she saw him holding Eivor by the shoulders, urging her forward as he waved one of his long arms in Randvi’s direction.

“What now…” Hilda grumbled as she trotted to a stop beside Randvi. “To do over means she wants to do it again.” Brandt said helpfully. “Brodir…” Hilda grumbled. Randvi would have chuffed with amusement if not for those intense blue eyes that met hers. She found her already swiftly beating heart began to thunder harder as Fritjof physically hurried Eivor towards them. Her Raven’s cheeks were deeply flushed, and an uncertainty Randvi had seen after their chaste kiss still touched Eivor’s eyes. “That was not what either of you wanted, and if you can’t confess it for yourself, then at least do me the honor of confessing it for the other.” Fritjof said as he stood Eivor right in front of Randvi. “Now we are going to stand here until one or both of you kiss the other like you had imagined you would, given the chance.” He gestured for Eivor and Randvi to begin kissing at their own leisure. “Ten silver says my Raven kisses your Fox first.” He said rather glibly to the skulk who were shadowing the foxes dottir.

Hilda made a disbelieving face. “You are wrong, my Strategist is a prolific and proficient kisser of women.” Brandt jumped in just as quickly, trying to defend Randvi from such slander.

“Gods please!” Hilda hissed, as her hand came to her face. Men were so clueless. To them it was all about the conquest— at least Brandt thought he was defending Randvi’s honor. Fritjoff, had no excuse.

Randvi felt her hopes shift at the whole situation. The hope she had felt teetered under their unknowing and unhelpful words. “Enough!” Randvi said. She turned and pointed back towards the hall where Ulla was waiting desperately for them. “Go! All of you!” “See what you did?” Fritjof grumbled to Hilda. “You did it arse-face. You and your stupid man stupidity!” “Quietly!” Randvi added firmly, as Hilda scoffed. She watched them go for a brief moment, afraid of what she would find in Eivor’s eyes when she turned back. Her humiliation? Her rejection? She sighed and turned only to gasp, as rough hands slipped intimately against her cheeks. Eivor was right there, and it seemed as if she had been waiting an eternity, and could wait no longer. “I need to kiss you again.” Eivor rasped, her lips already nearly brushing Randvi’s.

She lifted her lips up to her slightly taller Raven, “Kiss me.” She invited, and was filled with Eivor. “I TOLD YOU SHE WOULD!” Fritjof hollered across the yard. If her foxes replied or responded, she didn’t hear them. Eivor was soft and sweet and so wanted, she was all that Randvi could focus on. Trembling hands cradling her so gently but with ever so much more heat than their chaste kiss had provided. She heard someone groan, and realized it was herself. Her want for this woman so strong it warred against her need to show her she had nothing but honor and respect for her. As their lips parted Eivor’s brow pressed against her own. They shared a sigh, warm breath caressing their faces. “That was…” Randvi licked her lips, her hands tightening on those that still gently held her face. She rolled her eyes open to find Eivor watching her, a becoming ruddy color painted upon pale cheeks. She cleared her throat and smiled. “It was perfect.” She sighed again, her smile growing as Eivor’s did. She bit her lips and gently pulled herself free to better see her blushing vikingr. She leaned in that short distance and repeated that chaste kiss they had shared earlier, her hand resting on Eivor’s heart. “I look forward to more soon.”

…

Eivor cleared her throat as she rasped “Yeah.”

As Randvi pulled herself away once more she met those dazzling green eyes and felt elated rather than disappointed. Their hands parted and Randvi was off.

When Eivor turned, shock raced through her body as Valka was there watching her with a look of fondness and something else that felt just a little more hostile. “If you are ready, we must proceed to the altar. Neither one of us want to be on Ulla’s shit list. ESPECIALLY today!”

“Right!”

***

There was more gathered today than she thought would be. Part of her wanted to believe that it was in support of her systir, and their honored Laeknir, but she guessed it had more to do with her Fadir’s table and the mead that promised to be poured than the latter. Still, it was a nice turnout, and she saw friendly faces in the crowd. Friends who reached out to touch her with word or hand as she walked past. She knew that when Eilif did they would do the same for her, and they would strengthen and empower her systir on this day of high emotions. Eivor stepped up beside Lord Styrbjorn, his face weary and worn. He looked tired.

“Eivor.” He nodded, and despite his fatigue, smiled. He then said something that surprised her. Something he had never said before. “You look good, dottir.” ‘Dottir.’ It made her heart ache, filling her with emotions she didn’t really want to deal with at this moment. But what was life if not always a surprise? “Thank you Fadir.” She was grateful that though that sentiment felt foreign, it was not forced. “Eivor.” Stepping up beside Styrbjorn, her brother. “Sigurd.” For a moment he looked to be his old self. A look of pride touching his eyes before it turned something more. A superior expression as his God head took hold of him once more. “It would be an honor for them, if I were to wed them.” “Sigurd…” Styrbjorn growled softly in warning.

“Fadir, it seems only fair that I give such an honor to them.”

“We talked about this. Eilif wants Eivor to wed her. It is her choice and as my dottir it is her right as much as it is yours or mine. They have spoken their wishes, we will abide by them. More so that Eilif is your systir and she asked this of Eivor. You will say nothing to them. Do you hear me? Nothing.”

“She is no systir of mine.” His eyes met Eivor’s, a barb he had stabbed her with so many times, it meant nothing to her any more. She turned from him to the crowd.

“Save your breath brodir. You will need it for the race. I think you will look good serving mead and ale. I have an apron waiting just for you.” Her eyes flicked over her shoulder, and down his person, imagining said garment already attached to him. A devil’s smile appeared on scarred lips.

There had been a time when his words had caused her pain. A hope when she was small that she might find respite from a world that was set against her. For a time it seemed as if she might but the older she got, the more that she realized it was just a little girl’s dream.

She turned as her sister to be stepped in their midst. Ulla was beautiful. More so than she had been this morning. Her dark, curly hair pulled back and plaited with golden rings and precious things. She was a formidable woman. Her shield and spear in arm. A proud dottir of Sparta.

Eivor leaned in after Ulla said her greetings. “You will make her forget how to breathe.” “Good, just so long as she does not pass out. I need no more ill omens on my handfasting day.”

“All the more reason—” Sigurd began. Styrbjorn coughed, interrupting his son. Ulla looked to him but then away when the king shook his head. “The old god is ever present.” Ulla murmured. “Always.” Eivor answered. “May you humble him with your swift feet.” Ulla whispered back. Eivor grunted. The truth was Sigurd was too proud to play servant to anyone, ESPECIALLY those that fled from the male member.

“How was my bride this morn?”

“Non compliant.” Eivor smiled, shaking her head.

Ulla hummed as she smiled. “My drengr needs a good solid eight. Something none of us got. I expect she was better after her meal?”

“We were all better after our meal.” Eivor shifted her attention to Ulla as they shared a smile.

“Good.” Ulla reached out and squeezed her shoulder.

“Just one thing.” Ulla paused beside her, her hand still on Eivor’s shoulder. “Is it wise to be crushing manroot into our meals?”

The mischievous smile she got was perfect for the retort. “A room of women I have no trouble dosing, and you knew that?”

“It has a very distinct profile. I smelled it before Baer even made the door.”

Ulla was not at all repentant. “I had them put some more to steep in our mead as well. My wife will be awake for our witnessing.”

“Speaking of that.” They both shifted to face Styrbjorn. He suddenly seemed uncomfortable as they gave him their undivided attention. He cleared his throat. “I am willing to stand as witness.”

Ulla gave her a wide eyed look. “Actually, fadir; Gunnar has already asked for that position. He as well as Laeknir Panacea, Valka, and Randvi will be standing as witnesses. If that is enough for you.”

Styrbjorn looked thoughtful before nodding. “Strong choices. Each honored and respected. I shall leave them to it.”

“Gods.” Ulla breathed her relief.

Eivor slipped her hand into Ulla’s, bumping into her shoulder with a smile. She personally found it endearing that Styrbjorn in his need to show them all that he accepted what was about to happen to the fullest, was willing to put himself into a situation that made him terribly uncomfortable. But bringing that kind of energy to an already uncomfortable situation would help no one.

“My wife would have died if he were among the crowd.” Ulla whispered.

“A small death for a greater cause is one we all would make.” Eivor assured Ulla. “Eilif too. Just like you, there is nothing that would stand in her way at this point.”

“True. Still, I think I would like for you to marry me before we share that bit of information with my gentle giant.”

Eivor laughed. “We can share it tomorrow, after it is all said and done.”

Randvi appeared, and before she could speak Sigurd did.

“The Vixen appears. A vision of glory more keen than that of the bride.” Randvi looked from Eivor to her brodir and then to Ulla, who seemed nonplussed by the words of the man.

Eivor stepped forward, blocking Sigurd’s eyes as best she could with her person, as Ulla came up beside her. The two of them tall and very palisade like all of a sudden. Strong in their warrior gear. “Is all well?” Eivor asked. Even as she asked it, her eyes swept over Randvi. The way the sun touched the warm flesh of her shoulders was damn distracting. And her lunatic brother had one thing right, though she was wise enough not to say so out loud; Randvi was ever so much more radiant than Ulla.

…

Their eyes met and lightning flashed through her. Randvi’s eyes dropping to Eivor’s lips as she spoke. A more handsome shieldmaiden she had never seen. Dressed in the deep blue of the Raven people. The dark feathers ruffled about her neck brought out the amazing blue in her eyes. She swallowed and nodded. “It is,” She took a breath as her chest felt tight. “I simply came to let you know that Eilif and her honor guard are prepared. Perhaps you two should take your places?” “Gods yes.” Ulla murmured, smirking as she watched the two of them. “The sooner you can bring the old God low the faster he will piss off.” “Is that what he will do?” Eivor asked. Her eyes never leaving Randvi’s. Randvi clenched her hands, fighting the urge to reach out and touch the beautiful woman before her. “He will never leave if you let him win, be sure of that systir.” Ulla gave them a final look and knowing smile. She gestured with her head, turning to take her place.

“Go, and let us do what needs to be done so that we may enjoy ourselves.” Randvi said to the two of them.

“Right.” Eivor agreed, her smile growing.

```

Clearing her throat she turned to speak with Styrbjorn. He nodded and clapped his hands. Those gathered quieted, and Styrbjorn stepped up to address them. Hands raised, he waited a moment and smiled. “Come together now.” He said.

Today's gathering while a celebration was not without its pain of heart; reminding her of the last wedding they had. A much humbler gathering, rushed due to circumstances, and the loss of friends. Rushed by a ceremony of celebration and mourning. A shiver ran through her at the memory of Fair Damsel’s body sagging in her arms.

A loud cough drew her attention, there was her systir, handsome and tall, her hair braided despite its shortness. Greased with fat, and looking great. She sported her scyth, and shield and looked ready for war. Eyes painted dark, there was a stern expression on her face when their eyes met, and then a smile that filled Eivor.

+++

Eivor felt as if she would burst with pride and other emotions she barely had names for, as her fierce, and beautiful systirs exchanged spear and sword. Vowing before family, friends and foes, that they would honor, protect and love each other. As life partners from now until Ragnarok.

When they embraced and kissed as honored wives, Eivor cheered. Sigurd stepped beside her. “One down, One to go.” With surprise she looked at him, shock touched her as he smiled a fierce smile. His hand came to her arm. For the briefest of moments, her stupid heart swelled. “When it is done, may your Reaf bitch steal you and your twisted systirs with you.” His words struck like the fangs of a viper. The hand on her arm tightening with painful force, attempting to crush the bones beneath. “Brother…” She replied softly, her spirit tired. She looked at him, his once handsome face twisted in dark pleasure for the fevered dream he was seeing.

Gripping his wrist she broke his hold on her arm, pushing him stiffly away, nodding to the bottom of the dias. “Take your place brother. The race is about to begin.” He scoffed. “We know who will win..” He swaggered off as Valka approached. “Witch.” Sigurd greeted.

“Bacraut.” Valkak glibly replied, unphased by his venom. “Hej Eivor!”

“Valka.” She stepped down to the starting line, pulling at the pins of her cloak. She secured the pin and then held the cloak out to be take. Her eyes pausing as Randvi reached for it. Looking over the beautiful woman as heat rose in her body, beckoned by that beguiling smile.

“Hello Chief.”

Small hands gripped her face and forcibly turned her down to Valka who was taking up all the space before her. She blinked.

“Focus Drengr!” Smol angry Valka had returned.

“Ahhhm fokus.” She said though those painted digits squished her face.

“I need you to pull out all the plugs in that skull of yours Eivor.”” Valka pulled her down by her face so that she might rap hard knuckles on Eivor’s head. “Are you focused?!”

“Oww. Yesh!”

Eivor met the angry eyes of her friend. “I need you battle focused. Are you battle focused?”

“Yes.” She couldn't help the smile that pushed back against the pigment stained hand that still gripped her cheeks.

“Good!” Eivor allowed herself to be pulled by her face right up to the starting line as Valkalaid out the course for her. A route they had run a million times over the years as they grew. “Systir… a becoming picture.” Sigurd said, his tone disparaging. “Will our Volver be joining you in your bed? Or is it she whom your fox will call mistress?”

Eivor’s expression intensified, but she did not dignify her brother with a response all of her attention on Valka.

“Let it all out today systir. All that you have absorbed and restrained over the years, for someone so unworthy.” The hand that gripped her face softened to a hand on her cheek. “No more holding back. Be who you were meant to be-”

“RACERS PREPARE!” Styrbjorn cried.

“Shall I give you a head start systir? To be fair?” Sigurd taunted.

“ON YOUR MARK!” Their Lord cried.

“--first.” Valka said, turning Eivors head to view her inquisitive fox.

“VALKA GET OUT OF THERE!” For the briefest of moments, their eyes met, Eivor’s and Randvi’s. Several things happened. Fastve reached out her hand, gripping Valka’s slender arm, and jerked her outta harms way, and Styrbjorn yelled “GO!” As if in a sudden fight, Eivor pulsed the world causing it to shimmer silver blue in Odin’s vision. Then she was off, her body launching out in front.

The course they had to run was filled with tricks and tasks. Every step a possible danger.

…

Brandt appeared. “What do you know?” Randvi spared him a very brief glance. He shook his head. “Not good, not only is it a foot race, but it is an unknown obstacle course. What is more, it seems that whatever sixth sense your bird has, to some extent her brother does too.” Randvi moved with her guards through the safe path, towards the feasting hall. Her eyes on the contestants.

They were both swift, both nimble, and both able to react to trouble in their path with the speed of a lightning strike. Valka rushed past rattling as she ran growling as she cupped hands to her mouth.

“STOP HOLDING BACK!”

Randvi couldn’t help how invested her soon to be wife’s friend was in the races outcome. A gasp drew her attention back to the runners. Ahead of them, logs were launched towards them. They were on ropes so that they swung back and forth. Eivor leapt over it, Sigurd rolled under, his systir gaining a few steps ahead of him for his choice.

“What is the word?” She asked. “Eivor has a history of losing to her brother.” Hilda growled. Randvi winced as her partner leapt across a muddy bog, landing in such a way it made her think that it had to hurt. She spared a look for Hilda as she expressed her disgust. The woman shrugged when their eyes met. It was a truth that didn't sit well with her either. “They are unsure if it is as the Volver says. She may be holding herself back.” “What of Sigurd?” Brandt grunts.. “He is not above winning by any means.” Even as he said this, she saw him pick up a stick from what Randvi could only guess was an assist from the crowd that lined the path, and throw it into Eivor’s feet. They all held their breath as Eivor diverted her step, expertly dodging his attack. “Damn..” Hilda murmured, expressing the awe that all of them shared upon seeing the Raven’s famed War Chief in action. Randvi smiled and let out a breath, the small group of them following along the spectators path.

“Your shield maiden is exceptional.” Brandt commented. As both women looked at him, one with consternation on her brow, the other a smile on her lips he shrugged. “What?”

“She could win an endless amount of wedding day races and still be damned!” Hilda said gruffly. “Damned or not, she is still exceptional.” He shrugged at his shield systir’s growing ire with him. But facts were facts. In the hostile environment that Styrbjorn’s decisions created, Eivor indeed had become exceptional.

Randvi quietly grinned as her foxes came to an indisputable and grudging truth about her betrothed.

“Brandt, what were the odds for my Raven?” He tore his attention from his still fuming systir to Randvi. “Four to one. Eivor is the superior battle mind, but Sigurd is considered the fleeter of the two.”

Hilda snorts. “When you are a skilled fighter, you advance, not turn and run.”

“True.” Brandt agreed.

Randvi quietly accepted the compliment on behalf of her partner. Any admiration, no matter how small, from any one of her present foxes, was progress.

“It is unclear if Eivor will overcome the fetters she has placed upon herself when it comes to her brodir. History dictates she will lose.” Brandt continued the explanation for the discrepancies between their betting odds as he had been told them.

Eivor lost several steps to the young prince’s tactics.

“If he is so fast, why must he use tricks to gain the lead?” Hilda asked.

“Perhaps—” Brandt began then paused as the siblings reached a wall. Sigurd leapt up his, boots finding purchase. Eivor leapt up seconds behind, her feet slipping out from under her. The lot of them winced as she slapped hard against the wall. “Hmm, perhaps he is not so fast after all.” He finished. “Fuck!” Hilda whispered. “They greased her side.”

The three of them paused once more. Even from this distance, they could see the bulging of Eivor’s muscles as she pulled herself over the wall by strength alone. “If that Rassragr doesn’t win, it will be a feat.”

“Eivor will win..” Randvi replied without hesitation. Hilda grunts. “Systir, we have seen the Chief win against greater odds.”

At this point, if Eivor lost the foot race, it was still a win. As her angry foxes once more shared a truth about her betrothed. Randvi was even more sure her golden raven would win. How could she not; as she was running she was changing the minds of her staunchest Raef’en opponents! The prince had nothing on Hilda, who was all but cheering for Eivor now.

Even now, as Eivor did one of those big risk, big reward moves she was quickly becoming known for, Brandt and Hilda were sharing positive feedback.

“Damn.” Hilda whispered. “Whom ever had given us a four to one for Eivor’s win, must have been one of Sigurds stooges. Even pitted against their ‘win at all costs’, Eivor is still gaining on the rassragr prince.” Randvi snorted. That was twice Hilda had called him that. “You know the danger the mere mention of that word brings, in this part of the world?” “I do. I welcome any who dare challenge me for speaking it!” Hilda touched the knife at her belt.

“Be it true or not, it is a challenge you have no right to.” Randvi chastised. “He is clearly deep in denial.” Brandt tried to defend his shield systir.

“Regardless. If my Raven has not confronted her brother about it, nor shall you. Is that clear?”

Hilda made a sour face. “Yes, my Strategist.” “FUCK HIM UP!” Valka roared, shaking small fists with great anger. Drawing their attention back to the racing siblings. A burly man stepped into Eivor’s path near the finish line, causing a ruckus of protests and cheers. So close did the siblings run that any hesitation on Eivor’s part would cost her the race. As she approached, her cunning raven dropped her shoulder low. The man found himself upended over her shoulder and swiftly dropped on the other side without even missing a step. “FUCK YEEEESSSSS!!!!” Valka cried, running towards the finish line, as did their champion of the wedding day race. Even as she cheered, so too did her angry foxes. The three of them reveling in the victory that was as much theirs as it was Eivor’s.

Even against the odds, and without once stooping to her brothers tactics, Eivor had won. That made her victory all the more sweet, and his defeat that much more demeaning.

Randvi held back just a little as her golden bird was swept up in the arms of her supporters, hoisted onto their shoulders and hailed as the victor of the race. She glowed with their love and admiration. Beside her, Brandt and Hilda returned to their quiet if not reserved attitude, the heat of the moment having passed.

Butterflies filled her as blue eyes found her amidst the crowd, that smile so brilliant it was the sun incarnate: startling in its intensity and blinding in its focus. Even at a distance she felt as if Eivor were right in front of her. She raised a hand and touched her breast, sharing that smile as she bowed her head in recognition of her soon to be partner’s success.

. . . .

Despite having won the race, just as predicted, the King’s son took his defeat and left. The work falling to others rather than he. Eivor didn't seem to mind, as she gird herself to pour drinks for the bridal party and their guests throughout the night. Randvi offered herself and her foxes to aid in the situation.

Rather than feeling as if a service, it became a silent game between her and her Raven. A sensual tension building within her as those powerful eyes and that scarred smile touched her again. A hand of desire curled in her loins, and burned for more than the caress of blue eyes.

“Ah, Randvi.” A horn went up, and she moved forward towards it. It was Gunner. “Bet you did not expect to be doing this today.”

She paused when she realized it was him, her eyes peering into the empty horn he held for her. “How are you feeling?”

“Not merry enough.” he intoned. “Something to be remedied by more ale!”

She poured him another cup. “Just so long as you know, the mirth found in the cup is temporary, the warmth of partner is what delights the heart.” Her eyes shifted from Gunner to her own Raven. Her stomach turning as she saw her moving back towards the mead barrel. She topped up his horn and then bowed her head. “Excuse me.”

She wanted to catch Eivor over the barrel. She felt light and merry herself, and hungry for more than starving glances across the longhouse. “Hey Red!” Someone tried to grab her, but she twisted out of their grasp, determined to reach her golden bird. “Ah ah! No more mead for you!” She chastised. The table guffawing as she put her boot on his ass and shoved him back into his seat with a swift pitch of her leg. She turned to reassess where Eivor was only to take a startled breath as she nearly ran into her.

“Eivor!”

“Randvi~” She purred, sharing a swift smile before assessing the men who suddenly got a little less rowdy.

“Did you come to save your little fox Chief?” There was somewhat of a disdainful tone to that question. Eivor met their eyes and raised a brow. “Make no mistake, my Vixen can kick your ass without my help, but yes, she would not want for support. I am only a small portion of the hornets nest you rile unwittingly.”

The men who had detained Randvi looked at the supporters that were standing. They had stood up when the man grabbed her. The defenders of her fox were already ready for blood, hands on weapons. Eivor signaled for them to be easy.

“Save us you did, Chief!” The smarter of the group said getting a harmonious and rough guffaw in response. “HARG!!! HARG!!!” Eivor handed the pitcher to the table. “Time to serve yourselves, drengr. We have other duties to attend to.”

They got that boisterous repeal of drunken laughter, and delight at being given the whole bucket. “My Lady.” Eivor said, showing honor to Randvi, and letting her take the lead. This only incited the drunken crowd, and led to more crude humor. “Take it outside.” Eivor growled, though her venom was just a front. She kicked at Mundi, but it was only a playful gesture. The man held his hands up in surrender and laughed as the bridal party made their way to their marriage bed, and the waiting Witness.

Randvi moved towards the doors, her eyes on her foxes. She signaled to them and they paused. A whole conversation passed between herself and the siblings, she told them they could stay. Both of them disagreed as they divested themselves of their pitchers and moved to follow her. ‘Danger,’ Hilda signaled. Brandt too signaled it, and so Randvi let them join them. They met her at the door. “I will be glad of this Witness.” Beside her was the Raven’s blacksmith, Gunner. The older man looked serious and firm. His eyes shifting to Eivor with an expression of shared determination.

“It has been a long time coming, but I can’t shake the feeling that there is something more lurking.” Her eyes closed briefly, her step never faltering. Randvi tilted her head, watching Eivor a second more when blue eyes opened, and that serious expression softened just for her.

The urge to reach out and touch her filled Randvi, and she let herself do it. Her hand brushing Eivor’s as a strong calloused hand caught hers; its warmth was intense as it wrapped around her. That scarred smile growing, she asked “How are you feeling?” Surprise touched her. “Like I am a few raiders short of a big prize.” She admitted.

The soft noise Eivor made was one of agreement. “I wish I could say that we are safe.” They stopped outside Ulla’s room where there was a crowd gathered. “I understand.” Randvi said. Now at a moment of triumph for Eivor and those who were hers was a moment of vulnerability, and they all felt it. “Eivor.” Eilif stood above the crowd, wading through them. She was already divested of her wedding leathers, dressed only in a robe. Her hair unbound, the trinkets gone. That wary expression in Eivor’s eyes was found here too. The systirs embraced. A hard wrapping of arms, and a full press of their bodies. Eilif breathed out a breath. “Are you good?” Eivor asked, Eilif’s eyes blinked closed, the skin between her eyes wrinkling with an intense feeling. Her hands around Eivor tightened on her systir’s head, the flesh around their brow growing white. Eivor’s voice dropped, the words lost, but the sentiment present. Randvi watched the flesh around Eilif’s brow soften, and a smile touched her lips. Eivor was whispering just for her, and what she saw touched her.

Eilif pulled back with a stifle and nod, brushing tears from her eyes. Eivor nodded, and cupped her cheek. “Go, and seek your bliss.”

When blue eyes found her again, Randvi felt her heart clench. They were dark, the lines on her face hard. This was the woman she was forced to be in a world that demanded everything from her. “Are you alright?” Eivor asked again. Her stomach turning. Did the Chief have someone who asked her that? “Yes. Are you?” Eivor hesitated, the lines of her face softening once more. Hope touched her and in turn touched Randvi. “I am now.” She reached out, and their hands clasped, squeezing. “See you soon?” She reflected that smile as Eivor nodded.

“It is time for quiet.” Panacea intoned softly, opening the door so that they may quietly enter.

The screens were set up, and the lights on their side of the partition were handed to Eivor and those who were leaving. Their hands parted with a final squeeze, and Eivor left so that she could guard the door while Randvi’s angry foxes slinked out with her.

Her heart beat faster, thoughts racing. Would their enemies attack tonight? Though there were three factions clearly drawn in the tribe of the Ravens, even with the larger number, Eivor was at a disadvantage if the other two saw that it would be in their best interest to harass or harm them.

She turned to find a place among those gathered. Taking a calming breath she tried to focus on the task at hand. Eivor had asked her to stand as witness to her systirs bond. That was her task. What happened outside the walls of this nuptial chamber were not of her concern. She must trust her partner.

Chapter Text

There was a restless energy that filled Randvi even as the lights were dimmed. It felt like a weight in the pit of her stomach, one that had no relief as the wives prepared themselves for what came next. Randvi rested a hand on her abdomen, her thoughts a mire. Though she was present within the room, she was not at all focused on what was happening. That is until Ulla’s strong voice drew every eye in the room. It was with calm surety she spoke with purpose to her youthful wife. Drawing them all.
“I am here, my heart. Here with you, just me.” Something about it, about the way Ulla spoke it touched Randvi. A reassurance between them, a request for total attention. A petition for trust. That nervous energy in her guts warmed with that sure request.
“How long have we waited for this?” Ulla asked her silent partner as she worked laces free. Nimble fingers remained unrushed, her actions purposeful.
It felt familiar to Randvi. Something she was learning to do with her own dottir of Varin. She bit her lip as the words and actions of Ulla felt like a mirror to her coming to know the proud, strong woman that was the Raven’s honored and successful War Chief.

“You are mine, and it is my pleasure to help you this day forward, with all the little things. A gift I shall not falter in. A duty I shall treasure always.” Ulla murmured, her words clearly for her still mute partner. But it seemed in her way, she had bewitched Eilif. Her wife’s eyes never leaving her as the healers hands worked their clothes free. Ulla gently pushed her lover back onto the bed, stradling Eilif’s thighs. Randvi swallowed hard as Eilif groaned, her own desires stirring.
***
**
Eivor coordinated with her people. It wasn't just she, and the two fox siblings. Healers and raiders alike, anybody that was willing to stand as a shield to those who needed them the most on this day. She spread them around the healers hut as a haaf net. In groups of twos and threes, within visual distance of each other. Eivor stood at the head of the healer's doors waiting for any signals from her net to trickle back to her. Whatever conflict came, it would progress no further. She was the final wall to their Witnessing.

The siblings were watching her as she signaled for all of her people to sign in. The two of them quiet, one curious, the other disapproving. “Why do you put up with all the shit you do?” Hilda asked as she settled onto a perch, a few paces from where Eivor stood.

“The King deems it a worthy way of retaining the strongest in a place of power.” Eivor forced herself to sit, and wait, not sharing her feelings with the watching wild foxes. A task that proved harder the longer she sat.
Brandt grunted, making a face as he shook his head.
Hilda scoffed. “Even a child could see that he is wrong.”
Eivor spared Hilda a glance before searching the sky for Synin. It bothered her that an outsider could so clearly see this about her and her people in such a short time. “What a King commands is not for me to say whether it is right or wrong. Only that I obey my Lord’s wishes.” She remembered a time when she and Sigurd spoke of this destabilizing element within their clan. A time when he was not touched by the old God. Now, with both his Godhead, and an ambitious confidant whispering in his ears, she did not know where he stood, on much of anything.

“Okay, so—” Hilda gestured. “Kick the shit out of them so that the leave you the fuck alone!”

Eivor looked at her a long minute, contemplating the best response. “Where would the world be if we did it your way?”

Hilda snorted crossing arms over her chest. “A nicer place.” She muttered.

“According to whom? Just a few days ago I would have lumped you and your brodir’s into that category. If you survived your ass kicking, I would have only proved I was the Raven you believe me to be.”

“Just because you don’t do it now, before our eyes doesn't mean that you haven't done it or that you wont do it again. I know what you are.”

Eivor looked down from where Synin was circling and gave Hilda blank stare. “A woman who is the owner of several blood debts.”

Hilda huffed looking away, first. She had her there…
…
Brandt grunted, nodding. He was the last of them to find his place, to sit. A quiet settled over them, as they waited. Eivor’s eyes raised as they so often did to the sky; where her multi-colored bird circled in the lazy evening light.
Brandt nodded to Hilda and signed his observation. There was something about this War Chief he could not put his finger on, but he knew she had to be more than simply a woman. Her success in battle was well known. Did mere mortals have her success? He scratched at his beard as his systir looked up to the darkening skies briefly, her disgruntled expression softening as she shrugged before signing just what she thought ‘If she were indeed watching from the damned loudmouthed raven then she saw everything he just signed.’

The bird in question GRONKED. A signal that meant someone she knew and recognized as one of her own was near. But in the Raven’s stronghold, that could mean anyone… The two of them stilled, their eyes shifting outwards from their position. Brand’s hand rested on the hilt of his sword as he waited to see who would appear before them.

“Hold.” Eivor eased them. “It’s friends.”

“Brodir.” Tait said, as he appeared from the lower path that led back to the King’s hall. He smiled, raising his arm in greeting. He was being steadied by the thick raider. An admirable woman, sturdy and strong. What was her name?
“The Raven feeder need not see you sign, she can hear you do it.” Tait said and laughed in a jovial manner. He looked as if he felt no pain.
Eivor stepped forward from the eaves of the healer's main entry, extending her arm as Synin came rolling out of the sky.
“Blessed bird.” Brandt whispered. Was it one of Odin’s own? Lent to the Raven’s war chief with the elder god’s blessings?
“GRONK.” Synin chimed in.
“Loud mouth.” Hilda grumbled.
Eivor pulled a rolled piece of bread from her belt purse for her winged companion. She stroked Synin’s breast as she turned to Tait and his companions.
The sturdy female warrior was easily twice the size of their brodir. She did not seem to even mind his weight as he leaned upon her, limping beside her.
“Eivor.” The seeress appeared from behind the familiar giantess; Valka, he remembered. She gestured to Tait. “This injured little fox seemed lost. Thought we would bring him home for you.”
Brandt moved forward to help his inebriated brodir. The Seer’s giant passed him over as he reached for him. He couldn’t help but notice her smell upon him. He set Tait down in his own seat, his eyes returning to the two as Eivor spoke softly. “Thank you, my friends. Have you heard anything?”
“Nothing.” Valka stepped closer to Eivor, her hand coming to her arm in a familiar way. “I have a feeling no one is so dumb as to challenge you tonight. The stakes are high, and they know we are fortified.”
Eivor looked thoughtful. “It is the elements we can't depend on that I am mostly worried about.”
Valka grunted, skinny arms crossing her chest. She rattled and chimed softly with every move. It actually took effort for him not to be mesmerized by the sounds she made as she moved. Turning his head he let his eyes fall on the sturdy defender that stood very near the Seer. ‘Was her name fast something?’ his eyes shifted back to the Raven’s seer. Before finding some relief on Eivor once more. She was steady, silent, unflinching… He felt relief with her, a new respect for her quiet stillness.
Valka shook her fist jerking his attention back onto her.

“Let them come, those who are without, will break themselves against our walls, and those within; will gnash their teeth. There is nothing they can do now. Soon your betrothed, the dottir of two kings will step forth from the inner chamber, and all will be set to rest. Not even their deaths will undo what has been done this day.”
A sense of dread filled him as those words came from the fired up volva. He felt compelled to ward off evil, making a sign against it, even as his siblings seemed to share his feelings on the matter. Each of them following him in this endeavor..

“You should never say such things.” Tait hissed. “It invites ill things to happen.” Even under the heavy hand of meade he scowled at them in disapproval.
Eivor regarded them all, her eyes neither judgmental nor condemning.

Valka harrumphed. “I am saying it is not to be. You doubt it?”
Brandt was not usually in the habit of questioning seers. He tilted his head, shrugging big shoulders.
“The world is full of capricious things that one can not predict.”

Valka hummed. “Not as dumb as you look.”
“Unlike your prince?” Brandt commented, surprising the volva further. He might have felt some satisfaction from that, but her opinion of him meant nothing. It was Eivor: who frowned; he took his sense of success from. Not even his siblings snickers eased his sense of disappointment at her disapproval.

Valka laughed. “You are right about that.”

“It wasn’t always. “ Eivor reminded. Valka grunted, her smirk suddenly wiped away. It seemed he wasn't the only one who felt Eivor’s approval was worth having. But what was said could not be unsaid, so he did what any self respecting vikingr would do when they stumbled. Picked himself up and moved forward.
“What do we do now?” He looked to Eivor.
. . .

“We wait.” She said, raising her arm up and letting her bird take flight again. “Our jobs are not done until the witnesses to my systir’s joining emerge.”

Brandt nodded, moving a little ways away from them. His eyes set out into the growing dark, silently watching. Eivor followed him with her eyes as he squared off in a sentry’s stance. By pulling away she understood he had taken her reprimand as seriously.

Valka cleared her throat, drawing Eivor’s attention. Shifting her attention from the largest of her wild foxes to her friend.

“I would like to talk to you about that.” Valka gestured that Eivor step aside with her. Drawing her slightly away from the small gathering.
Briefly Eivor checked to see if there was a sign of any contact with her net before she gave her attention to Valka. Their bodies turned ever so slightly from the foxes. Her friend’s hand coming to her arm again as she inclined her head so as to speak privately.
“I wanted you to be aware that when Randvi comes out of the Witnessing, she will not be in the same place you are.”
Eivor blinked at her, her voice caught as she tried to piece together what Valka was saying. She was obviously here in Fornburg…
“You are here now.” Valka said, reading her hesitation.

“Yes.” Eivor said looking around as Valka bid her do.

“What are you doing?” Valka gestured to the world around them.

Eivor waited, Valka often had a point. One she would be led to; if only she were patient.
“I am defending my systir.”
“Right.” Valka nodded, the bones and beads in her hair softly rattling as she nodded and smiled. “Your mind is on the possibilities of an attack. Where is Randvi’s mind?”
Eivor’s eyes shifted back to the healers front entrance, the siblings were all watching them now. Her eyes returned to Valka, “At the witnessing.”
“Good, so you understand.” Valka actually sighed a hand smoothing along the path of the one horn on her headdress.
Eivor contemplated what Valka was trying to convey to her. How did Randvi being at the Witnessing put her in a different place? Blue eyes searched Valka’s face, did she look as perplexed as she felt?
“She is watching your systirs have sex Eivor.” Valka informed. A small painted hand came to her arm again. It was warm, so warm
“Oh.” Eivor flushed a little in the darkness.
“When you are done here, and she is done there, you will retire, but you will be in different places. I tell you this only so that you might be prepared— considering.”
Eivor dropped her hand to Valka’s and squeezed gently. “Thank you.” She smiled, butterflies rising in her belly as heat suffused her face. She had not found it difficult in any way to bridge gaps to Randvi, especially those that might have involved sex and or intimacy. She was touched though that Valka would worry.
“You are good then?” Valka asked, concern on her face. “I could mix something up to help if you need it.”
She extended that arm down around her friend, and pulled her in.
“O-oh!” They embraced, and to Valkas consternation Eivor lifted her off her feet. She huffed patting Eivor on her back, careful of aging injuries. “Put me down jotun, this is not dignified for a seer.”
Eivor snorted and laughed. For a moment she tightened her hug whispering “Thank you.” in Valka’s ear. They had come a long way together. Through many a trial, and what felt like suffering. Her wisdom in the world where Eivor had injury and lacked understanding would always be appreciated. But with Randvi she could actually see a time when she wasn’t injured. “I will prepare.” She said softly as she sat Valka down on her feet again.

“Er, yes.” Valka nodded, readjusting herself. “So you won’t be needing anything?”
Her mind went back to the last time they had made love. Made love— her cheeks darkened, so much so her ears felt hot and the wind felt cool against her skin. “I have a feeling she has been getting tips a plenty for the both of us.”
Valka groaned and then grunted.
Eivor gave her a long look, a quiet question on her face. That noise was bordering hostile.
Valka shook her head. “It would seem petty, and… weird.”
“Tell me.” Eivor invited. Her face already expressed interest, and amusement.
“Okay, but only because you asked!”
It would seem that there was a friendly rivalry between their seer and healer. One that had Valka’s wheels turning. She acquiesced that “CURRENTLY” Ulla had the best sexual high she had ever felt. But it would not always be so! She was working on something very intense, so much so that it was working TOO well!
*** Her last test subjects actually fucked themselves into exhaustion and were now addicted, but that was part of the testing. She would get it right.

***
**

Despite the distraction she came in with, Randvi found herself oddly invested. Try as she might, the correlation between Eilif and Eivor stopped at the gentle touch that Ulla used. The systirs while both athletic women of the drengr sort were nothing alike. At least not that Randvi could see.
There was no hesitation, no questions, no trauma - when it came to making love to Ulla. She watched them lay claim to one another, and it was something both stirring, and beautiful. It made her ache; an ache that returned her to her own thoughts.
Her body tightened at the final cries of Eilif and Ulla, reminded of such sweet noises drawn from the scarred lips of her golden raven. She felt relief as the leather doors were pulled open, and the way out was revealed. Her task finished at last Randvi needed to find Eivor. To know that the peace with which the consummation of Eilif and Ulla was not paid for in the price of blood. Her raven’s blood…
Randvi moved swiftly through the healers hut, towards the front door, some of the nervous energy left her as she grew closer, the sounds of peace still pervasive. When she stepped from the main entry way she was greeted by her small but growing skulk— or was that a conspiracy?

Eivor stood beside her small friend, Synin sitting plump and preening golden hair. All but Eivor’s feathered friend stopped upon her arrival.
“Is all well?” She asked, though all of them seemed well enough. All but Tait, who was sleeping on a stump, his leaning form propped up by Hilda who purposefully crouched beside him.
“Randvi~” Eivor fairly purred.
It poured into her, through her ears and straight down her spine, into a belly that simmered with instant desire. She sucked in a breath and swallowed hard, not at all having expected her bodies reaction to hearing her betrothed rasping her name with such sensual warmth.
“There is peace.” Fastve informed, as everyone seemed suddenly to have forgotten their tongues.
“Yes.” Eivor rasped, nodding, as she pulled away from Valka.
Randvi felt her body surge with its desire as Eivor moved towards her. Power and purpose. Her lips moved, but Randvi swore there was no sound. Only the curve of those scarred lips, and the warmth of her hands.
“Randvi?”
“Uh.” She leaned into Eivor, her hands sliding around her waist, pulling their bodies in together. It felt necessary, a need so bone deep that to deny it was to live without breath. A breath she could not catch, until Eivor’s sold form pressed into her. She sighed as the weight of her drengr leaned into her. A hand coming to her cheek. She raised her own, cupping Eivor’s and leaned her cheek into the caress. Sound and breath returned to her.
“Is all well?” There was a pause, and Eivor’s question shifted, as her thumb caressed. “Are you well?” Her voice dropping to something private. Her raven’s expression uncertain.
Randvi’s eyes fluttered as she processed the question, and her emotions, and the overwhelming need that had left her mute and dumb. “Yes.” She responded a bit breathless.

Synin rattled her beak, dipping her head until she could pluck at Randvi’s hair from Eivor’s shoulder.
***
**
Eivor was still being regaled with the nuances of the perfect mix of herbs for Valka’s potion when the doors to the healers hut opened, and the witnesses joined them. Randvi approached her cheeks flushed, eyes large. “Is there peace?” There was something so raw in that question Eivor found herself unable to respond.
She looked so beautiful, so — vulnerable.
“There is peace.” Fastve said soothingly.
Eivor swallowed hard nodding, trying to make up for the struggle she fought to find her words in that moment. Was this what Valka meant? Was this what it was like to stand in one place and be in two? “Yes.” She rasped, her voice growing harder to control as Randvi reached for her. She stepped forward, drawn magnetically, needing to fill something she saw in Randvi. Strong warm hands slipped around her, and their bodies pressed. Randvi sighed, and she did too, her arms encircling her partner. Ever so briefly she just held her, arms tight, their bodies flush.
Eivor felt as if she fell into those green depths. “Is all well?” She whispered, afraid of the answer, but it didn't feel like the right question. Her hand came up to cup Randvi’s cheek. Finding the feelings she felt mirrored in her cunning fox’s eyes. “Are you well?” Her words only for Randvi.
Randvi blinked slowly, red lashes fluttering before she nodded, her head bowing, Eivor dropped her own, their brows pressing. They held each other a long moment before Randvi whispered. “Yes.” Her voice was unusually raspy. “More than I ever imagined, my chief.”

Eivor felt heat and warmth flood into her belly. To be thus claimed in such a manner before them all did things she did not yet have the words to describe. She pulled back to gaze down at Randvi, and found those deep life filled eyes ready to meet her. All thoughts of war and protection forgotten.
…
“I will sound the all is well.” Valka informed, making shooing gestures for them all. “Go, your duties for the night are done, and there is still some time for yourselves.”
“We go where they go.” Hilda informed without relenting.
“Where they go, they go alone.” Valka retorted, pointing to the healers hut. “Your bed’s are close enough, and they are closer to the door than theirs. Think of the opportunities that await you.”
Brandt grunted and nodded. “I will pray for a raid.” He said as he gathered up his sleeping injured brodir.
“Of course you would.” Valka murmured. Her eyes shifted to Randvi and Eivor. It seemed it wasn't only her friend leaning in these days, though they certainly led the charge. A smile touched her lips as the two of them bid them good night.
“Good night to you both.” Valka nodded, her smile growing as Eivor’s hand came to Randvi’s back, and Randvi’s hand came to Eivor’s, it seemed that both of them wanted the other to go first, and then they laughed softly. “Please.” Eivor nodded, extending her hand.
“Of course, thank you.”
Though it was a small thing, she was grateful to see that there was some give in the both of them. Her heart ached as they said their good nights, and melted into the healers hut. It was about time the God’s brought good to her friend.
***
**
Eivor cleared her throat as Randvi led the way into the healers domain, and thus; their shared space. “Did the claiming go well?” She asked curious as to how things went on the other side of Ulla & Eilif’s door; and more importantly, where Randvi was.

After what Valka said, was she here with Eivor? Or some place else?

Her wife to be sighed, a soft noise, and though she couldn’t see it, she heard the smile in Randvi’s voice as she spoke. “It was beautiful.” She turned to smile playfully at Eivor, sending that flock of butterflies to twist into her guts once again. Eivor found her smile rise in response.

Randvi twisted ahead of her and walked backwards, her eyes shining bright . “They were so beautiful together. Ulla is a force of nature.”

Eivor laughed. “She would be pleased to hear you say that.”

“She took control of the joining. Guiding her younger Raven with a kind and gentle hand.” She sighed, her playful leading pausing as she looked at Eivor. Strong calloused hands finding and squeezing hers.
“Is it too much to hope our lives will find that kind of stride?”

Eivor felt her belly jump up into her throat at Randvi’s honest question, Filled with such want, more than the sating of carnal pleasures. She felt star struck by her cunning fox even more. A wild horse charging her and she found herself unable to move. What she said touched Eivor deeply.

When she looked at her systirs, she too looked with longing. To know that kind of love- she ached for it. Hungered like a crazed woman. She trembled at the prospect of knowing that in her own life. “I want that.” She rasped, finding it difficult to speak past the emotions that were growing in her chest.”W—” She swallowed hard, trying to clear her throat as Randvi held her once more. Stood before her as wife to be, and waited for her answer with such hope. “We will.”

She was sure of it, believed it with every fiber of her being. Her best friend, and the Ravens Volva had said it. Dreamed it. Not once, not twice, but three times! It was set. As Randvi studied her face she felt a heat rise once more. It was with an intense expression she studied her.

Whatever she was looking for, it seemed she found it. The lines in Randvi’s face softening, as did her voice. “I believe you.” Randvi replied. Her voice had a strength to it. A surety as she spoke.

Eivor let out a breath she hadn't even known she was holding, her smile returning.

“Can I kiss you?” Randvi asked.

“Please do~” Eivor lilted. While she was not yet what she would consider practiced in the art of kissing; she felt a growing confidence swell within her at Randvi’s request.
Randvi giggled huskily. A sound that Eivor was sure she could quickly grow addicted to. She bit her lips as Randvi leaned in, a hand slipping from Eivor’s, she placed it upon her chest, placed over her heart as Randvi stepped into her personal space. There was intense eye contact, right up to their lips brushing.

It was… Eivor groaned as Randvi’s soft warm lips parted and her tongue traced Eivor’s lips. When her lips parted to that sensual caress, Randvi’s dipped into her mouth, sliding against her tongue. It swirled in her mouth, around her tongue slowly. Slipping up and down over hers before retreating. She let out a shaky breath thinking that was the end of the kiss, but Randvi did not retreat. She licked her lips, shared a smile and caught Eivor’s bottom lip, drawing her forward into yet another belly twisting kiss.

She leaned into Randvi as her mouth was explored with such slow intention. She was softly invited into Randvi’s mouth, and followed her when that sensual warm tongue slipped away; prolonging the kiss for a few more moments.

“Hmm.” Randvi purred. “I like kissing you.” She said, swiping her tongue over Eivor’s lips again. Eivor groaned softly, her lips parting once more. Randvi’s arms tightened. “Maybe just one more?”

Eivor laughed softly. “Who’s counting?”

Pulling her tongue back her red headed valkyrie hummed, sealing their lips closed before murmuring against Eivor’s “I lost count. We should start over.”

Eivor felt giddy holding her partner, intoxicated by such sweet sensual kisses. Why couldn’t life be more of this and less of whatever you would call the other? “Okay~” Eivor whispered, her arms tightening around Randvi. “But—”

“But?” Randvi asked, pulling away enough to meet Eivor’s eyes.

Her smile grew again. “Maybe not in the hallway?”

Randvi looked around them, people were mostly abed, but a few moved past them, trying to get through the healers hall without disturbing them. When one of them met her gaze they smiled and gave them both a thumbs up. The two of them laughed softly after giving a return thumbs up.
“I might see your point. But if I am being honest, if we go to bed, I am going to want to fall asleep.”

Eivor felt relief rather than disappointment. “That is something I would gladly do in bed with you.”

Randvi leaned into her again and sighed. “Blessed Raven.” Their eyes met and their lips did too. Softer this time. “Do you think our handfasting day will be as exhausting?”

Eivor grunted, running her hands up and down Randvi’s back. “As someone who went through that before I can attest that it is quite taxing.”

Randvi scowled, and blanched. “That doesn’t count.”

“It doesn’t?”

“Ugh, no. I’m sorry, it doesn’t.” She tried to pull back, but Eivor held her fast.

“Why not?” Again Randvi searched her face, and all she showed her was her genuine interest.

“Did you ever like Knud?”

It was Eivor’s turn to frown. She shook her head, unable to verbally respond. Whatever she felt for that…. beast then was lost by her determination to feel nothing for him now. She schooled the lines in her face, willing them to be at peace. “He—-” She swallowed as her lips turned down again, and she had to pause to bring her emotions under her control again. “He was an honored man that my King admired. He said it would be a good, strong marriage. We complimented each other in battle, and would have strong children. I did what a young daughter would do to honor her fathers wishes.”
…

Randvi felt her chest tighten, not with desire but unshed lamentations for her bride to be. A good father would have seen what his daughter was and fostered her growth, not demanded her humiliation at the hands of the beast no-man. She was fully sure that Stybjjorn had known then what Knud was, and still gave his daughter over to him.

She took Eivors hand and brought it to her lips. “It doesn’t count Eivor. There is a power that willing and eager lovers share. A power that is just theirs. It fuels them, and replenishes them. Like a fire that is small it can be stoked by a wanted lover into a raging inferno that must be answered.”

She guided Eivor’s arm around her and pulled their bodies together once more. Sliding hands down over Eivors back settling on her hips pulling until they were flush. Randvi hooked thumbs into Eivor’s belt, hands massaging her hips. She pulled one hand free and brought it to caress Eivor’s cheek, the scarred one, her thumb swiping gently over it before her thumb traced Eivor’s lips.

Her partners intense blue eyes watched her, a smile slowly rising.
Randvi slipped her hand behind Eivor’s neck and drew her even closer. Their breasts pressing now. She raised her chin and leaned in, swiping her tongue across those terrible scars on Eivor’s neck. The skin was a mixture of textures. A medley for her senses as she closed her mouth over them and sucked softly, her tongue probing with slow but sure strokes.

Eivor groaned, leaning into her, strong arms tightening, fingers flexing into her clothes.
Randvi slowly closed the kiss with a final swipe of her tongue and pressed a reverent kiss to the scars that gave Eivor the moniker “Wolf Kissed”. When she pulled back, it was easy to see the light that filled luminous blue eyes. “I could stroke your fires hot, and you would forget your fatigue, forget everything except your desire to build passion with me.”

She stood very still, holding Eivor. Letting her meaning be made utterly clear as that spark was allowed to simmer rather than grow. “In such a way we would replenish one another. I do not believe that our hand fasting day will be exhausting. Ask Eilif tomorrow which one of you is more tired.” She wore a wan smile as Eivor worked through this revelation.

“Fuck.” Eivor whispered.

Randvi hummed briefly, whatever thought she had about stroking Eivor’s heat up died as Eivor’s face showed a different kind of realization.
“Come on.” She said turning so that she slipped under Eivor’s arm. There was a very tense look on her partners face. A troubled one, one that said Randvi had just shown her a truth she had never found herself. A harsh truth that pierced the collected armor that protected the proud woman, making a hole in her calm she had not meant to so blatantly prod. Part of her wanted to apologize for it.

Taking full control of the situation, Randvi turned them towards the back end of the healers hall, towards home. She needed to get Eivor to a safe place before her cracked and bleeding armor burst. If she had learned anything about her soon to be wife; it was that she needed a private safe place to vent her emotions. Not because she was afraid to feel the emotions, but because in her current position, they could be considered a weakness, and a cause for harm from her enemies.

Randvie worked as swiftly and kindly as possible. Directing them into the depths of the healers sanctuary, and their private quarters. Eivor’s only physical haven from the eyes and ears of those who would wish them harm.
Upon reaching their home, she turned to the task of stripping Eivor out of her leathers, and weapons. Dressing her for bed. The Raven’s war chief a lost babe as she mulled this new information over while Randvi undressed them. When she tried to place the sleeping shift over Eivor, she protested, her hand strong, her face still fighting the inevitable catastrophic failure of her personal armor. Their eyes met and Randvi gently set the sleeping tunic aside. She guided Eivor back onto her bed and then stood before her as she herself undressed.

It wasn't about that fire that she could stoke, but about the safety and comfort being utterly vulnerable with your partner brought. Setting their things aside she left her sitting in her small clothes on their bed, so that she could undress herself. She looked over to her quiet partner, hurt blue eyes looking up to her without moving. She looked lost.
Randvi hurried herself, not even slowing to fold her clothes before climbing into their shared bed. She reached for Eivor, her partner still not having moved, though those troubled eyes did. She put a hand on her arm and turned her, pulling with firm but gentle pressure. She guided Eivor down into bed with her.

There was some protest, but Eivor didn’t really know what to do about the information she had been given. How could a man who was meant to stand in as her father; take so much from her? How could he give her to Knud and then let the no-man beast rip all that was Eivor’s right; away?

Eivor wanted to belong, to have a safe place. To have a home for her heart. She only fought Randvi’s gentle guidance for a moment, before melting into her. Her heavy muscled form pressing down against Randvi. Eivor tucked her face into Randvi’s breasts, her body trembling, and then when she felt safe enough, she broke open.

Randvi rubbed her back, held her tightly, and let her cry terrible silent wracking sobs. A festering wound found, and laid bare at last… Eivor purged those emotions she kept bottled away. Hidden because she felt she had no right to them. To feel them, or experience them was disloyalty toward a King that had no right to it…

“I’ve got you.” Randvi whispered. “Let it all out. Let it all go Eivor.” She whispered into Eivor’s ear. Strong arms encircled her, tight, almost too tight. But Randvi did not correct her, or chastise. She simply welcomed the storm.

Chapter Text

Eivor didn’t know when she fell asleep until the next morning; or rather mid morning. It was the most wonderful sensation to wake to. Fingers sliding through unbound hair. She didn’t even mind that Randvi had somehow gotten her hair unbound without rousing her; and was now sliding through it with sure quiet ownership. She inhaled a deep breath, and stretched against her partner. Her cheek pressed heavily upon the softest of pillow’s; Randvi’s breast. Her senses filled with this woman— she sighed.

“Good morning, my raven.”

“Mmm.” Her reply expressed with the rising of scarred lips into a soft smile. There was such a pervasive peace that had settled over her after last night. She had fully expected to awaken with the sensation of Steinnbjorn sitting on her face, but that was not the case. All she felt now was this soft warmth that filled her as Randvi’s voice touched her ears. It rippled like water from the middle of her chest, crawling down her spine and belly.

She looked up to find those familiar and brilliant green eyes twinkling down upon her with concern and care as she had never experienced until meeting the woman who gave it to her now. After a thought she responded… “Good morning.” It indeed was.

Randvi’s fingers reached the limit and her hair fell from those gentle pulling fingers, falling softly against her, before they returned to her brow to work down into her hair once more. She couldn’t help how her eyes rolled closed in response, she sighed again. “I like that.”

Randvi made an amused noise through her nose. “I’d not have guessed it, my golden bird.”

When she looked, she caught sight of Randvi’s smile, her own growing in response.
“Have you been awake long?”

Calloused fingers curled in golden hair, making a light fist. “Long enough.”

Eivor lay there looking at her, as emotions were evoked within. It was a gentle touch, just enough for her to know the meaning of those words. It was not menacing, or restrictive. It did not say I own you, but it brushed against some unquieted memories of such— and yet, in the pit of her stomach a flame sparked.

“A silver for your thoughts?” Randvi inquired, drawing Eivor from her quiet introspection.
Her hand rose to capture the hand that Randvi had pulled gently with. Pulling it down from her hair she brought it to her lips and kissed it before sitting up, shaking her loose mane out of the way.

“A heavy tale for another time?” It felt hard to meet Randvi’s eyes as that unpleasant memory touched her deeper. “I don’t want such a wonderful morning spoiled by old scars.”

Randvi regarded her, a moment that felt like an eternity. The tension that passed briefly upon her betrothed’s face made a sense that she had asked the wrong question in return, but after a hesitation, Randvi’s expression softened. “Tonight? So that it may not shadow our day?”

Eivor nodded, feeling relief touch her.

“With some ale to soften its grasp.” There was a lyrical chuckle that did wonders for her vacillating emotions. “And your tongue~”
It filled her once more with warmth, and more than a little wonder. Heat rising to pale cheeks in response. Tilting her head she bit her lip and found a smile that was much easier now than it would have been only moments ago. “I’ll show you what I can do with my tongue and a few sips of Ale.”

Randvi’s jaw dropped and she gasped, green eyes darkening. “God’s! Is the Raven clans War Chief flirting with me?!”

Eivor’s blush deepened, her smile sliding into something more salacious. “What if she were?” There was some uncertainty there, but it felt safe, felt right with Randvi. She let her voice go low, and even more husky for effect.

Randvi hummed, red brows bouncing, her feigned shock shifting into a more true emotion— desire.
“I might be rethinking my plans for the day.”

“Oh?” If Eivor had thought she reached the peak of a blush, she was wrong. It crawled down into her night shirt, down her spine and belly together, racing for her nether regions.

Randvi laughed, and it was hearty. Brave and beautiful, like the woman who uttered it. Perfect~

Randvi’s hand starting at her shoulder slipped down Eivor’s bodice, fingers gripping her night shirt, pulling her slowly towards smiling lips when a knock on the door’s bones interrupted them.

“Go away!” Eivor called out, making Randvi give that hearty laugh again.

“Time to get up!” It was her systir, Eilif. Without permission her Jotun systir pushed in past the door leathers and leaned against the bones on their side. “I need to be fed!”

“What part of ““Go away” was particularly difficult for you?” Eivor nodded towards the door leathers trying to urge her systir to make a new choice.
“The hungry part.” Ulla said from the other side. Eilif smiled and chuckled, pointing to the door before opening it for her new wife.

Ulla looked radiant as she allowed herself to be invited into Eivor and Randvi’s space. “You know when she gets like this she won't go until you have fed her.” She pulled Eilif into her arms and rubbed her belly with a doting expression on her face.
Eilif melted in Ulla’s hands.

Eivor sagged a little against the shirt that Randvi still clutched.
Her systir laughed softly. “Kiss her Red, before she melts with dejection.” Neither Eilif nor Ulla moved as she was gestured to get on with it.

…

Randvi thought if only her angry foxes could see the sad look on the gifted Raven Feeder’s face now, they would know that the battle stories were just that. She smiled softly, feeling her heart melt. The great slayer of men, working hard not to pout, but failing.
“You are so cute.” Randvi whispered.

Blue eyes met hers, and a spark touched them once more, the corners of scarred lips rising.
“Yeah?”

Randvi found it hard not to bubble with mirth at the transformation. But she didn’t want to dampen this vulnerability that Eivor let her see. She smiled and nodded, leaning in towards her partner. They kissed, and it was soft. She pulled back just a bit and Eivor sighed a happy, deeply content sound. She smiled, her job she guessed, done well.

“Come on. Let us feed your obnoxious systir.”
It was Eivor’s turn to snicker, as Eilif grinned.

*****

The moment they got outside there was a hello from Synin. The healthy Raven winging down to perch on Eivor’s shoulder, expressing her delight to be together again by pulling at the pretty braid that Randvi had done. The group made their way towards the table that had been set up for Eivor to do her work outside the healers hut. The table that had a growing set of memories for Randvi.

As they settled around it, Baer appeared with their breakfast. Bowls were passed, portions traded, and niceties exchanged until they were alone once more. The four of them. The table was filled with varying looks between the four of them. Some directed at partners, some at siblings, until Eilif giggled.
“I could get used to this.” She murmured.
“Eating breakfast together?” Ulla asked.
Eilif looked at them as she had their full attention. “To having a family.”

Randvi saw the play of emotions not only on Eilif’s face, but Eivor’s as well. There was pain there for both of them. They were each the last of their family in its traditional sense. She felt that pain she saw on their faces, and understood what it must have meant to them both to have it now.

“It will be bigger than you ever imagined, this coming summer solstice.” Synin chirped sweetly as if to agree, Eivor picked up a few fingers of gruel and held it so her bird could have some of the warm hearty food. “Their family is endless!” Eivor exclaimed, getting a scolding noise from her bird who didn't appreciate the sudden change of arm position that had Eivor slapping her systir’s shoulder.

Randvi laughed. “I wouldn’t say that!” She sat there holding her spoon and bowl with a look of surprise on her face.

“You SHOULD say that!” Eivor countered, nudging her in a playful manner.

Randvi felt the urge to touch Eivor, and so she did, leaning into her and nudging back as they smiled like little girls at each other. “Maybe.”

“How big are we talking here?” Eilif asked, looking eager when Randvi remembered she was there at all.
“Well that would depend. Are we counting partners as well?”

“Do you not call your brother's wife, sister?” Ulla asked.
“Okay, some people don't.” Randvi shrugged.

“We aren’t those people. Eilif shook her head.
Eivor made a noise. “We are not.” She agreed, looking to Ulla with affection.
“Okay well then its…” Randvi looked thoughtful, her lips moving as she seemed to be summing up the number of her tribe,
As the pause lasted moment by moment longer, Eilif’s brows rose on her face.
“It’s only twenty three.”

“Only!” Eilif exclaimed.
Eivor laughed, brushing Synin off as she protested her unstable nature this morning one too many times. “And?” Eivor directed at Randvi.”

“A-and the families of our spouses, were not included.”

“If they were?!” Eilif’s voice incredulous.

“Forty more, that are still alive.” Randvi was blushing a fetching color now. Hooded eyes glancing from Eilif to Eivor.

“Wow.” Ulla said. “Does that final number include you?”

“No.”

“Sixtyfour family members alive today, that is amazing! Your family is truly blessed.”
“Our family.” Randvi said with delight, reaching out to take Ulla’s hand and smiling at Eilif.

“Wow.” Eilif said softly.

“Maybe you will have someone else to irritate for a change?” Eivor asked, getting a punch from her systir. “Ouch!” She had not dodged that hit, and it was a bit harder than either sister expected. Eilif was shocked Eivor did not lean away from it.
“I’m sorry!” The sisters placed hands over Eivor’s injured shoulder. “You will always be my favorite.” Eilif murmured softer.
“Punching bag?” Eivor asked and dodged the second blow with a snicker.
“Girls!” Ulla called them down as breakfast was getting a bit unruly.

“Well, well. This feels a bit more like home eh?” Brandt said as he came stomping up the path; his siblings beside him.

“It does.” Randvi agreed with a grin.

“A rowdy sort huh?” Ulla asked as her wife and systir broke down into soft laughs.
…

Eivor felt good. Really good. Lighter, brighter, more fit for the day, and her duties ahead. She didn’t even mind the small skulk that came up and shadowed over them with their judgment and gloom.
“What are our plans for today?” Tait asked, looking a bit bright eyed himself. As if their mood had given him permission to be happy too. She liked that. One of their untamed foxes found a bit of pleasantness at last.
“The usual droll task of running an unruly lot?” Hilda asked.
“Well, I wouldn’t say it was droll. I find it challenging. But none of us have managed to kill any of the others yet.”

“Not for lack of trying.” Randvi quipped, giving Hilda a very solid look.

“I was talking about the “Unkindness of Ravens” we seem to be caught up in.” Hilda was unkind with her eyes as she let them pass over Eivor, Eilif and Ulla, as if they were the worst that Fornburg had to offer.
“AH! I think I heard my name called!” Eivor smiled as her oldest and most trusted friend came up the path. Valka waved and laughed heartily. “A good afternoon to you all! I am surprised! I did not think it would be business as usual!” Behind their diminutive friend. Fastve waved and smiled. She was carrying two stumps with her, while Valka held two bowls. She pushed right in beside Hilda, using her hip to push her out of the way. “You know, we are going to need a bigger counsel table.” She set the bowls down and then moved aside so that her quiet companion could put their chairs down. Valka pointed and Fastve dutifully did as was bid.

Eivor watched as Hilda moved away as if Valka had used a fire brand to chase her off. Returning to the wall where Tait was taking his ease, resting his injured leg.
“Excuse me.” Valka brought all attention to her as she made room on the ever smaller growing table as she settled down. Fastve set her stump on the other side of Eivor taking up the last bit of space on this wing of the healer's hut, putting a solid large object at her back. She nodded in greeting to all present and smiled.

“I wouldn’t say this was business as usual.” Eivor said with a heavy sigh. She was still feeling a bit sore, and she was one of the least among them.

“Well, now that we are all here.” Valka said and clapped her hands. “We want to hear everything about your journey to gather Eilif’s sword. “I hear it had become quite the quest?”

“First, I would like an update from Ulla about our injured.” Eivor said. Something she had been meaning to ask since before they left their room this morning.”

“Ah. Ove is cursing his luck.” Ulla said with some delight. She gestured to Tait who was there among them. Looking only slightly drugged. He smiled and waved. “Glad to be here still.” He nodded as they addressed him. “Also, I hope that you have all been kind enough to share your magical blue paste with Volva Yrsa? Gods protect her.” He murmured before continuing. “Her touch is hard.”
“The magical blue paste has been shared.” Randvi said with some mirth.

“Let it not be said that the Raven clan has never done anything for the Foxes.” Tait said raising his cup.

“Aye.” Brandt agreed, raising his too only to be cut off as their still very angry systir spoke with more than a little vehemence.

“OH they have done aplenty!--”

Several things happened as Hilda geared up for yet another tirade. Eilif stiffened, Eivor sat back against the wood of the healer's hut as if to hold herself up for the verbal lashing she undoubtedly would take like it was her fault, and Randvi raised her hand.

Hilda stopped suddenly, her eyes shifting to Randvi who commanded her attention.

“You vowed that within these borders your words and actions would show respect and devout devotion to your blood debt. What I have witnessed here-to-fore is anything but. I understand that this is difficult for you, but it was your word. As your word means nothing to you, so it means nothing to me. Gather your things and go home Hilda.”

There was a play of emotion over Hilda’s face. A look of shock, relief, dismay, disgust, and finally shame. A shame that she hid quickly under the unbridled spite and disrespect for a woman who only did her duty to those who were hers.
Eivor was not the unchecked killer for her Raven brethren that she was made out to be, and the continued dishonor and misplaced malicious malcontent was too much. By letting Hilda go unchecked, she was showing a disrespect for her wife to be. It had to stop. “It was made clear that we need not another enemy.”

The hand that Randvi placed upon Eilif’s arm to still her pointed for Hilda to do as she was bid.

Hild pivoted around, stomping off, the small group watching with varying expressions.
Randvi felt her own mix of emotion as her injured fox stomped around the healer's hut out of sight. The two brothers looked at Randvi, both very quiet.
“Make your decisions now. I won't have you sabotaging us on her behalf. Will you repay your blood debt honorably or carry it with you as you follow your sister home?”

Tait looked to his brodir shaking his head. “I do not feel the same as my systir, and I will repay my debt. I will repay it twice for her sake.” He said. “She was very hurt by the loss of her loved one.” He said by way of explanation, and hopeful understanding by Eivor who was quiet as Randvi took the lead.

“I did not demand she forgive, I demanded her obeisance to her oath.”

Brandt stood up and squared large shoulders as he addressed the group. “If Eivor is willing, I give her my life in lieu of my siblings. Their debt is mine.” He said only to have Tait protest. He turned to address his injured brodir.
“Someone needs to return with Hilda, you know how she can be. We are all that she has, and you are injured. Let me do this service for us. I am the least of us harmed by the past, therefore I am the best to serve until the debts are repaid.”

He turned again to Eivor. “Do you accept?”

Randvi raised her hand for the groups attention once more. “Does this mean you will repay a life debt three times?”

He bowed his head. “It will all be repaid one way or another. I swear it.” He looked up to Randvi and then past her to Eivor. “If you accept that is. The debt will be all mine, I can only die once, but mayhap I can save your life three times afore I go.”

Tait stood up and hobbled a step forward. “Brodir.”

“As oldest of our family, it is my right to portion the burden as I see fit.” He said in a quieter voice to Tait. The slender man stood quiet as they looked to Randvi and Eivor, waiting for a response.

“You will be a loyal supporter of mine until the time that all of your debt is paid?”

Brandt straightened. “Aye. I will. No stronger sword will you have at your back.”

“Hey.” Eilif grumbled.
Brandt grinned. “I didn’t say scythe.”

She grunted and then nodded. “You are right.”

When eivor looked at her, Randvi felt a flutter in her stomach. Before all those gathered she transferred her power to Randvi with an eloquent nod. Just like that. The feelings that swelled within her were indescribable. She turned before her cheeks announced those powerful emotions. Clearing her throat she nodded. “We accept. Tait, you must return home with Hilda.”

“No.” He said.

“This is not up for debate. Brandt said turning to him. “I have made my wishes known, and you must see Hilda home. She needs someone.”

“”Brodir, I will never see you again.” Tait whispered, not too quietly. He gestured to Eivor. “Not for nothin but she is a dangerous woman, who has a dangerous life. We went to get a sword for her systir’s weddin for Gods sake! We were lucky there was an undead hoard for them to call upon! No offense, Chief.”

“None taken.” Eivor said.

“Brodir.” Brandt took his brother by his arms. “Take Hilda home, live free of guilt and concern over the matter.”

“You are welcome to visit.” Eivor said.

“And Hilda?” Tait asked.

Randvi’s expression tightened. “Hilda needs to get herself under control before I see her again. Her attitude puts us all at risk. We aren’t at home where the many can absorb the sins of the one.”

Tait’s face turned grim but he nodded. He embraced his brother in arms.. “Keep yourself well brodir. I will be coming back to check on you.”
“Just because he is bound to you thrice over doesn’t mean he is of no value to you.” Tait said to the group.

“He is a valued member.” Eivor responded.

“You must go.” Brandt said. “You know when she is like this Hilda will storm off without you.” They shared an amused look and noise before embracing again.

“I know. My Strategist.” He nodded to Randvi, then after only a brief pause she smirked and nodded at Eivor. “Chief.”

Then he hobbled off as quickly as he was able towards the healer's hut, and what little he had bought with him, before his systir left him entirely.

Randvi sighed as she took her seat once more.

“I must apologize for allowing such dishonorable behavior to affect you all for so long.” Randvi said as heat touched her cheeks.

It was a different kind of heat entirely that followed it as Eivor’s calloused hand found her own.
“We all understand the difficulty in your decision.”

“We do.” Ulla voiced, nodding.

“We do?” Eilif asked, getting a look from Ulla.

“Love makes us do many things. Some which we may not be proud of at a later time.” Ulla explained sweetly.

Eilif grunted but nodded. “We do.” She murmured suddenly in somber agreement.

A less playful mood settled over them all.

It was Valka who broke through the heavy silence after some time had passed.
“What are your plans for the rest of the day, Eivor?”

Chapter Text

“Chief”. Eivor looked up from the work on her desk. It was one of those rare occasions she was actually in the War Chief’s office. As delivered earlier to the group, she indeed had much to do as a War Chief. Briefs to read, missives to grant, and attention to give to the politics of her tribe. Already she had spent some time with Lord Stybjorn going over his desires to some of the further reaching missives she had on her desk.
She was just about ready to begin afternoon training when her field workers came in.
“Where would you like us to put these things?” Svanhildr stepped through the doorway, holding the gear from the dead. Those that dared to try and stop them from getting Eilif home to her handfasting were stripped of all their worldly goods and left to rot in the fields they had been felled in.

Beside Svan, Sunniva came in holding up a hard leather chest piece, which was blood stained and dirty. It was rather spectacularly destroyed by the force it took to slice so deep and cleanly through it. It looked like the work of Eilif’s scythe, judging by the piercing pattern, before the yanking down that rent it, and the man, into bloody pieces.

She made a face and shrugged. “Throw them away.”

“What?” Beside her, Randvi sounded less in agreement than the two women who awaited her command.

“What, what?” Eivor asked, looking to Randvi.

“The items should be packed up and taken back to their families.”

Eivor looked at the items her Ravens were holding and tried hard not to look bemused at the idea her soon to be partner gave her. “To what end? These items are trash. What items there are of value will be distributed between the Ravens who felled these attackers.”

Randvi scoffed and frowned deeply.

“Um... We can come back Chief.” Svan offered.

“No. It’s okay. Do as you are told. To the victor go the spoils.” Eivor nodded to Svan, returning her attention back to her paperwork.

Again Randvi made a noise of malcontent or maybe disbelief. Eivor looked up at her with a curious expression. “What is it?”

“It’s nothing.” Randvi muttered, the look on her face clearly suggesting it was more than nothing. A great deal more.

“Please tell me.”

“Why, so you can dismiss me as you have them?”

Svan cleared her throat. “We will be back, Chief.” The larger of her Ravens put her hands on Sunniva and physically turned her for the door.

“Don’t bother.” Randvi said. “It is clear that my opinions mean nothing here.” She stood up and moved for the door, pushing past the two women with a cloudy look on her face.

Eivor sat quietly watching after Randvi with confusion, her eyes eventually focusing on Svan and Sunniva. “Um, go ahead and portion out a share for each who helped us in this matter. They do deserve to be paid. Put the rest in discrete bundles and have them set against the healers’ walls behind my table.” Eivor said as she set her papers aside and followed after Randvi.

Eivor felt a strange thrill run through her, churning her guts as she contemplated what was to come. Her eyes looked at fellow Ravens along her path, trying to give them a polite expression even as Randvi stormed off ahead of her.
As big as Fornburg had become, it was not big enough for their disagreement to go unnoticed. People stopped to look at her with some concern as she followed after her fox. “Did you see Randvi?” She would ask and they pointed or said they saw her going towards the healers hut. When Eivor got there she stopped, her gaze finding Randvi standing motionless at the head of the healers hut where Hilda and Tait were finishing up packing their horses for a three day trek. Tait’s hand was on her arm.

She hurried the pace of her steps, her emotions rising. That they were there did not feel like a good omen. Nor that Randvi stopped to converse with them, or that Tait was consoling her by his actions. Randvi left them suddenly. Eivor caught a glimpse of a smug look on Hilda’s face as she hurried past them; and it felt like a terrible thing. Like a slam of Thor’s hammer against her person. Even her exceptional foresight could not have foreseen this.

“Randvi?” She called out, having just glimpsed her fox’s red locks disappearing behind the partition that separated the main healers hut from the personal rooms. She sprinted trying to close the gap.

“Eivor?” Eilif caught sight of her as she came out of her shared room with Ulla.

“Sorry, not now systir.” She said and rushed into her room. Randvi was inside, hurriedly gathering things. Shoving personal effects into her travel pack.

Eivor stared feeling her heart race. She hadn’t imagined this was what it would feel like in this moment.
“What are you doing?” She asked, her voice breathy. She swallowed hard, feeling her heart beat faster, making her chest too tight as she fought with the rising emotions.

While Randvi hurried to stuff all that she owned into her pack, Eivor leaned against the bones of the door, nearly jumping out of her skin when a hand from the other side of the leathers grabbed her tunic and held on tight. It had to be Eilif, who had seen her distress, and now heard Randvi begin expressing her malcontent and disbelief.

“What does it look like Eivor?!” Randvi asked a little loudly.

Eivor gulped. She felt like that little girl back in Heillboer watching the Oathbreaker slaughter her parents again. Did she smell smoke?
“It looks like you are leaving.” She said, her words forced past the choking lump in her throat.

“You figured it out!” Randvi said a little too loudly as she shoved the last piece into her bag and turned. It was the first time that Randvi saw her face since she left the Chief’s office in the long house. For a moment they just stared at one another, neither of them knowing the right words to say in response to the poignant expression they caught on their partner's face.

“Don’t go.” Eivor rasped, feeling as if her heart might be pulled out of her chest.

Randvi swallowed her reply almost a whisper “I have to.”

The hand at her back tightened more, and Eivor was silent and still afraid to move, afraid she might fall apart if she did.

“Out of my way—” Randvi softly demanded.

Eivor swallowed hard, the idea of moving out of the door felt like her last link to life and happiness. “I’m sorry.” She said, her words barely a whisper.

“It’s too late.” Randvi said, her face twisted with a pain that frightened Eivor even more.

Randvi moved up to her, taking hold of her jacket and pulled her down into a hard kiss; a soul rending press of lips that felt as if life itself was rent from her person as they parted. Randvi held her pressed against the bones of the door, her breath fast and hard as their bodies pressed so intimately together. Eivor ached to embrace her, to hold Randvi to her breast but she couldn't, it had to be played out It had to! she told herself.

“Goodbye, Eivor.” Randvi said as she pushed past her, bag in hand.

“Ah! Eilif!” Randvi said as she came through the leather door covering, running right into Eilif.

“Red, what is going on?” Eivor came through the leather and wrapped herself around Eilif. “Let her go systir. I will not be wed to a woman who doesn’t want me.”

“What?” Eilif said. “She wants you, Systir. I don’t know what is going on, but that much I know. I have seen it.”

“It matters not.” Randvi said as she pulled herself away from Eilif with Eivor’s help. “I can’t live with a woman who doesn't honor me.”
…

Eivor made a face, her lips tightening. It was clear that did something to her. Randvi paused, an apologetic look in her eyes before she pivoted and rushed out the door.

“Randvi!” Eilif cried. “Systir let me go! You both aren't making sense right now!” Eilif struggled until she realized that Eivor needed her. Like needed her in that moment. Eivor wrapped herself around Eilif and held her tightly, trembling. Fucking trembling… Eilif stared after Randvi long after she had departed as she held her systir, her mind in turmoil.

“Okay, it's going to be okay.” Eilif kept saying as she tried to think of what she had missed. Her mind ran through the day as she saw it. Yes, Randvi banished Hilda but she seemed squarely on Eivor’s side about that. Why would she change it now? They were very clearly smitten with each other. At least they had been only hours and days before…

She managed to get Eivor back into her room as the healers who had been in earshot of the whole thing started to look on with curiosity. “Come systir, come lay down.

“I have too much work to do.” Eivor said.

“That can wait.” Eilif said and pushed gently. She put her systir on her bed and dragged up a stool to sit beside her. “Tell me what happened.
She was coming to the end of the whole strange encounter when a demeaning tone of voice summoned Eivor, much like one would summon a delinquent child or a disobedient dog.

“EIVOR! COME HERE! LET ME THROUGH!” Dag demanded of the strong man who stood guard over the entry way to the healer's sanctum. The guard did not capitulate.
“You will pass in pieces if you try.” She could hear Brandt say.

“EIVOR! YOUR DOG CAN'T SAVE YOU!” Dag called. “KING STYRBJORN WANTS TO SEE YOU RIGHT NOW!”

“SHUT UP YOU YAMMERING COW!” Eilif roared back.

Eivor sat up, looking grey and somehow— less.
“He will want to know what is going on.” Eivor said, her voice shaky.

“Dag can go suck the teets of a boar.” Eilif growled, putting a hand to her systir’s chest to stop her for a moment. “You need to ride after your fox. Bring her back.” She said, “Whatever…” Elif sighed deeply and started again. “Whatever trauma you touched you can talk it through. I have never seen you so happy!”

Eivor’s color drained as she tried to give Eilif a reassuring smile. Her hand came to Eilif’s shoulder. Eilif put her hands on Eivor’s shoulders. “You need to do this!”

“EIVOR!” Dag roared.

“I must talk to our King.” Eivor said, like someone battle shocked.

“Eivor!” She actually shook her systir until Eivor caught her with both hands, shock in blue eyes. Eilif held her, really held onto her, the two of them standing now. “Are you there?!” Eilif asked, peering into startled blue eyes. Her voice a whisper. “The King will forgive you for not coming to his summons. You must GO! Go after Randvi! Fix this Eivor! Fix it, not for us, not for them, not for anyone but you! For you systir! Beg her! Your pride be damned!”

“I didn’t do anything to forgive!” Eivor said, her voice growing a bit.

“You did!” Eilif said. “It happens! You touched something deep within her! A pain that was hidden! We all have them! She needs you to help her heal it! Not let it continue to fester!”

Eivor tried to extract herself from her systirs arms. “Stop Eilif!”
Eilif did not relent. “No systir! It is you who needs to stop! STOP!”
Eilif sucked in a shaky breath as Eivor grew very still in her hands. She loosened her hands just a bit, afraid of the power she just exerted over her systir.
They stared at each other for a long moment. “This trauma, it isn’t yours, but you did touch it.” Eilif said in a whisper again. She waited to see if Eivor was listening, really listening. She took in a shaky deep breath, and then another as Eivor’s eyes fluttered.

She was processing the information now. The shock different than that of the lost little girl she had seen on her face. “You must convince her that you are a safe bet Eivor. She wants you. Even as she left I saw her longing! Don’t let her go. Please systir.”

“EIVOR!”

Eilif made an exasperated sound at Dag’s continued bellowing. She would have to thank the unyielding “wall” that held that whoreson at bay. “Okay?” Eilif asked her systir.

Eivor nodded slowly.

“Yes?” Eilif asked. Eivor nodded again. “You will go after her?” Eivor nodded faster.

“Whatever it takes.” Eilif said.

“Yes, whatever it takes.” Eivor said.

“I will talk to the King, don’t worry about him. Just go get her. Follow her however far it takes to get through to her. She needs you, and you need her.”

“Eilif.” Eivor said,

“Yes, systir.”

“You have to let me go.”

Eilif pulled her hands back suddenly, putting space between them. She was concerned, but Eivor gave her a reassuring smile. Her hand coming to Eilif’s shoulder. “Thank you systir.”

“Always.” Eilif croaked. She felt freaking crazy right now, she could only imagine what Eivor was feeling.

“Go!” Eilif said motioning towards the door with earnest emphasis.

Eivor touched her cheek, and briefly leaned in to press her forehead to Eilif’s. “I will be back.”

“I know you will.” Eilif said. Eivor brushed past her at a trot.

“U-Ulla!” She cried out in shock. Peeking out Eilif found Ulla holding a pack of supplies, a stern expression on her face.

“Word has been sent, your mount is being readied. Bring her back Eivor.”

“Brandt!” Eivor called as she took the pack from Ulla.

“I am here.” He said from the other side of the healer's sacred line.

“Eivor, for fuck’s sake…” Dag began.

Eivor secured her pack. “Clear the way Brandt.”

The raving noises of an irate Dag suddenly ceased, as the sounds of a resounding body blow took the man out in one great hit.

The three of them peered out from behind the Healers leathers and shared a smile.
“Fortune smiles upon you Eivor.” Eilif said, clapping her systir on the back. “Let’s get you out of Fornburg, systir. No more delays.”

Eilif, Eivor, and Brandt took off down the long hall of the healers hut at a swift pace.

“No one stops her Brandt.” Eilif said. The man grunted.

At the door of the healers they were greeted by Svenhildr. She already had a man down at her feet when they came through the doors. “Thought you could use some assistance, Chief.”

Eivor gave a smile that looked more like herself.
Eilif glimpsed it and felt a lifting of the foreboding she had been filled with.
Eivor nodded, acknowledging Svens help.

Their supporters were along the path, warned and readied, they gave Eivor gifts of encouragement as their numbers grew. By the time they reached the stables where Eivor’s cow had been saddled, there were a dozen or so of them, and twice as many of her enemies' supporters in various stages of unconsciousness.

The great war horse that had carried Brandt had been saddled with her caribou. His shield readied, as well as a travel pack for him. They were met by her Uncle and Cousin. “We will ride with you Eivor, as far as we can or to the border, whichever comes first!”
Gunnar had already turned north.
“The path ahead has been secured, but we must hurry! Reinforcements are on their way!”, his nephew Eyvind said, his fists already bloodied. He looked to be having a great time.
“Take them!” Eilif said even as a rush of Knud’s supporters came around the corner towards them, waving fists and calling for Eivor to go see the King.

“GO EIVOR! BRING HER BACK!” Eilif reiterated as her systir mounted.

“SHIELD!” Eilif cried, and one was tossed to her from the nearby supplies. “SHIELDWALL!”

…

Eivor was thrilled at the turn of events. It was better than she could have imagined! She felt inspired by Eilif’s actions, and words. Moved by her firm determination, and touching council. “Go!” Eivor said to her riding companions.

“SAFE JOURNEY!” Sunniva cried as she locked shields with Eilif and presented a wall for their enemies to crash against along with the others who stepped into the protective wall for Eivor’s sake.

They thundered out of Fornburge at full speed, the path indeed cleared for them. There were cheers and ecstatic hollering as they made it through the gates and out into the open path towards Revlund.

It seemed as quickly as they were able to mobilize, so too were her enemies. Their run towards freedom was challenged at the first bend in the road. There sat Knud, his heavy form on an equally heavy war horse.

“If we get separated I will find you in Revlund!” Brandt called over the sound of their beast's hooves.

“Leave this to us, Fox!” Eyvind commanded, moving into position with Gunnar to charge the wall of horseflesh. “Eivor drop back!” Gunner grinned at her as he and his nephew took the lead.
They turned their horses towards Knud spurring them into a full charge. Brandt fell in behind Eivor as they prepared to thread right through the eye of the defensive line. Men and beasts scattered, trying to escape the full charge.

“STOP FOR NO ONE!” Gunnar said even as his beast slammed into Knud’s horse shoving man and beast back, as Eyvind pushed the wedge open on the other side, making a hole big enough for even Brandt’s large horse to squeeze through.

Brandt whooped as they cleared the wall with their beasts still under them.

Gunnar’s laughter could be heard above the din of curses.

“The Gods are with you, Eivor!” Brandt cried. “We have no tails!”

Eivor felt immensely better by the time they slowed their mounts into a more fitting pace for the three day trek from raven lands to those that belonged to the foxes.
“We will stop at the watering hole if there is not an ambush already prepared for us there.” She said to Brandt. She took a deep breath and settled in for the ride. Her eyes followed the path ahead, she felt some hope that the main road was not beaten by the recent passing of many horses. It felt as if they had left the last of their molesters behind.

The watering hole was indeed empty, not even Randvi and her injured foxes were present. It seemed they were not the only ones riding a bit harder today. She frowned thinking about that even as Moose sucked water noisily. Beside her Brandt filled his own water bottle after relieving himself in the brush.

He coughed, and she looked up to him after pulsing the area for movement. Nothing but they stirred, even the wildlife was quiet. Too much energy passing through here throughout the day.
“What is it?” She asked.

“What happened today…” He began, fading out as he seemed suddenly thoughtful. He shook his head. “It is not normal for my Strategist.”

Surprise touched her. Was Brandt, a man who had tried to kill her more than once only a moon cycle ago; trying to reassure her? She watched him as he seemed to be thinking about the woman who had them on this mad dash towards the foxes den in Revlund.

He was very thoughtful as he chose his words. “It is hard being the youngest of a brood as strong as my King’s.” He said hesitantly.

Eivor gave him a gracious look.
“I do not believe that she means it. But things have been changing so swiftly. It is difficult processing so many emotions so quickly. I am sure—” He nodded at her. “With time.” He paused again. “She will come to see her mistake, and regret it. You must endeavor.” He finished softly, if not a little awkwardly as heat touched his tanned features. He dropped his eyes ever so briefly before he gained the courage to meet her eyes through his own blush. It was clear what he gave her.
She inclined her head in acknowledgment of that gift.
“I will.” She said with every emotion that filled her in that moment. Both poignant, and private. She let him see it all.

Pulling the reigns of her beast gently she led Moose to the waters edge and mounted up. “We ride.” She said even as he followed her lead and mounted up.

He gave her a lot to think about as they turned north, continuing on their journey.

Chapter Text

Dag picked himself up off the ground as Eivor and her ilk hurried off. He stood there a moment, a hand pressed over his midsection as he winced. That fucking fox punched like a horse kicked!
“Bastard. It figures she would collect another bacraut.” He grumbled, adjusting himself he spent a moment gauging if he could walk out of the healers hall without showing any signs of pain. Taking a deeper cautious breath he judged the severity of his injury before he forced his body into a normal position. His face tightened as he grunted. Fucking hells that hurt. He grunted again but cleared his throat as a healing apprentice spotted him and started to make their way over.

With a scowl and a shake of his head he waved them off. The apprentice disappeared behind the healers sanctuary line and out of sight. Now was the time to make his escape, before—.

“Dag.”

He winced as the Matriarch of the healer’s called his name. Turning slowly to find Panacea standing tall and imperiously above him.
“Is there something you need help with?”

He growled and then winced again. “Don’t play like you don’t know what was going on out here.” He growled gesturing vaguely to the space he was in.

“I’m sorry, I was checking on Ove. Did I miss something?”

He huffed. “Nothing besides the violence foisted upon me in this sacred place.”

Panacea seemed shocked by this. It gave him pause, how deep were these damn halls? Could one truly stand at the far end and not hear him?

“My apologies if my anipsiá ((greek) niece) found it fitting to punish you for making threats within these sacred halls.”

He grunted and turned. “Why do I bother?” His face burned as he made his way out of the healers hall. Like a child he had fallen right into that pitfall. At least she didn’t find the need to laugh him right out of the healer's great hall.

With his injured pride he made his way towards the Longhouse. The King would be furious that the Wolf-Kissed had disobeyed him. She would get hers… With that fox bitch in heat leading her little lamb to slaughter, he would pick up the pieces and take his rightful place by Sigurds side.
As he was coming up to the long house Knud came out, looking his usual dark self. The berserker looked a little like he had been drinking his brew a bit early today. He looked furious.

“What’s going on?” He asked as he stopped in the path looking for answers.

Anyone else would have given ground to the great beast like man, but Dag stood there in the path expecting an answer. It didn’t matter that he was a bigger man, it didn’t matter that Knud had no compulsions about murdering him. He stood in the path, and demanded an answer.

“Outta my way.” Knud growled, putting a hand on Dag’s shoulder to dislodge him from his path.

“Hold.” Dag said with some authority, that meant nothing to the aged berserker. They collided as both of them refused to be moved from their place. That is until Knud grabbed the hefty Dag up by his ribs and lifted him, like a mother might her child.
“Listen you pathetic sniveling worm—” He twisted trying to swiftly move Dag from his path.

But Dag was no longer a child! No he was a groan man with some weight to him, and he was not to be disposed of like a babe! He grabbed hold of the elder man’s arms and when Knud tried to toss him away, he held onto him. The force of that throw pulling them both over onto the side of the path. They went down, landing heavily on the wall around the longhouse. It was a rough fall, but he rolled into it like he had been taught and tried to end up on top of Knud.

The older man forced the roll and ended up on top punching Dag hard. He caught the next blow and twisted them down again, but Knud rolled with them and had the upper hand once more. He thumped him down on the ground hard, Dag’s breath left him almost as surely as his thoughts.

Knud laughed. “All that weight and you are still a child.” Knud leaned in, grinding his knees into Dag’s chest. “Listen to me, and listen good Dag, I am NOT your subordinate. And frankly, the Wolf-Kissed is twice the man you will ever be, Rassragr!” Knud ground his knees deeper as he dropped his voice. “The day I took her, she put up a harder fight than you did! She will never be your subordinate either, best you take your little Prince and go Dag, the King will never give you what you want.”

Dag coughed and sputtered for breath, rasping with Kund’s heavy weight and his knees making it impossible for Dag to catch his breath. “Y-yeah? W-hats that Ares-hole?”

“HEY!”
Knud had no chance to respond to the club that slammed into his head. The great weight was dislodged suddenly and Dag cried out as all that pressure was suddenly released leaving him with all the pain. He coughed and rolled into it, and the now unconscious Knud.

“Easy now! Easy.”

Dag lay there, a hand on his shoulder, a body bending over him.

“We can take you to the healer’s hut.” Was the last thing he remembered.
…
Eilif stood in the door way of the War Chief’s office looking at her systirs desk with mixed emotions.
She might have stood in the doorway forever if not for the warmth of her wife gently pushing her in.
“What do you think?” Ulla asked, her words a whisper in Eilif’s ear.

“That my systir had better get home soon.” The thought of even standing in for Eivor as War Chief felt intimidating, and on bad days it felt down right suicidal. But she understood why she found herself here in this place of power. To keep putting Eivor’s enemies in it was counterproductive, and gave the wrong message, to them, and to their people.
“How am I to be a War Chief?” She asked Ulla.

“You know I believe Eivor asks herself that every day.” Her wife wrapped arms around her and pressed into her back as they gazed at the empty yet comforting room. It was filled with reminders of Eivor. From the small hand carved figurines on the map to the perfect crisp runes on letters yet to be delivered.
Eilif sighed as she stepped into the room, setting her bloodied war club down against the desk. “On the bright side, my systir might have one less enemy upon her return.”

Ulla hummed as she followed, her fingers sliding over Eilif’s hand that settled the weapon.

“If the God’s are with us, perhaps we will have two less enemies?” There was a teasing to Ulla’s voice that made Eilif smile and then chuckle.
“No… I feel that Red would be upset with me if I killed the No man. She was very engaged about removing his man bits.”

“So you are sure she will return?”
Eilif looked at her systir’s desk, fingering a few ledgers with a purse of her lips. Giving a look back she smiled at her wife, and then looked past her. Leaning in she whispered. “I think there is more to what is happening than we have been permitted to see.” She kissed Ulla’s soft lips. A quick peck before she stood up and moved to the chair.
“She did not leave the safety of her home and travel all this way to skip out over a small kerfuffle.”

“Kerfuffle?” Ulla hummed. “Is that what we are calling it now?”

“Yeah.” Eilif said, a smile growing. She pulled her systirs chair out whilst wearing a coy smile. “Care to help me settle in?”

The look her wife gave her made her body ache in all the right places. She groaned softly.
“It is too soon for such an abuse of your power.” Ulla whispered as she leaned in, giving Eilif a view of her breasts. She stood up and moved out of reach.

Eilif sighed. “My systir owes me big.”

Ulla laughed. “Do you really feel that way?”

“I could be having Bliss right now.” Eilif said, her eyes saying everything she did not as they roamed her newly wed wife’s body.

Again that delicious laugh came. “Well, I will have to work extra hard for you tonight.” She offered. “To help lighten the debt our systir will have to pay upon arrival.”

“Yeah?” Eilif perked up and then laughed as Ulla leaned in kissing her nose.
“Yes.” Her voice throaty and suggestive. Who knew one simple word could say so much.
Eilif groaned again, or was that a whimper?

“I should go.” Ulla said, putting her hand to Eilif’s cheek. “I should check on our lombungrs.” ( Idiots)

Eilif sighed. “It was inevitable.”

“What’s that?” Ulla asked as she stood up, straightening her apron.

“Me being left unsupervised in a position of power.” She smiled as Ulla did too.

“It’s sexy. I will show you how much… later.” Ulla bit her lip as she backed towards the door, pausing to pose suggestively against the frame.

“I could have you right now.” Eilif whispered.

“Better you wait. Ripen a bit, before I pluck you.” Ulla teased.

Eilif swallowed hard as her partner gave her that smoldering look before disappearing. She sighed when at last her tormentor left her. “Systir… please hurry home.”
***
Randvi was feeling the length of the day by the end of it. Her crash into her bed roll was very lonely, and she SORELY missed Eivor’s hands.

“Randvi. Some food?” Hilda offered her some cold provisions. There was no fire tonight, nor any night while they traveled in this unknown land with so few on their side. The less attention they attracted, the better.

She shook her head. “Thank you, no.” She wasn't hungry as much as she was sore.

Forsandr’s crossing had been a workout; she had not accounted for. Working the ferry’s ropes for over a mile, pulling horses and friends with the ferrymen… ugh. It took a lot out of her shoulders and back and by the God’s Eivor’s hands could have made her melt like fat over a fire at that moment.

“Here.” Tait sat down beside her, opening a small tin he had. Inside the precious blue paste of Ulla’s magical blue painkiller. Randvi looked up at him before she shook her head, closing the tin, her hands lightly over his. “The blister’s aren't so bad. They will hurt less soon enough. We don’t know how your leg will fare without the dwale. Save it. We don’t know when we can refill it.”

He looked back at his Systir as she came back from the horses, and laid out her own roll. “Now that we are all settled for the night, can we talk about why we aren’t headed home?”

Randvi shook her head. “I’m not ready to go home.” And that was the end of the conversation as she curled up in her blankets letting her mind drift to the warmth that Eivor always seemed to put off. It was a much nicer train of thought than her injured, and or cranky travel companions.

Dwelling on the way Eivor’s strong body would spoon Randvi, and her arm would secure them together for the night's rest. Her hand went down to her her own belly, placing her hand there where Eivor’s would lay.

She curled up this way for a time until she began to ache. Rolling onto her back she readjusted her blankets but sleep did not seem inclined to come.
“Eivor.” She whispered, her fingers slipping under her tunic, chilled fingers finding the warmth of her skin. Pressing her hand flat she sighed, as she imagined it was her partner there with her; comforting her.

”My sweet Fox~”

Randvi smiled as Eivor’s raspy whisper tickled across her skin. It was a fond memory that touched her even now, miles away from her golden raven.

***

The ride towards Revlund was mostly quiet. Save for when Synin landed on her or Moose to take a break from flying. Her plump bird landing on her so that it might feast on the mouse it had caught along the way.

She made a face but staunched the desire to shoo her bird away with its kill. She understood the need for Synin to find a safe place to eat in these wild lands. “Please don’t make a mess.” She murmured, getting a happy noise from her bird. “We don’t need to scare anyone with any blood and guts on Moose.” Again Synin talked back, even offering her a piece of her kill.

“No, no. We will go hunting for ourselves, thank you.” Her eyes shifted to her riding companion. The quiet giant looked away as she looked at him. That was something he did, often.
“Your thoughts?” She asked.

“How long have you had a Bird wife?”

“Synin is my oldest friend.” She reached out to pet Synin, only to have her bird reciprocate her affection through some preening. Eivor ruffles dark silky feathers for a few moments before she lets Synin go back to eating her meal. “She was my friend before my parents died. She helped her father fight the wolf that attacked me. Distracted them so I could grab my axe. I would have died without their intervention.”
Brandt looked with renewed respect to Synin who was finishing up her rodent kill. “You are blood debted to her.”

Eivor chuckled. “This is why she gets all the pretty things.” Synin walked along Moose’ neck and climbed up Eivor’s body until she settled against her cheek on Eivor’s shoulder, warbling happily.

“Aww.” Eivor murmured, tipping her head to touch Synin, who began preening her hair.
Not far away another sound drew their attention. The barking of a seal, and its bob as they beached themselves to soak up the afternoon sun. “Speaking of dinner.” Eivor said.

Brandt nodded ahead. “There is a good looking spot just there. I will make camp.”

With their duties dolled out, Eivor gave a final cuddle to Synin and settled her back onto the neck of Moose. Dismounting she handed the reins to Brandt before pulling off her bow and arrows. Neither spoke as she moved off silently towards her prey. Tonight they will eat well! And if luck were with her. She would have a soft skin to bring to Mama Fox as a returning gift.

***

Dag awoke to the sounds of women singing. Their voices harmonic, and beautiful. He lay there staring at the ceiling of his room listening to them. Warm and inviting, their voices rose and fell with a measurable predictability; even though he did not know the words or the tune that they sang.

He guessed by the words alone it was the head Laeknir and her niece that he heard singing. His eyes shifted to the slant of the light in his room before he tried to sit up. A thought he changed almost as soon as he tried it. A groan escaped him. It felt like a horse had sat on him, and now that he was aware of his breath, it sort of felt like it was still there.

The leathers to his convalescence room opened, he expected one of the two Greek women to appear, but to his relief it was neither. Their song continued drifting through the hall even as he was checked on by a lesser healer.

“Good morning.” Their mood was cheery.

He huffed and grunted before trying to get a word out. His reply was stronger than he imagined it would be, and in finding it had some strength he had a sense of pride. That feeling of pride however was fleeting as the apprentice pulled back the blanket that laid over him, and the cool morning air found his naked body.

“What the hell? Where the hell are my pants?!”

“You pissed them.” The junior Laeknir said without preamble or pity.

“I was attempting to help you not do that again. But if you would like, I can leave you.”

“I can piss by myself.” Dag growled jerking the blanket back, and regretting it. “Fuck…” He whispered as he lay there feeling his body protest the damage the psychopathic dog did to him.

“That is fine.” Without so much as a “Are you sure?” His help left him.

“Wait!” He cried. “Thors balls.” He muttered and flopped back on the bed he was laid out on.

“Please?” He asked.

“Please what?” A familiar voice asked.

“S-svanhildr?” He looked up to find the usually gentle giantess leaning against the door frame. Never in his life had he felt such affection for any one woman as he did her in that moment.
“Could you help me sit up?”

“I am told you are able to urinate without sullying much if you so choose it.” She had yet to move towards him.

“I do not!” He snapped, and then stammered. “C-choose it.”

“Could have fooled me.” She said, still not moved by his plea.

“Why are you here?” He asked, finding her long pause at the door to be something of a problem. If she left him, he would probably piss himself just trying to get up.

“Our acting War Chief thought a neutral face would be better for your morale.”

He made a noise of frustration as he lay his head back, holding it up to look at Svan was quickly exhausting.

“I could go.” She said, thinking his malcontent was pointed at her.

“No, please. Don’t go.” He looked up again and tried to slowly roll over onto an elbow, the pain was pretty high if he continued in that course and so he stilled himself once more. “I…” He swallowed and took a cautious breath. “I really need help up. I can’t do it on my own.”

“Cant you?” She asked, still not moving. He turned his head to better see her. “Not without pissing myself all over again, something I prefer not to do.”

“Hmm.” A hint of amusement touched her. Something he felt grateful for once more. Her amusement meant at least for the moment he had not fucked it up and sent her away.

“Will you help me?” He asked, trying to keep it simple, and straightforward, so that he did not lose her to something dumb that he might say.

“I don’t know if there is help for what’s wrong with you.” She murmured.

He sighed. “Maybe you are right in the long run. But a little assistance now would be a great boon.”

“One I have a hard time offering you after the shitty way you have been since Randvi arrived.”

“Ach!” He caught himself before he spouted off how that woman made him feel. How THEY made him feel! He made a noise of mild protest, ending in a grunt. “I have been ill-tempered of late.” He said trying really hard not to lose Svan, who here-to-fore had little reason to do anything on his behalf.

“And a big arse.” She said.

He looked from the ceiling to her and sighed, he was not going to get any help without eating some of the shit he had doled out recently.
“Yes.” He replied, and cautiously moved his hand out towards her for some aid. She paused so long he thought she might deny him all together. He waited, waited and hoped. “If—”

She pushed off of the door’s bones and paused just as quickly, a brow raised in silent question. “If you could get Sigurd.” He said, afraid that even that task would be too great for the ambivalent mood she was clearly in.

She took steps forward and reached out a bit roughly, clapping his hand. He cried out in pain. “FUCK!”

Svan pulled him up suddenly, the pain was tremendous! His roar of agony filled the hall, leather wals and door bones be damned. Everyone in the healers hall would have known he was in pain. A lot of it!

He sat huffing, his arm wrapped around his chest as he swung his legs off the bed and sat there with his knees pressed together. He thought he might pass out from it, but he managed to maintain his grip on consciousness, if only by the smallest thread. His vision went dark narrowing down to pin pricks of light that slowly returned as he sat panting.

“Fuck…” He whispered.

His hand was released, and he wrapped it too around himself, distracted by the pain to care or see what Svan was doing. He heard the sound of a bucket, and then felt hands on his knees.

“Stop!” He cried and grit his teeth as it seemed any exertion that involved his chest caused more shooting pains to course through his body. That fucking crazy asshole must have broke several of his ribs last night!

His attention shifted suddenly, as his ability to hold onto his full bladder was nearly rent from him as hands on his knees pried at his thighs.

“You are already naked.” Svan said, "The bucket is there.” She nodded, you don't have to get up, just make sure you control yourself.

He groaned as he followed her direction, finding relief in several ways as he released his bladder into the surgery bucket. “Gods…” He sighed and then grunted as Svan smirked at him.

“Like what you see?” He asked. There was a brief spike of agony before blackness came over him again.

***

Eilif looked up as Svanhildr was literally escorted into the War Chief’s council chamber by Ulla. Her wife and their friend had contradictory expressions on their faces. Eilif sat back in her chair trying to read what it was she saw. “Tell me?” She asked, knowing it was better to hear it than to guess. She was not as intuitive as her systir in picking up on people's body language and facial expressions.

“If this is your definition of a neutral party I have to say you must think it through again, my heart.”

Svan huffed and pulled the bench out in front of Eivor’s desk and flopped onto it. “I hope that bacraut has ANOTHER broken rib!”

Eilif winced.Ulla sat down beside their friend.

“Why do you like him?” She asked a dejected Svan.

“He can be charming, and funny, and he is THICK.” She made gestures towards her own body that left little to the imagination.

“Thick skulled.” Ulla muttered, not bothered as Eilif was by Svan’s display.

Eilif sighed. “I am sorry.” She replied.
“Maybe it would help to know that he suffers from the same thing you do?”
Svan looked up, pulling her hands down enough to look at Eilif. “Stupidity?”

She winced for her friend. “Being in love with the wrong person.” By the shared look of surprise, it never occurred to either woman. Something that seemed so straightforward to her was not to everyone else?
“You knew that.” She said to Ulla.

Ulla made a face that said she had suspicions, but it was not something she had settled in conclusion.

Svan shook her head quite furiously. “He spends all his energy on trying to gain position, and helping Sigurd that I didn't imagine he could love someone…” Svan’s mouth fell open. “...else.”

Eilif winced again as it seemed to have dawned on her friend.

“You mean Sigurd.” There was no question in Svanhildr’s words. She sighed, sort of deflating as her countenance fell. “I am such a fool.”
“Love makes us all fools.” Ulla said, trying to soften the blow.

Svanhildr sagged forward with a heavy sigh. She surprised Eilif with a laugh as she covered her face with her hands and just sat there bent over. “Ugh….”

It was a heavy weight that settled onto Eilif at that moment. A new knowledge that it wasn’t going to be all war plans and peace pacts while Eivor was away.

It was people and their feelings and fragile hearts as well. She got up to move around the table to put her hand on Svan’s shoulder, and offer her more than token support. As their friend lamented the realities she lost, Eilif wrapped her arm around her, and leaned into her on this side, while Ulla leaned in from that, hopefully, they held Svanhildr together enough that she didn't fall into a million pieces.

“I’m sorry my friend.” Eilif murmured soothingly.

Chapter Text

Eivor sat quietly by the fireside; beside her the great silent fox snored… loudly. He also moved in the night, slowly slithering his way towards her, like a great wyrm, he would scrunch himself up and then push towards her, until he lay with his back against her leg and hip. A position that did not seem adequate enough until she let her hand rest upon him. Only then did his restless snores fall silent. The great man sighs as he settles into a deeper sleep.

While he was not her ideal bed companion, she guessed by his distant starting point, she was not his either. Her thoughts shifted to Randvi, her preferred fox as she sat with a watchful eye over them.

What did she do tonight? Was she looking up at the stars as Eivor was, right now?

“Will you miss me?” Randvi had asked in a playful voice.
”I won’t.” Eivor sighed poking at the fire with a stick. “I do.” She muttered thinking back on their conversation that morning before the events that led to her being without her Fox tonight.
Randvi had played along, gasping as if by hurt or surprise.
Eivor had smiled, her hand rubbing Randvi’s belly, reveling in the soft silk beneath calloused fingertips.

It had felt like a joke, a child’s question played upon her, and she had answered without thought or hesitation. They had known each other but a short time, and yet… Eivor did miss her.
“Will you miss me?” She had asked Randvi in response. Her partner's face had softened, and her hand came to brush hair from Eivor’s face.
“I miss you already.”
“I miss you already.” She echoed that poignant memory in the darkness pondering the feelings it stirred so deeply. They had made love last night. Slowly, and it was beautiful… Eivor swallowed hard, looking away from the flames that reminded her of Randvi, and her fire colored hair.

“Do you often talk to yourself?” Brandt asked, dark eyes peering out from his bed roll and whiskers.

She looked away from him, scanning the area. His sudden waking had sent a spike straight to her heart. She had not heard his breathing shift before he showed himself to be awake. Had she missed it?

She pulsed the darkness, scanning the area for trouble, and other things she might have missed. Everything was quiet, Moose dozed on her feet, beside her the big black horse that belonged to Brandt too slept. It’s butt turned towards the flames.

“Do you often snore?” She asked in response.
“That was Styx.” Brandt said without hesitation.

She looked again to the big black horse that made even her great caribou seem small before snorting.

Brandt huffed as he untangled himself from his roll, a smile appearing on his bearded face. “Your turn. We will see if you talk in your sleep, or maybe Moose does.”
Eivor chuckled as she settled herself down into a position more conducive towards slumber. “Your horse is named Styx, like the Greek river that separates the living and the dead?”

Brandt grunted. “I just called him horse.” he admitted, the great beast’s ears shifted back towards them, as it heard its moniker from his master. “Your healer systir called him that.”

Eivor smiled. “She has a knack for naming things.”
“So does my Strategist.” He nodded and smirked.

And just like that Eivor missed her again. Her lips pressed tight as she thought about the roil of emotion that filled her.

“Are you really mad at her?” Brandt asked, his dark eyes studying her from where he stood near the fires edge having noticed the drop in her mood at the mention of Randvi.

“What do you think?” She asked rather than answered.

He pursed his lips in thought, so long was his quiet Eivor wondered if he might answer her at all. He stared at the fire as he puzzled an answer for her. “She is a hard woman to be angry with, and her mind is sharper than any blade.”

”We will not succeed if we do not investigate.” Randvi had said. “We can not remain on the defensive. Not even your luck can last forever.”

She smiled at that. He was right, Randvi’s mind was sharp. If Odin’s vision could be put into someone's mind as it was her eyes, Randvi would have it.
How to do it without alerting our enemies is going to be the trick.” She sighed. Eivor didn’t feel like she played a very convincing part, she was no actor meant to be on stage. But Randvi had been right, they had not been questioned.

”You just let it happen. Oh and give me time to get ahead of you.” Eivor had scoffed.

Randvi grinned as they lay in their bed, her lover's fingers soothing the frown from Eivor’s face. “Our enemies be damned, I will just come with you.”

“You can’t, they will be watching you.”

Eivor grunted and frowned more, causing her partner to start the process of smoothing the lines in her face away once more. “Why not you?”

“I am the thorn rent from their flesh, they will be thanking their lucky stars.”
“I am not angry with her.”

He hummed, stamping his feet and lifting his chin to Eivor. It seemed to be the only answer he needed tonight.

***

Randvi tightened the girth strap on her horse, checking the final fit before they mounted up for another day of travel. Beside her Hilda who was already seated in the saddle looked down as Tait struggled up onto his mount. She winced, and even Randvi felt a twinge of sympathy. He rubbed his leg with a heavy sigh. “At least it is a short ride to Stavanger.”

Randvi grunted. “Then you can slack your thirst on my coin.”

“Truly?” Tait asked, perking right up.

“For certain. Consider it my payment for the services you will provide with your malcontent.” Green eyes shifted to Hilda.
The woman raised an inquisitive brow.
“What services are those?”

Randvi pulled a decorative belt buckle from her purse and held it up so that Tait saw it. A really nice piece. He grunted as she threw it to him. Catching the piece out of the air he looked at the masterful craftsmanship.
“This was likely a wedding gift, or an inheritance.”

Hilda scoffed as she turned her mount away. “I should have known. All that screaming for what?” She scoffed again. “Played us you did. We aren’t traveling away from the cursed Wolf-Kissed, we are doing her bidding.”
Tait made a face as he tucked the silver piece into his own purse. “I don’t mind doing her bidding.” He muttered softly to his systir.

Hilda grunted. “She has bewitched you too, brodir.”

“I think what she did was save his life.” Randvi said as she followed behind them.

“His life wouldn't have been in danger if not for her.” Hilda growled.

No, he would be destitute and tribeless.” Randvi pointed out. When Hilda paused and turned Randvi rode up beside her, meeting her gaze. “As would you, and your big brodir who has vowed to pay what you will not.”

Randvi rode past her, taking the lead. She urged her mount forward, hurrying their pace. The quicker they got to where they were going, the faster they could get some answers. Someone would know the piece they carried, and the man who owned it. Hopefully they could track it back to the mastermind who was working hard to rid the world of them.

* * *
Eivor woke early to the weight of a great shield laying against her body, and warmth at her other side where Brandt was perched, his thigh pressed against her unprotected shoulder. He was the first thing he saw when she opened her eyes. His great form bent in a false relaxed position.
“There is another.” He murmured without raising his head or casting a look about. He flicked another shaving from a stick he had begun to whittle.

That explained a few things. Lifting the shield she sat up, using it for cover as she pulsed the area around them with her Odin’s Sight. The world shifted for several heartbeats to silvers and blues. The presence of bodies becoming visible through trees, down slopes, and around blind spots.

It was a party of two. They seemed unconcerned with Eivor and her giant Fox at the moment. They too were hunkered down for the early morning routine. If Brandt had caught them, it was during one of their not so careful reconnoiters.

She grunted, getting an echo of a grunt that made her roll to find Synin looking down at her from Styx’s back; nearly imperceptible from her surroundings in the weak morning light. Eivor passed Brandt his shield before rising to stretch. Like she did every morning, Eivor went through some stretches.

Brandt watched with dark eyes for a moment before he set his shield down and tucked his dagger away. Falling into step beside her, he groaned.

Eivor was pleased at his decision to trust her, as well as his joining in with her routine. Stretches and exercises designed to loosen, strengthen, and give an edge on dexterity. Some of which Brandt desperately needed. He put all his eggs into the strength, and wall basket, and lost a lot in speed and range of motion.

“Fuck he whispered as they finished. He was sweating, and moved like he had the night he fell into the pit and pulled a groin muscle.

Eivor chuckled, nodding at him. “Yeah, I know. But if you keep it up, you will be the great oak who does not break in the windstorm.”
* * *
Stavanger was a bustling hub of commerce and trade. The markets filled with all manner of goods, and people squeezed into a place too small for their number.

Randvi paused with mare in hand as a man ran in front of them, jostled himself and then urinated on the nearest wall. Belching and leering at her with a drunken laugh when she blanched. It may not have been long, but she missed the Raven’s lands. Pristine was a word that came to mind, despite its remarkable growth and size. Their precepts determined by the healers that kept the Ravens hale, and the lands free of the stench of such things.
“Disgusting pig.” The leering drunk suddenly found his head forcibly turned away as Hilda grabbed his braid slamming his face into the wall with enough force that he slumped forward and bonelessly crumpled against the wall he had just soiled.
Tait snorted and smirked his approval, spitting on the vagrant who probably didn’t know any better. Did her foxes realize that even they had been changed by their stay in Raven lands?
Their first stop was the stables, where they paid for a days stay and care, and extra that their goods not be pilfered while they did business in town. Tait frowned as he tucked his purse away. “No need to worry about thieves, they come in the guise of service workers round these parts.”

“Everyone wants their pound of flesh.” His systir laughed, clapping him on the shoulder.
The three of them moved through the market, getting their fair share of stares as they passed. Vendors waved goods, crying loudly as they tried to shout over the voices of others.

Dirty children followed them along their path, trying to make a decision on whether they were an easy mark, or a group to be avoided. When Hilda used violence they lost more than half their following.
They didn’t even have to try hard to find the tavern, as a wily old salt was calling out challenges to a drinking contest as loudly as the sales criers who hocked their wares. A wrinkled old woman who held her drink horn aloft to any who made the mistake of giving her eye contact.

“Agh yes.” Tait said raising his hand up to the well preserved woman.

Randvi put a hand out to his chest stopping him, even as Hilda’s hand came to his shoulder.
“These are rigged for you to lose brother.”
Tait looked at the old woman. “Tch, when have you seen me lose a drinking contest?”

Randvi looked to the old woman who cackled her delight and held out a horn for them to join her. Stepping up beside her, Randvi gestured. “I want to see both horns.”
The crone raised a brow and frowned. “I play a clean game, little girl.”
“If that is so, you won't feel slighted to demonstrate it.” She motioned for the woman to dip her horn into the grog. When the woman complied, Randvi nodded to the competitors horn. “Pour it into the second please.”

The crone cackled but did just so.
The four of them looked into the competitor’s horn, the liquid was at least a quarter shy of the first horn.

“We are going to pass unless you have a set of matching horns.”

“Ack, how did that happen?” Her tone showing more shock than any one of them. It seemed that it had been some time before some one had challenged her.

“A clean game ey?” Tait asked.

“I assure you, my horns match, someone must have changed them.”

“Hmph, mayhap you should keep a better eye on your things?” Hilda took Tait by the arm. “I will buy you an honest horn brodir.”

“Eh? You said if I had matching horns you would play.” The old crone disappeared the smaller drinking horn.

“We did.” Randvi said.

She produced another horn, before doing the pour test again right before their eyes.
“Three horns for the win. I match your purse, first done takes all the winnings!”
When it came out to the same Randvi took the horn, dumped it back into the ale pot, wiping it clean she offered it to Tait. Whatever she might have slipped into his horn was now in the community pot, so it affected both contestants.
The old woman didn’t twitch, but the crowd that had been gathering for the show; whispered.
…
True to his promise, Tait won. Though in the end it had been close. Tait lacked the size difference of his brodir, and while he was good at drinking games, the old hag had him to size, and probably tolerance.

Hilda raised Tait’s arm in triumphant celebration, even as Randvi gathered their winnings. He giggled and wobbled unsteadily. “Tole ya I cud do et.” He slurred.
“Yeah you did.” The crowd was teasing the hag for being bested at her own game. And beat Tait on the shoulders for doing them all some justice. “How about a round of drinks on us!” Randvi said getting another cheer from the gathered crowd. She figured it could help soften their win, and give back a bit of the coin that they had just raked in from that game. After all, the hag had a deal with the alehouse. Best not to get on their bad sides for their bad bet.

A good gesture, and investment in the long run that seemed to pay off instantly, as the proprietor walked up to a table and began demanding that those gathered make room.
“Clear a table for our generous guests!” After all it was in their best interest to have Randvi and her group spend as much of their winnings as possible at the very house that invested in the drinking games. A win, win if she ever saw one.

“Alewife!” Randvi called. “Some food for my people, and a round of drinks for all!” She helped sit Tait down and patted him on his shoulder as he raised his unsteady fist and the cheers went up again. Randvi chuckled. After the difficult time her injured foxes had been having since she brought Eivor home, it was nice to see them in a merry mood again. A mood that at least for now, she could share with them.
A pitcher of ale was brought to the table, and some mugs, as well as a plate of bread and cheese. She broke off a piece of both and pulled herself back from the table, making room for new friends, and hopefully informants.

* * *

Brandt tightened the ropes on his horse, checking the pull on the skin of the carcass.
Eivor watched him with some respect. Though the bones of the seal were not a rare commodity, he did his best to preserve and use all parts of the beast that he was able.
“What?” His question was somewhat defensive, though it still expressed his curiosity at her inspection.

She gave a shrug, pulling Moose around so that she could mount up, breaking their contact in a natural way. “I admire someone who isn’t willing to waste, that's all.”

She swung up into the saddle as Brandt grunted, she caught a small smile before he turned to redirect his own mount. The two of them were back on the path by midday.
And behind them, their watchers followed.

Brandt rode close to her, not so close one might question their intentions, but close enough he might render aid, if needs be. He spoke low to her with out turning or looking at her. “I could circle back and capture one of them.”

“No, their job is to follow, ours is to lead.”
“They MUST follow you, Eivor. It must look as everything is as it should be. You, following me.”

She had agreed with that statement in the full. While Eivor did not suspect Dag to go off on a murdering spree of anyone who might be connected to those who had hunted them before her systirs wedding; she understood fully that the NoMan would.

“They will follow you to the Witness tree at the very least. Try to keep them engaged a day or so longer if possible. Small things, unambiguous things. Their fear of Knud will keep them on your trail. Give no indication that you know they are there.” Randvi’s hand came to Eivor’s cheek. Her thumb caressing the scar, before falling to trace that which marred her betrothed’s lips.

Eivor felt her stomach flip, as if she had leapt from a great height as her eyes were drawn to the weary green of her partners. She felt a wave of anxiousness roll through her at the worried look Randvi wore.

“Tell me?” She had invited, the arm that held Randvi, tightening.

“I hate that I am unable to travel with you in these dangerous times. If the men are anything like Knud—”

Eivor caught Randvi’s hand, drawing it to her mouth and kissing the palm, then her wrist. ”They will not know why they follow me, only that they must. Knud keeps his own counsel.”

“Mad bastard.” Randvi grumbled, and then her expression softened as Eivor leaned in to kiss her.
Eivor sighed as Randvi did. Her forehead coming to press against her anxious partner. “I promise to be careful, and I will give you all the time I can, if he has them following you to a home you never go to, you will be too far from my reach to render aid.”

The hand that cupped her face pressed firmer, Randvi’s thumb brushing against her brow before settling against the shaved side of her head.

“It will be days before he has any answers either way. His men will be mouldering as bear scat before he knows his danger.”

Eivor smirked, pulling back to look at her partner. They shared a smile, and fell into quiet together as they lay tangled in each other.

Brandt grunted, his stern look returning. He was not pleased with this idea, but he did not question it, or challenge it. What Eivor spoke was now his law. She felt a sense of relief about that. Out of the two of them Randvi had the harder of the task. Her heart sick Fox was not on the trip she imagined she would be, and when the truth came out…
She sighed trying to look ahead to seeing Randvi’s MOSTLY jovial family. She didn’t want to think about what abuses Randvi would endure because of her— alone.

* * *
It was a long day for Randvi. The jovial comradery that the drinking game had made with the occupants worked well in their favor, but it didn’t last long for her.
As Hilda got deeper into her cups, the reigns of her mouth were let loose, and the poison of her heart found greater and greater purchase. Until not just she, but the whole of the Alehouse seemed to be bad mouthing her future wife.

She didn’t understand it, not in her heart where Eivor had found a place. Yes the woman was a damn exceptional fighter, yes she had the reflexes and situational awareness of a God. But what she did was neither vindictive, nor filled with the hate that others felt towards her. Except for Kyotve… every bit of her ire towards that man was earned. But the rest of the world?

What was their problem with her mate? She frowned as another story of what amounted to be envy fell from someones lips, only inciting the conflagration of Hilda’s dark burning hatred to consume her even more.

“That bitch.” Hilda growled with such malice it drew Randvi from her quiet musings.
She didn’t get it. Why didn't Hilda see Eivor like the rest of her siblings did? In their own way, they had begrudgingly come to respect her.

Why did something that Eivor had absolutely no power over still haunt Hilda? Was it an unkindness on Randvi’s behalf that she hoped her injured fox could be won over? She frowned not having an answer. Nor was she going to find one as every one in the room suddenly looked up at her. She had missed something. The look of pain on Tait’s face said it was directed intentionally at her; to cause her pain.

“That bitch rejected you?” Someone asked her with incredulousness.

Ah… Randvi thought, her guts suddenly churning.

As the silence grew in the room Randvi couldn’t handle it. She hated the idea of her partner thinking about what part of what was to come was truth. She pulled herself out of Eivor’s arms and slid a leg over her golden raven. She straddled slender hips and put her hands on Evior’s broad shoulders. “Please know that if I have to say anything hurtful it has no truth?”

Strong, long arms slipped down around her hips, calloused hands working the muscles in back and buttocks. Eivor seemed to be thinking on how best to reply, or maybe she was simply trying to calm Randvi in her moment of fear. She wasn't quite sure. She felt compelled to break that silence that settled between them. But Eivor finally spoke.

“I trust you with all that I am.” There was nothing but naked truth in Eivor’s words, and this brought her comfort. She sighed deeply and melted into Eivor. Nestling down into her partner's perfect small breasts.
“She is a pig headed arsehole.” Randvi growled.

“What will you do?” Someone asked.
It was her duty to her people to wed the dreaded inhuman Wolf-Kissed. Randvi broke eye contact with Hilda. She was upset that she had been drawn into this conversation, and forced to join in on bashing her golden raven. The frown she wore was true, but the recipient of it was not Eivor at all. She was careful to avoid Hilda’s gaze. “When I return home, I will sever our vows, and we will begin a new campaign against the Ravens. There is NO living with the woman.”

Someone scoffed. “She is no woman.”

It continued for hours. Seeding the right emotions for the harvest of information they needed, from just the right malcontents…